Skip to main content

Full text of "The history of the reformation of the Church of England"

See other formats 


Google 


This  is  a  digital  copy  of  a  book  that  was  preserved  for  generations  on  library  shelves  before  it  was  carefully  scanned  by  Google  as  part  of  a  project 

to  make  the  world's  books  discoverable  online. 

It  has  survived  long  enough  for  the  copyright  to  expire  and  the  book  to  enter  the  public  domain.  A  public  domain  book  is  one  that  was  never  subject 

to  copyright  or  whose  legal  copyright  term  has  expired.  Whether  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  may  vary  country  to  country.  Public  domain  books 

are  our  gateways  to  the  past,  representing  a  wealth  of  history,  culture  and  knowledge  that's  often  difficult  to  discover. 

Marks,  notations  and  other  maiginalia  present  in  the  original  volume  will  appear  in  this  file  -  a  reminder  of  this  book's  long  journey  from  the 

publisher  to  a  library  and  finally  to  you. 

Usage  guidelines 

Google  is  proud  to  partner  with  libraries  to  digitize  public  domain  materials  and  make  them  widely  accessible.  Public  domain  books  belong  to  the 
public  and  we  are  merely  their  custodians.  Nevertheless,  this  work  is  expensive,  so  in  order  to  keep  providing  tliis  resource,  we  liave  taken  steps  to 
prevent  abuse  by  commercial  parties,  including  placing  technical  restrictions  on  automated  querying. 
We  also  ask  that  you: 

+  Make  non-commercial  use  of  the  files  We  designed  Google  Book  Search  for  use  by  individuals,  and  we  request  that  you  use  these  files  for 
personal,  non-commercial  purposes. 

+  Refrain  fivm  automated  querying  Do  not  send  automated  queries  of  any  sort  to  Google's  system:  If  you  are  conducting  research  on  machine 
translation,  optical  character  recognition  or  other  areas  where  access  to  a  large  amount  of  text  is  helpful,  please  contact  us.  We  encourage  the 
use  of  public  domain  materials  for  these  purposes  and  may  be  able  to  help. 

+  Maintain  attributionTht  GoogXt  "watermark"  you  see  on  each  file  is  essential  for  in  forming  people  about  this  project  and  helping  them  find 
additional  materials  through  Google  Book  Search.  Please  do  not  remove  it. 

+  Keep  it  legal  Whatever  your  use,  remember  that  you  are  responsible  for  ensuring  that  what  you  are  doing  is  legal.  Do  not  assume  that  just 
because  we  believe  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  the  United  States,  that  the  work  is  also  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  other 
countries.  Whether  a  book  is  still  in  copyright  varies  from  country  to  country,  and  we  can't  offer  guidance  on  whether  any  specific  use  of 
any  specific  book  is  allowed.  Please  do  not  assume  that  a  book's  appearance  in  Google  Book  Search  means  it  can  be  used  in  any  manner 
anywhere  in  the  world.  Copyright  infringement  liabili^  can  be  quite  severe. 

About  Google  Book  Search 

Google's  mission  is  to  organize  the  world's  information  and  to  make  it  universally  accessible  and  useful.   Google  Book  Search  helps  readers 
discover  the  world's  books  while  helping  authors  and  publishers  reach  new  audiences.  You  can  search  through  the  full  text  of  this  book  on  the  web 

at|http: //books  .google  .com/I 


r 

K 


I 


THE 


HISTORY 


OF  THE 


REFORMATION 


OF  THE 


CHURCH  OF  ENGLAND. 


.  •    .        . «  • »  ..•'•• 

•  *.«•«     >•         «       *     «... 

BY 

•  •    .         •  «    . ' , 

.  »     •  •       •  . 


GILBERT  burnst;  d:.i>.  '.':■'■■■ 

LATE  LOBD  BISHOP  OF  SAKUM. 


VOL.  I.  PART  II. 


OXFORD, 

AT  THE  UNIVERSITY  PRESS. 
MDCCCXXIX. 


f. 


ii\ 


F^ 


•  •• 


*,'  ■    'jr 


•     •  • 


•  • 


COLLECTION 


OP 


RECORDS 


Ali^D 


ORIGINAL  PAPERS; 


WITH    OTHER      . 


INSTRUMENTS 


REFERRED  TO  IN  THE  FORMER  HISTORY. 


'^OL.   I.  P-  2<  B 


•  •  •  • 

•     •  •     • 


•      r 
« 


•    •  I 


••     •  •  •    •        • 

••       •  •         A       * 


•  •• 


•         •  •  •• 

•  •       •• 

•  •         •  •  ••       • 

•       •  •  •• 

•  *         •  •  • 


•-•• 


•  •    •         •    • 


'••        ••        *••       •••• 

•     ••••  ••  ■ 

'••  •••••• 


^ 


COLLECTION 


OF 


RECORDS   &c*. 


I. 

T/u?  record  of  cardinal  Adrian's  oath  of  fdelity  to  Henry 
Vll.Jbr  the  bishopric  of  Bath  and  Wells. 

U.ENRICUS  rex,  &c.  Reverend,  in  Christo  patri  domino  book 
Sylvestro  ejnfloop.  Wigom.  venerabili  viro  domino  Roberto       ^' 
Sherboum  ecclesiae  Sancti  Pauli  London,  decano,  noetris  in  Treat. 
Bomana  curia  oratoribus,  ac  maestro  Hugoni  Yowng  sacrae^^'* 
theologise  profesaori,  salutem.    Cum  omnes  et  singuli  archi- 
e[nscopi  et  episcojM  hujus  nostri  inclyti  regni,  quorum  om- 
niiun  nominationes,  et  promotiones,  ad  ipsas  supremas  dig- 
nitates,  nobis  attinent  ex  regali  ct  peculiari  quadam  praero- 
gativa,  jureq;  municipali,  ac  inveterata  consuetudine,  hac- 
tenus  in  hoc  nostro  regno  inconcusse  et  inviolabiliter  obser- 
vata,  teneantur  et  astringantur,  statim  et  immediate  post 
impetratas  bullas  apostolicas,  super  eorundem  promotione 
ad  ipsam  Dostram  nominationem,  coram  nobis  et  in  prsesen- 
tia  nostra,  si  in  hoc  regno  nostro  fuerunt^  vel  coram  com- 
missariis  nostris,  ad  hoc  sufficienter  et  legittime  deputatis, 
si  alibi  moram  traxerunt,  non  solum  palam,  publice  et 
expre^se^  totaliter  cedere,  et  in  manus  nostras  renundare 
omnibus,  et  quibuscunq;  verlHS,  dausulis,  et  sententiis  in 

*  The  ^ocomentt  m  this  volume  have  been  collated  with  such  of  the 
originals  as  are  to  be  found  in  the  British  museum,  or  in  the  Lambeth 
Vibnrj,  and  the  correct  readings  reeetred  into  the  text. 


4  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  ipsis  bullis  apostolicis  contentis^  et  descriptis,  quae  sunt,  vel 
^'  quovis  modo  in  futurum  esse  poterunt,  prsejudicialia,  sive 
damnosa,  nobis,  hseredibusq;  de  corpore  nostro  legittime 
procreatis  Anglise  regibus,  coronas  aut  regno  nostro,  juribus 
vel  consuetudinibiis  aut  praerogativis  ejusdem  regni  nostri, 
et  quoad  hoc  totaliter  seipsos  submittere  et  ponere  in  nostra 
bona  venia  et  gratia;  sed  etiam  juramentum  fidelitatis  et 
homa^i  ad  sancta  Dei  evangelia,  per  eosdem  respective 
corporaliter  tacta,  nobis  facere  et  praestare :  Cumq;  nos  ob 
prseclara  merita  eximiasq;  virtutes  quibus  reverendissimum 
in  Christo  patrem,  dominum  Adrianum  tituli  sancti  Chri- 
^  sogoni  presbyterum  cardinalem  abunde  refertum  conspici- 
mus,  obq;  diutumum  et  fidele  obsequium  per  ipsum  cardi- 
nalem nobis  factum  et  impensum,  eundem  ad  ecclesias 
Bathon.  et  Wellen.  invicem  unitas  nominavimus  et  promo- 
vimus,  qui  idcirco  et  ob  id  quod  in  curia  Romana  continue 
moram  trahit,non  potest  commode  hujusmodi  renunciationem 
et  juramentum  coram  nobis  personaliter  facere  et  prsestare : 
Hinc  est  quod  nos  de  fidelitatibus  vestris  et  provida  circum- 
spectione,  ad  plenum  confidentes,  dedimus,  et  concessimus^ 
ac  per  prsesentes  damns  et  concedimus,  vobis,  tribus  aut 
duobus  vestrum,  quorum  praefatum  episcopum  Wigom. 
unicum  esse  volumus,  plenam  potestatem  et  autoritatem, 
vice  et  nomine  nostris,  hujusmodi  renunciationem  in  manus 
vestras,  et  juramentum  ad  sancta  Dei  evangelia  corporali* 
ter  tacta,  juxta  formam  et  verum  tenorem,  de  verbo  in  ver« 
bum  inferius  descriptum,  ab  eodem  reverendissimo  domino 
cardinali  recipiendi,  exigendi,  et  cum  effectu  praestari  vi- 
dendi;  ipsumq;  cardinalem,  ut  hujusmodi  renunciationem 
et  juramentum  per  ipsum  sic  ut  permittatis  fiendum  et 
praestandum,  mami  et  subscriptione  suis  signet,  et  muniat, 
requirendi,  et  ut  ita  fiat  cum  effectu  videndi  literas  quoq; 
et  instrumenta  publioa  super  hujusmodi  renunciatione,  et 
juramento  fieri  petendi,  et  notarium  sive  notarios  publioos, 
unum  vel  plures,  ut  ipsa  instrumenta  confidant:  Necnon 
testes  qui  tunc  praesentes  erunt,  ut  veritati  testimonium  per- 
hibeant  rogandi  et  requirendi,  ipsaq;  juramentum  vel  in* 
strumenta  taliter  fienda,  verum  ordinem  rei  gerendae,  et  re^ 


OF  RECORDS.  5 

tiuiiciatioms  ac  junonenti  tenores  in  se  oontinens  vel  conti-   boo r 
naitia,  nolns  destinandi  et  transmittendi ;  Et  generaliter       ^' 
omnia  et  nngula  faciendi,  gerendi,  et  exercendi,  quae  in 
jMTBedictis  et  quolibet  prsedictorum  necessaria  fuerint,  seu 
quomodolibet  opportuna,  ac  quae  rei  qualitas  exigit  et  re- 
quirit,  et  quae  nonpsi  facere  et  exercere  possemus  d  praesens 
et  penonaliter  interessemus,  etiam  si  talia  forent  quae  de  se 
mandatum  exigant  magis  speciale.     Tenor  renunciationis 
aeqaitur  et  est  talis:  Ego  Adrianus  roiseratione  divina  tituli 
sancti  Cbrisogoni  presbyt.  cardinalis  episcopus  Batbon.  et 
Wellen.  coram   vobis  reverendo  patre  episcopo  Wigom. 
domino  Roberto  Shurbomo  decano  Sancti  Pauli  London. 
et  Hugone  Ybwng  in  theologia  professore,  commissariis  ad 
hoc  i  serenisamo  atq;  excellentissimo  principe  domino  Hen- 
rico Dei  gratia  rege  Angliae,  et  Franciae^  et  domino  Hiber- 
niae,  ejus  nominis  septimo,  domino  meo  supremo,  suiBcienter 
et  l^ttime  deputatis,  expresse  renuncio,  et  in  his  scriptis 
manu  et  sagillo  meis  in  praesentia  notariorum  et  testium  sub- 
fecriptorum  munitis,  totaliter  cedo  omnibus  et  quibuscunq; 
*verlns,  clausulis  et  sententiis,  in  buUis  apostolicis  mihi  factis 
de  praedict.  episcopat.  Bathon.  et  Wellen.  contentis  et  de* 
•criptis,  quae  sunt  vel  quovis  modo  in  futurum  esse  poterint 
praejudidalia  ave  damnosa  praefato  serenissimo  regi,  domino 
meo  supremo,  et  haeredibus  suis  de  corpc»'e  suo  legittime 
procreatis  Angl.  regibus,  coronae  aut  regno,  sive  majestatis 
juribus  vel  consuetudinibus,  aut  prerogativis  ejusdem  regni: 
et  quoad  hoc  rde  integraliter  submitto  et  pono  in  gratia  suae 
oelsitudinis,  humillime  supplicans  suam  majestatem,  digne- 
tmr  mihi  concedere  temporalia  dicti  episcopatus  Bathon.  et 
Wellen.  quae  recognosco  tenere  a  sua  majestate  tanquam  k 
domino  meo  supremo.     Tenor  juramenti  sequitur  et  est 
talis :  Et  ego  idem  Adrianus  cardinalis  praedictus  juro  ad 
hasc  sancta  Dei  evangelia  per  me  corporaliter  tacta,  quod  ab 
bac  die  et  in  antea,  vita  mea  naturali  durante,  ero  fidelis  et 
venis  ligens,  ac  fidelitatem  in  ligencia  mea  pure  et  sincere 
senrabo^  fiddeq;  et  verum  obsequium  secundum  optimum 
potte  meam  fadam  et  impendam  serenissimo  principi  Hen- 
rico gu8  nominb  septimo,  Dei  gratia  Angl.  et  Fran,  regi  ac 

b3 


6  A  COLLECTION 

BOOR  domino  Hiber.  domino  meo  supremo,  et  haeredibus  suis  de 
^'        corpore  suo  legittime  procreaUs  Angl.  regibus,  contra  quas- 
cunq;  personas  cujuseunq;  status,  gradus,  praeeminentiae  aut 
conditionis  extiterint :  nee  quicquam  faciam  aut  attemptabo 
fieri,  ne  aut  attemptari  consentiam,  quod  in  damnum,  in- 
commodum,  aut  prsejudicium,  ipsius  serenissimi  regis  aut 
hseredum  suorum  prsedictorum,  jurium,  libertatum,  praero- 
gativarum,  privilegiorum  et  consuetudinum  sui  incliti  regni, 
quovis  modo  cedere  potent ;  sed  omne  in  quod  jam  scio, 
vel   imposterum  cognoseam  inhonorabile,  damnosum   aut 
praejudiciale  suae  serenitati,  aut  regno  suo,  seu  contrarium 
honori  aut  serenitati  suae  majestatis,  aut  haeredum  suorum 
praedictorum,  non  solum  impediam  ad  extremum  potential 
meae,  sed  etiam  cum  omni  possibili  diligentia  id  ostendam 
et  significabo,  ostendive  aut  significari  faciam  eidem  serenis- 
simo  regi,  omni  favore,  metu,  promisso  aut  jurejurando  cui- 
cunq;  personam  aut  quibuscunq;  personis  cujuscunq;  status, 
gradus,  ordinis,  praeeminentiae  conditionisve  extiterunt,  quod 
antehac  per  me  factum  aut  interpositum  seu  imposterum 
fiendum  aut  interponcndum,  pcnitus  sublato  et  non  obstan- 
tibus.     Honorem  insuper  suae  majestati  ad  extremum  po- 
tentiae  meae  servabo,  parliamentis  quoq;  et  aliis  consiliis  suae 
celsitudinis  cum  in  ejus  regno  fuero  diligenter  attendam; 
consilium  quod  sua  serenitas  per  se  seu  literas  aut  nuncium 
suum  mihi  manifestabit,  neroini  pandam,  nisi  iis  quibus  ipse 
jusserit :  et  si  consilium  meum  super  aliquo  facto  majestas 
sua  postulaverit,  fideliter  sibi  consulam,  et  quod  magis  suae 
serenitati  videbitur  expedire,  et  conducere  juxta  opinionem 
et  scire  meum,  dicam  et  aperiam,  atque  id  si  sua  serenitas 
mandaverit  pro  posse  meo  diligenter  faciam.     Causas  insu- 
per et  negotia  omnia  suae  serenitatis  mihi  comraissa,  seu  im- 
posterum   committenda,   in  curia   Romana    prosequenda, 
pertractanda  et  solicitanda,  fideliter,  accurate  et  diligenter, 
ciun  omnimoda  dexteritate  prosequar,  pertractabo  et  solici- 
tabo :  Bullasq;  et  alias  literas  apostolicas  validas  et  efficacea, 
in  debita  juris  forma,  super  eisdem  causis  et  negotiis  impe- 
trare  et  obtinere  absq;  fraude,  dolo  aut  sinistra  quavis  nuu 
chinatione  quantum  in  me  erit,  cum  omni  effectu  enitar^ 


OF  RECORDS.  7 

operam  dabo  et  conabor:  ^  easdem  taliter  expeditas^  cum  BOOi 
ea  quam  res  expostulat  diligentia,  suae  serenitati  transmits  ' 
tarn,  aut  per  a£o8  transmitti,  tradi  et  liberari  curabo,  et  fa- 
dam  aerntia  qooq;  et  homi^  pro  temparalibus  died  epi- 
floopata8,qu8B  recognowo  tenere  k  aua  celaitudifie  tanqmnn  k 
^ombo  meo  suprema,  fideliter  fkeiom  et  impklM).  Ita  aae 
Dens  wSjpv^  et  hcti  sancta  Dei  erangelia.  lo  eujui,  kc. 
T*  R,  aptni  NfVeiftiKi.  19  wc  Oetoo. 

Per  iptiun  ngm. 


II. 

"Pope  Juliuses  letter  to  archbishop  Warhamjbr  giving  Jdng 
'Benry  the  Eighth  the  golden  rose, 

^VenermbUiJrtUri  GmDdmo  arehiSpo  CantuarieiC  Julius 

papa  secnndus. 

TnTEAABTiis   frato*,  Balutem  et  apostolicam  benedic-iugutr. 
tiooesi.    ^Cariamnum  in  Cbriato  fflium  nostrum  Hemricum  ^^^jgl^b. 
AiigBa^  regem  ^iUnstrem,  queni  pecuUari  <^caritate  coin{Hec-> 
iinrar,  aliqiio  hangdi  apestolioo  rocroere  in  hoc  regm  aui 
pnmardio,  deecrandum  putantes,  mittimffis  nunc  ad  eum 
maam  auteam,  sancto  ^crismale  delibutara,  et  odorifero 
museo  aaperaam^  nostrisq;  nombua  de  more  Romanorum 
ponti6cum  benedictam,  quam  ei  k  tua  fratemitate  inter 
missarum  solemnia  per  te  celebranda^  cum  ^cerimoniis  in 
notula  alligata  contentis,  dari  volumus  Scum  nostra  et  apo- 
stolica  benedictione.  Datum  ^Rome  apud  Sanctum  Petrum 
sub  anmilo  piscatoris  ^die  qninto  Aprilis  millimo  quingen- 
teaimo  dedmo.     Pont\  nostri  anno  septhno. 

Sigismimdus. 

The  noie  of  the  ctremanies  qf  delivering  the  rose^  re/erred 
'    ioin  ihe  leitery  was  uU  thought  worthy  to  be  put  in  the 


m 

*  JuHms  Seeundui  papa  venerabili  freUri  Guliebno  archifpiscop.  Cantua- 
Hen,  ^  Qariasiiniini  « Dtostrissimuai,  '  dnutOCte  •  ehrhrmafe 
t-oopeoRmlb   '     '  enqi'mi*.       *  Rodhb        *  j  April  15:10.  rtaMfltcatoi. 

B  4 


8  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  III 


A  tpriijbr  summoning  convocaHons. 

Tomft.  Be-      Rbx«  &c  Revereiidissiiiio  in  Christo  patri  Cantuarier 
1^  aidiiepis.  totius  AngliiR  primati  et  apostolicse  sedis  I^atc 

salutem.  Quibusdam  arduh  et  uigentibus  negotiis,  Noc 
defenmonem  et  securitatem  ecdesiae  Anglicanae,  ac  pacen 
tranquillitat^D,  et  bonum  publicum,  et  defensionem  regc 
nostri  et  subditcHiim  nostrorum  ejusdem  concementibui 
volns  in  fide  et  dilectione  quibus  nobis  tenemini  rogand 
mandamus,  quatenus  pnemisas  debito  intuitu  attentis  c 
ponderatis,  universos  et  nngulos  ejnscopos  vestrae  provincia 
ac  decanos  et  priores  ecdefloarum  catbedraiium,  *  abbates 
priores  et  alios  electivos,  exemptos  et  non  exemptos,  nee 
non  archidiaconos,  conventus,  capitula  et  collegia,  totumq 
derum,  cujuslibet  dioceseos  ejusdem  provincise,  ad  conveni 
endum  coram  vobis  in  ecdesia  Sancti  Pauli  London,  vc 
alibi  prout  melius  expedire  videritis,  cum  omni  celeritat 
aocommoda,  modo  debito  convocari  fadatis  ad  tractan 
dum,  consentiendum,  et  condudendum  super  prsemissis,  e 
aliis  quae  dbi  clarius  proponentur,  tunc  et  ibidem  ex  part 
nostra.  £t  hoc,  dcut  nos  et  statum  regni  nostri,  et  honoren 
et  udlitatem  ecdeaae  prsedictse  diligitis,  nullatenus  omittatis 
Teste  mdpso,  &c.  apud  Westmin.  6.  Feb.  anno  regni  14. 

Warham,  in  his  writ  of  executing  this  summons^  prejixe 
the  SOth  qf  April  Jbr  the  day  of  their  meeting. 


IV. 

A  writ  Jbr  a  convoaMon  summoned  by  Warham  on  an  ec 

desiasiical  account. 

Pcgjgir.  WiLLiELMUS  permissione  divina  Cantuar.  archiepiscopus 

Fite-wii-  totius  Anglise  primas  et  apostolicse  sedis  legatus,  vene 
rabili  confiratri  nostro  domino  Ricardo  Dei  gratia  Lon 
don.  episoopo,  salutem  et  fratemam  in  Domino  caritatem 
Cum  nuper  eodesia  Anglicana,  quae  majorum  nostrorun 
temporibuS)  tnultis  ac  magms  libertatibus  et  immunitatibui 


liams. 


vol  prvcsn  <t 

vol  IMRMHl^  ^^ 

lllibaMlo^  dnN 


Jld   1*11!  flHlTB  >VPTIi 

eodeaa  Aiigtecaam  per  Awtma 
ocoKs  svds  Deun  hob  IuAkmm^ 


icfonHOaoDe  ncMd  hdhiu  in  Ak 
]NoK  prout  mwmr»  cM^S^miMi  1^ 
|Hu%idcfic  cttpMnm^  <c  ob  id  ipMMn 
Cmtuar,  prafiiicHfr  cmtwre 
mtnr  fffimnittinmf  ^  Mmdi^ 
et  sngulos  dScte  ncntne  Omiu  «CK)e« 
infim  iiurtiam  pronndain  consliiutimi  ec  «1k 
ntiiim  cpHooponiBi  ai  qin  fuenint  vioKrios  in  «piritiuilibiis 
gcDenles,  ac  ^fawfiaum  Tacmtiuin  custodes  ipirilualilalsti 
ct  nlBfJules  cit€tis  sen  atari  finatis,  peremplorics  ci  per  ctM 
decmoB  et  prkxres  eodessarum  cmth.  «c  singula  capitula 
eonmdem,  ardiidiaooDoa,  abbates  et  prioon^  convent  i»  Mib 
se  habeates,  et  alios  eodesiarum  pnelatds  exemptt^s  ^  tHHi 
exemptos,  denimq;  cujuslibet  dioceseos  provincial  nnstne 
antedictie,  citari  peremptorie  et  pnemoneri  voUinuis  et  nuin- 
damus,  quod  udem  episoop  sufiraganet^  nostri  vicarii  gene* 
rales,  decani  et  custodes  sive  offidales,  abbates,  (uiones, 
archidiacoiii  et  cseteri  eccledarum  pnelati,  exemjHi  et  non 
exempt!,  personaliter,  et  quodlibet  capitulum  ecciesianini 
cath.  per  unum  de  capitulo  graduatum,  vel  magis  idoneuni; 
dictiq;  singuli  abbates,  ave  priores  conventus  sub  se  ha* 
bentes,  nullo  obstante  impedimento  legitime,  per  unam  re» 
figiosam  personam  de  conventu  graduatum  si  qua?  sit,  eeu 
alias  per  unam  magis  idoneam  de  eodem  conventu,  clerusq; 
cujuslibet  dioc.  provincis  antedictse  per  duos  procuratores 
gTsduatos  gusdem  dioc,  seu  alias  n  non  fuerunt,  per  duos 


10  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  sufficientiorM  et  habilkire^  dioc.  in  eorum  benefidis  realiter 
'  rendentes,  cotnpareant  coram  nobis  ant  nostris  in  hac  parte 
locum  tenentibus,  vd  commissariis,  si  nos  tone  (quod  afasit) 
impediri  contigerit  in  ecclena  catbed.  Sancti  Pauli  London, 
die  Sabbat  viz.  26.  mensis  Januarii,  &c  Dat.  in  manerio 
nostro  de  Lambeth  primo  die  mensis  Novembris,  anno 
Domini  miUesimo  quingentesimo  nono,  et  nottne  translat. 
anno  sexto. 


V. 

The  preamble  of  the  act  of  subsidy  granted  by  the  clergy. 

An.  Dom.  QuuM  illu8tris»mus  et  potentissimus  dominus  noster  rex 
^fcath-  '^Qgii^  ct  Francise,  defensor  fidei  et  dominus  Hibem.  sem- 
bertiToQ.  per  extitit  constantissimus  ecclesise  protector  et  patronus 

itall.  folio  .  •     •!  •      •       1*  1        /*   1*  • 

^  optime  mentus,  atq;  supenonbus  annis,  m  diebus  isehcis  re- 

eordationis  Julii  ejus  nominis  papas  secundi,  grave  schisma 
in  ecclesia  Romana  exc»rtum  pacavit  et  extinxit ;  et  postea 
ipsam  ecclesiam  Romanam  contra  vim  et  potentiam  Gallo- 
nun,  cpii  tunc  Italiam  et  urbem  Romanam  in  servitutem 
redigere  moUebantur  validissimo  exercitu  et  bello  longe 
omnium  sumptuosissimo  feeliciter  defendit,  et  securani  red- 
didit :  Ac  praeterea  postremis  bis  diebus  Lutheranas  haere- 
ses,  in  ecclesiae  sacramenta  ecclesiseq;  statum  furiose  debac- 
cbantes  doctissimo  et  numquam  satis  laudato  libello  contudit 
et  superavity  vicissim  tam  gladio  quam  calamo  hostes  ecclc- 
«8e  strenuissime  profligans,  quibus  mentis  suam  clarissiinam 
famam  immortali  gloriae  pariter  consecravit^  tales  laudes  et 
gratias  sua  incomparabili  bonitate  ab  ecclesia  promeruit, 
quales  nunquam  satis  dignas  quisquam  mortalium  referre 
potent,  sed  Deus  effatim  persolvet  pra^mia  digna.  Quumq; 
idem  rex  noster  et  protector  illustrissimus  k  rcge  Gallorum 
per  mare  et  per  terras,  incolas  hujus  regni  contra  percussum 
fioedua,  promissam  fidem,  et  suum  ipsius  salvum  conductum 
asndue  infestante,  et  Scotos  contra  regnum  hoc  iustigante 
ftc  8UX8  stipendiis  conducente,  atq;  ducem  Albanian  in  per- 
tticiem  prindpis  Scotorum  nostri  regis  ex  sorore  nepotis  im- 


onBOQUR.  n 


GKoiB  BuuiioB  €4L  bdnni  ifii|MBVtt^  fcrtHMR  HI  imifnit  HIK 

BK  ClUUflBBTPHIZ   a^^flEHMOnBI  ^A  OO  pfinmi  tHMI  pn^fsm 

luiuu  unuiii A  phn  cirtMvi  i^ 

ft  phiB  cspmasniHi  MiMinuii ;  itn  m  WRk 

rcgm  hnjiis  defenaone,  per  eodenm  taJi  mbsklio  adjinwiur 
quile  juiteriaiibiis  it^gibus  nunquam  antchac  canccrssum  <!«t^ 
BBC  fartasos  posterioiibus  re$;ibus  unquam  »miks  nisi  nb 
laEa  tyiirfjiita  Td  extremam  bellonim  neot^tatem  pcMM 
CDDoedetur.  Quodrca  ut  regia  majestas  ad  fo^xiidam  ct 
prategeDdam  ecdesuin,et  denim  Anglian,  magis  indm  ani* 
metur,  et  ut  jura,  libertates  el  privfli^via  eccIc»M>  ctmc»«a 
benigne  eodesw  servet,  ^  ab  aliis  servari  Ikciat,  ct  n^  pm^- 
&U  benefiKta  in  ingratos  oontulissie  rkleatur : 

Nob  prsbti  et  dermCaat.proTiiidap  in  bac  aacra  «ynoik> 
pnmiidali  stc  pndatorum  et  deri  ejimdem  convocatioMs 
in  ccclegia  catbed.  IKvi  FauU  London.  vicesinK>  die  monMii 
Aprilis  anno  Dom.  millesimo  quingentesinm  viccsinio  tcrtio 
iodioata,  ac  uaq;  ad  in  dedmum  quartuni  di«m  mcntit  Au« 
gosd  proxime^xtunc  aequentis  de  diebus  in  dies  continuala, 
congregau,  illustrinimo  domino  regi  perpctuo  et  potrntia* 
rimo  fidd  et  eedeaa?  defenaori,  subsidium  dare  et  concedere 
deererimus,  quam  nostram  benevoientiam  ut  gratam  et  acs 
cseptam  habeat  bumillime  deprecamur,  protestantea  exprcme^ 
quod  per  prseaentem  conoessionein,  quoni  tnnqiuim  n<>\'am 
et  ante  inaolitam  pro  nostra  singulari  et  |)en9onali  in  rt^m 
mqeaCatem  obaerrantia  sine  exentplo  donamu^,  omnino  ikv> 
iamos  ecdeaitt  AngHoanae  aut  suecemoribus  noatris  in  ali- 


18  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  quo  prsBJudicium  generari,  nee  casum  hunc  singularem  ad 
sequen.  trahi :  Quod  si  prsesentem  concessioDem  pro  exem- 
plo  et  (ut  vocant)  pro  prsesideiite  ad  nmiles  unquam  ood« 
cessiones  exigendas  acctpiendam  fore  prsesentiremus,  oerU 
in  earn  omnino  consentire  recusassenous ;  quandoquiden 
subsidium  sub  modis,  formis,  conditionibus,  exceptionibof 
ac  proviaonibus^  et  protestatione  super  et  infrascriptis^  el 
non  aliter,  neq;  alio  modo,  damus  et  concedimus,  viz.  sub 
sidium  se  extendens  ad  medietatem  sive  mediam  partem  ya^ 
loiis  omnium  fructuum,  reddituum,  et  proventuum,  posses- 
sionum,  unius  anni,  omnium  et  singulorum  episcopatuunt 
ecdesiarum  cathed.  et  coll^iatarum,  dignitatum,  bospita 
lium  monast.  abbatiarum,  prioratuum  aliarumque  domorun 
reli^osarum,  necnon  quorumcunq;  beneficiorum  et  posses- 
sionum  ecclesiasticarum,  &c. 


VL 

Bishop  Tcnstdts  licence  to^sir  Thomas  Morejbr  reading 

heretical  boohs. 

Regitt.  CuTHBSRTUs    permissione    divina    London,    episcopui 

foi."i38.  clarisamo  et  egre^o  viro  domino  Thomse  More  firatri  e 
amico  charissimo  salutem  in  Domino  et  benedict.  Quia  nu 
per,  postquam  ecclesia  Dei  per  Grermaniam  ab  bsereticis  in 
festata  est,  juncti  sunt  nonnulli  iniquitatis  filii,  qui  veteren 
et  damnatam  haeresim  WycliiBanam  et  Lutherianam,  etian 
hseresis  WycliiBanse  alumni  transferendis  in  nostratem  ver 
naculam  linguam  corruptissimb  quibuscunq;  eorum  opus 
culis,  atq;  illis  ipsis  magna  oopia  impressis,  in  banc  nostran 
regionem  inducere  conantur;  quam  sane  pestilentissimi 
dogmadbus  catholicse  fidei  veritati  repugnantibus  macular 
atq;  inficere  magnis  conatibus  moliuntur.  Magnopere  igi 
tur  verendum  est  ne  catholica  Veritas  in  totum  periclite 
tur,  ni^  boni  et  eruditi  viri  malignitati  tarn  priedictorun 
hominum  strenue  oocurrant;  id  quod  nulla  ratione  meliu 
et  aptius  fieri  potent,  quam  si  in  lingua  catholica  Veritas  ii 
totum  expugnans  haec  insana  dogmata  eimul  etiam  ipsis 


OF  RECORDS.  18 

simaprodeat  in  lucem.  Quo fiet  ut  sacrarum  literarum  im-  BOOR 
periti  homines  in  manus  sumentes  novos  istos  hsretioos  li-  ^* 
broBy  atq;  una  etiam  catholioos  ipsos  refellentes,  vel  ipdi  per 
86  Tenim  disoemere,  vel  ab  aliis  quorum  perspicadus  est 
judicium  recte  admoneri  et  doceri  possint.  Et  quia  tu, 
irater  cbarissime,  in  lingua  nostra  vemacula,  sicut  etiam  in 
Ladna,  Demosthenem  quendam  prsestare  potes,  et  catholics 
veritatis  assertor  acerrimus  in  omni  oongressu  esse  soles, 
melius  subdsivas  horas,  si  quas  tuis  oocupationibus  suffurari 
poles,  oollocare  nunquam  poteris,  quam  in  nostrate  lingua 
aliqua  edas  quse  dmplicibus  et  ideotis  hominibus  subdolam 
haneticorum  malignitatem  aperiant,  ac  contra  tam  impios 
eodesiae  supplantatores  reddant  eos  instructiores :  habes  ad 
id  exemplum  quod  imiteris  praeclarisnmum,  illustrissimi 
domini  nostri  regis  Henrici  octavi,  qui  sacramenta  ecdesise 
contra  Lutherum  totis  viribus  ea  subvertentem  asserere  ag- 
gressus,  immortale  nomen  defensoris  ecclesiie  in  omne  sevum 
promeruit.  Et  ne  Andabatarum  more  cum  ejusmodi  larvis 
lucteris,  ignorans  ipse  quod  oppugnes,  mitto  ad  te  insanas 
io  nostrate  lingua  istorum  naenias,  atq;  una  etiam  nonnullos 
Lutheri  libros  ex  quibus  haec  opinionum  monstra  prodi- 
erunt*  Quibus  abs  te  diligenter  perlectis,  facilius  intelligas 
quibus  latibulis  tortuoa  serpentes  sese  condant,  quibusq; 
anfractibus  elabi  deprehena  studeant.  Magni  enim  ad  vic- 
toriam  momenti  est  hostium  consilia  explorata  habere,  et 
quid  sentiant  quove  tendant  penitus  nosse :  nam  si  convel- 
lere  pares  quae  isti  se  non  sensisse  dicent^  in  totum  perdas 
operam.  Macte  igitur  virtute,  tam  sanctum  opus  aggredere, 
quo  et  Dei  ecclesiae  prosis,  et  tibi  immortale  nomen  atq; 
a^temam  in  coelis  gloriam  pares :  quod  ut  facias  atque  Dei 
eodesiam  tuo  patrocinio  munias,  magnopere  in  Domino  ob- 
aecramus,  atque  ad  ilium  finem  ejusmodi  libros  et  retinendi 
et  l^;endi  facultatem  atque  licentiam  impertimur  et  conce- 
dimus.  Dat.  7.  die  Martii^  anno  1527.  et  nostras  cons, 
sexto. 


\ 


AD  LIBRUM  SECUNDUM. 


I. 

The  huUfor  the  king's  marriage  with  queen  Katherine*. 

Julius ejuscopus  aervus  aenrorum  Dei, dilecto  filio Hen*-  BOOK 
lioo  *chari8aiiio  in  Christo  ^filii  nostri  Henrici  Aatfie       ^^' 
<^regis  nato,  et  dilectas  in  Christo  filiae  Cathaiin®  ^charifr- Cotton  Ub. 
fiimi  in  Christo  filii  nostri  Ferdinandi  regis,  ^et  oriasJmap^'^"' 
in  Christo  filiae  nostrsB  Elizabeth,  vegine  Hifq3anjarum  et  foi*  i34- 
Sidrue  catholicorum  nats?,  illustribus,  saliitcm  et  aposUdicam 
bmedictionem.    Romani  pontificis  prsBceUens  aiUoritas  coo- 
oessa  «bi  desuper  utitur  potestate,  prout  personarum,  negch 
tiorum  eC  temponim  qualitate  ppniBita,  id  in  Domino  conqii- 
dt  salubrity*  expedire.  Oblats  nobis  nuper  pro  parte  ve9ti|i 
petitioais  series  oontinebat.  Quod  cum  alias  ^tu  filia  Cathie 
rina,  et  tunc  in  humanis  agens  qucHidam  Arthurus  cariasinii 
b  Christo  £lii  nostri  Henrici  Ang^ae  regis  ^illustris  primor- 
gemtus,  pro  oonservandis  pacis  et  amidtiae  nexibus  et  fcede- 
ribus  inter  carissinwmi  in  Chrislo  filium  nostrum  Ferdinan- 
duin,  et  cariasimam  in  Christo  filiam  nostram  lUizabeth. 
Riqpaniarum  et  SioHse  catholicos,  ac  prsfatum  Anglise 
feges  et  reginam,  matrimonium  per  verba  legitime  de  praa- 
tenti  contnxiaaetia,  illudq;  camali  copula  forsan  oonsumma- 
viasetis,  sdictus  Arthurus  prole  ex  hujuamodi  matrimoD&o 
QOD  suacepta  deoessit;   Cum  autem,  sicut  eadem  petitio 
aibjungebat,  ad  hoc  ut  hujusmodi  vinculum  pacta  et  ami- 
citi«  inter  pfsefatoa  reges  et  n^inam  diutius  permaneat, 
copiatia  matrimoniimi  inter  voa  per  v^ba  legitime  de  prae- 


[*  RecUad  in  pope  Clement  the  Seventh's  commission  to  cardinal  Cam- 
poot  to  examine  into  its  validity.] 

*  clarMaJ™*  ^  filio  Henrid  «  regis  illostriBS.  nato,  '  dariiaimi 
'  ac        ^  illiiatriaBimi        *  dominns 


16  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK   senti  contrahere,  supplicari  nobis  fecistis^  ut  vobis  in  pne- 
'       missis  de  opportunse  dispensationis  gratia  providere  de  be^ 
nignitate   apostolica   dignaremur:    Nos   igitur,  qui    inter 
singulos  Christi  fiddes,  ^et  prsesertim  catholioos  r^es  et 
prindpes,  pads  et  concordise  amoenitatem  vigere  intends 
dedderiis  affectamus,  vosque  et  quemlibet  vestrum  k  qui- 
buscunque  excommunicationis,   suspendonis  et  ^interdicti 
aliisque  ecdesiastids  sententiis,  censuris,  ^et  poenis,  k  jure 
vel  ab  homine,  quavis  occadone  vel  causa  latis,  d  quibus 
quomodolibet  innodati  existitis^   ad  effectum  prsesentium 
duntaxat  oonsequendum,  harum  serie  absolventes^  et  abso- 
lutes fore  censentes  hujusmodi  supplicationibus  indinati, 
vobiscum,  ut  impedimento  affinitatis  hujusmodi  ex  prae- 
misds  proveniente,  ac  constitutionibus  et  ordinationibus 
apostolids^cseteris  contrariis  nequaquam  obstantibus,  matri* 
monium  per  verba  legitime  de  prsesenti  inter  vos  contraherei 
et  in  eo  postquam  "^contractum  fuerit,  etiamd  jam  forsan 
hactenus  de  facto  publice  vel  clandestine  contraxeritis  [*ac 
illud  camali  copula  consummaveritis,  lidte  remanere  va- 
leads^  auctoritate  apostolica  tenore  prsesentium  de  spedalis 
dono  gratis  dispensamus ;  ac  vos  et  quemlibet  vestrorum  d 
contraxeritis]  (ut  prefertur)  ab  excessu  hujusmodi,  ac  ex- 
communicationis  sententia  quam  propterea  incurrisds,  eadem 
auctoritate  absolvimus,  prolem  ex  hujusmodi  matrimonio^ 
sive  contracto,  dve  contrahendo,  susceptam  forsan  vel  sus- 
dpiendam  legitimam  decemendo.     Proviso  quod  tu  (filia 
Catharina)  propter  hoc  rapta  non  fueris ;  volumus  autem 
quod  d  hujusmodi  matrimonium  de  facto  contraxistis,  con- 
fessor, per  vos  et  quemlibet  vestrCun  eligendus,  poenitentiam 
salutarem  propterea  vobis  injungat,  quam  adimplere  tenea^ 
mini.    Nulli  ergo  omnino  hominum  liceat  banc  paginam 
nostrae  absolutionis,  dispensationis  et  voluntatis  infringere, 
vel  ei  ausu  temerano  contrmre;  d  quis  autem  hoc  attemptare 
prsesumpserit,  indignationem  omnipotentis  Dei  ac  beatorum 
Petri  et  Pauli  apostolorum  ejus  se  noverit  incursurum.  Dat. 
Romee  apud  Sanctum  Petrum,  anno  incamationis  Dominica? 

h  et  oiM.        >  interdict.        ^^  et  om .        '  csterisq;        ■■  Contractum 
[*  The  passage  in  brackets  does  not  occur  in  the  MS.] 


OF  RECORDS.  17 

HuUenmo  qmngentesniio  tertio,  septimo  cal.  Januarii,  pon-    BOOK 
tificatus  nostri  anno  primo.  ^^' 


II. 

The  kin^s  protestation  against  the  marriage.. 

In  Dei  nomine,  Amen.  Coram  vobis  reverendo  in  Christo  Cotton  lib. 
patre  et  domino  domino  Richardo  Dei  et  apostolicee  sedisb.^a' 
gratia  episcopo  Wintoniensi,  ego  Henricus  Wallise  princeps, 
dux  Comubiae  et  comes  Cestrise,  dico,  allego,  et  in  his  scrip- 
tis  propono.  Quod  licet  ego  minorem  aetatem  agens,  et  intra 
annos  pubertatis  notorie  existens,  cum  serenissima  domina 
Eatharina  Hispaniarum  regis  filia,  matrimonium  de  fiicto 
oontraxerim,  qui  quidem  contractus,  quamvis  obstante  ipsa 
mioore  setate  mea  de  se  jam  invalidus,  imperfectus,  nuUius 
efficaciae  aut  vigoris  extiterit ;  quia  tamen  annis  pubertatis  ^ 

etmatura  setate  jam  superveniente,  contractus  ipse  per  taci- 
turn consensum,  mutuam  oohalntationem,  munerum  aut  in- 
teragnium  dadonem  seu  recepdonem,  vel  alium  quemcunq; 
iDodum  jure  declaratum,  forsan  existimare  seu  videri  potent 
apparenter   validatus    aut    confirmatus ;    Ea-proplter,  Ego 
Henricus  Wallise  princeps  praedictus,  jam  proximus  puber- 
tal existeDS,  et  annos  pubertatis  attingens,  protestor,  quod 
000  intendo  eundem  prsetensum  contractum  per  quaecunque 
per  me  dicta  seu  dicenda,  facta  aut  facienda,  in  aliquo  ap- 
pmbare,  validare,  seu  ratum  habere,  sed  nunc  in  praesend, 
noD  vi,  dolo,  nee  prece  indutus,  sed  sponte  et  libere,  nuUo 
QK)do  ooactus,  contra  hujusmodi  contractum   reclame,  et 
eidon  dissendo,  voloque  et  omnino  intendo  ab  eodem  con- 
tractu matrimoniali  praetenso,  melioribus  modo  et  forma, 
quibus  de  jure  melius,  validius,  aut  efficacius  potero  et  pos- 
sim,  penitus  resilire,  et  eidem  expresse  dissentire,  prout  in 
praesend  contra  eundem  reclamo,  et  eidem  dissendo.     Pro- 
testorq;  quod  per  nullum  dictum,  factum,  actum,  aut  ges- 
tum  per  me,  aut  nomine  meo  per  alium  quemcunque,  quan- 
docunque  aut  qualemcunque,  imposterum  faciendum,  agen- 
dum, gerendum,  aut  expUcandum,  volo  aut  intendo  in  prae- 
VOL.  f.  F.  2.  c 


18  A  COLLECTION 

B  OOK  fatum  GODtractum  matrimoiualeni,  aut  in  dictam  dominao] 
^'       Catharinam  tanquam  sponsam  autuxorem  meam  ooogeatire 
Super  quibus  vos  omnes  testimonium  perhibere  volo,  requl 
ro,  rogo,  atque  obtestor. 

Per  me  Henricum  Wallise  principem. 

Lecta  fuit  et  hctA  suprascripta  protestatio,  per  praefa 
turn  serenissimum  principem  dominum  Henricum,  conm 
revereodo  in  Christo  patre  et  domino  domino  Bicbardo  per 
missione  divina  Winton.  episcopo,  judidaliter  pro  tribunal 
sedent.  Et  me  notarium  infra  scriptum  ad  tunc  praesentes 
in  ejus  actorum  scribam  in  bac  parte  assumente,  et  testiun 
infrascriptorum  praesentiis,  anno  Dom.  1505.  IndictioDi 
octava,  pontificatus  sanctisami  in  Christo  patris  et  domiii 
nostri  Julii,  divina  providentia  eo  nomine  papae  secund 
anno  secundo,  mensis  yero  Junii  die  27 ;  quo  die  dominui 
serenissimus  princeps  proximus  pubertati,  et  annos  puberta 
tis  attingens  erat,  et  tunc  ibidem  asserebat,  in  quadam  bass 
camera  infra  palatium  regium  Bichmondise,  in  parte  ood* 
dentali  ejusdem  palatii  situat  Super  qqibus  omnibus  e 
singulis,  praefatus  serenissimus  princeps  me  notarium  pr» 
memoratum  instrumentum  conficere,  et  testes  infra  nomina 
tos  testimonium  perhibere  requisivit  instanter  et  rogavit.  Ii 
quorum  omnium  et  singulorum  fidem  et  testimonium,  pr» 
fatus  serenissimus  princeps  supra,  et  testes,  ut  prsemittitur 
rogati  et  requisiti,  sua  nomina  propriis  manibus  infra  scrip 
serunt.  Ita  est  ut  supra,  quod  ego  Joannes  Baed  manu  e( 
Agao  meo  manuali  attestor. 

Giles  Daubney,  C.  Somerset. 
Thomas  Bowthale. 
Nicholas  West. 
Henry  Mamy. 


OFKISCXADS. 


m 


Cm£ml  WolMegsJbM  kUrr  to  mr  Grtgrny 
Ae  daontL     TAcmJram  Af 


DoMiXK  Gitguii,  *■ 


HHM  pvocnm  ilifcin.tt§<jnnn  k 

iqdb 

ndnmas  Tofais  mgrnBemnam  ipad  cm  a  Tg  tm 

Jbi  rm  ad     ^, 

pemi  qumi  ex 

fifoe  uDioD 

a  TcDe  recoMie,  at 

mUre  pMMiit  qood  ifli 

ttloe 

jbaatiiros  quo 


aque  TolunUle  me  sob 

tmeaiD  hi 

Undflsune  adfixeiit, 

itiimiii  ut 

laoDe  respoodeatk 

ique  prudentiK  em  oubc  timctmmda  ct 

iubus  mhil 

tajoris  ait  momeoti  vel  gimikifk 

msilimriura,  utconqoe  intimiiiB.  can  gimrium  pcMit 

tittere.   Qinim  itaqne,  me  intereedatte  ct  prxxsoBle, 

mregim  nugeitms  pne  ortem  md  hoc  fidei  mdnvcfk  ct  cio 

erit,  ut  in  re  tarn  grm  fidefisama  rcscn  open  mt  foinift' 

vio  utatiir,  fidcmque  iDi  BMam  de  vofais  jam  ci  mfkcrinxc;' 

IB,  nihil  mmbigeBB  qnin  portqunn  gas  ^jniniua  me  voiam' 

Item  oognoreritis,  fueritisque   abunde  ^instmctu*  quam 


mtrncCi 

c2 


20  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  maximi  haec  quae  nunc  expono  Ssint  momenti,  utpote  qte 
potissimum  concemunt  regiie  conscienUae  exonerationem, 
^auimae  suae  salutem,  vitae  conservationem  et  incolumitatenii 
re^i  stemmatis  continuationem,  publicumque  commodum  et 
quietem  subditorum  omnium,  eorum  pariter  qui  sub  ejus 
imperio  nunc  vivunt  vel  qui  ^posthac  unquam  in  hoc  suo 
regno  vivent ;  quumque  perspiciam  sedulum  vestrum  minis^ 
terium  hoc  in  negotio  impendendum  omnino  redundaturum- 
esse  in  praecipuam  vestram  exaltationem  et  utilitatem,  post^ 
quam  infelices  istos  jam  passos  successus  occaaonem  se  ^ob- 
tulisse,  qua  vestra  familia  hujusmodi  operam  huic  serenissuno 
principi  navare  possit,  quod  statum  omnem  vestrum  in  longe 
meliorem  quam  an  tea  sit  baud  dubie  restituturus  et  adauc- 
turusy  certissimum  corapertissimumque  habeo,  quod  ob  has 
tarn  urgentes  causas  et  tam  graves  successuros  effectus,  adeo 
toto  pectore  vires  omnes  vestras  industria  ac  studio  tanUe 
conficiendae  rei  addicetis,  ut  omnia  queatis  ad  optatum  exi^ 
tum  perducere ;  atque  ita  promissum  fidemque  meam  praD- 
stabitis,  tam  optimum  regiae  majestatis  institutum  juvabitis, 
ejus  desiderio  et  expectationi  omni  ex  parte  satisfacieUs,  et 
praeter  bene  peractae  rei  honorem  et  laudem  comparandam, 
mercedem  quoque  reportabitis  tanti  principis  liberalitate 
dignam,  quae  certissime  cedet  in  perpetuum  vestrum  totius^ 
que  vestrae  familiae  commodum  et  incrementum :  Et  quum 
jam  mihi  persuadeam  futurum  omnino  ut  ofiiciis  actionibufr* 
que  vestris  sitis  promissis  sponsionibusque  meis  omnino  sa- 
tisfacturi,  ad  id  pluribus  verbis  neutiquam  adhortabor,  pn>- 
inde  ad  rem  nunc  ipsam  venio.  Ante  hoc  tempus  vobis 
aperui,  quemadmodum  regia  majestas,  partim  assiduo  suo 
°>  studio  et  eruditione,  partim  relatu  ac  judicio  multorum 
theologorum,  et  in  omni  doctrinae  genere  doctorum  virorum 
asseveratione,  existimans  conscientiam  suam  non  esse  suffid* 
enter  exoneratam,  quod  in  conjugio  existeret  cum  regina, 
"Deique  primo  et  ante  omnia  ac  animae  suae  quietem  et  sa- 
lutem  respiciens,  mox  vero  suae  successionis  securitatem, 

K  sunt  **  auimiBquc  >  postea  ^  obtulisse  videtis,  qua 

*"  studio  ofit.        "  Deumque 


^ 


c  animam  suaix^  laesam  et  oitensam,  adeo  quod,  quum 
conatibus  actionibusque  quibuscunque  Deum  potis- 
iln  semper  proponat,  ingenti  cum  molestiaoordiflque 
itione  in  hoc  matrimonio  degit ;  super  qua  re  matu- 
umque  judicium  consul uit  clarissimorum  celeberri- 
;  doctorum  aliorumque  complurium  in  omni  erudi- 
nere  excellentiorum  virorum  ac  prflelatorum,  partim 
rum,  partim  jurisperitorum,  tum  in  suo  regno,  turn 
itentium,  ut  aperte  vereque  cognosceret,  an  dispen- 
ea  concessa  pro  se  et  regina,  ex  eo  quod  regina  fra- 
iterini  uxor  antea  extiterit,  valida  et  sufBciens  foret, 
iemumque  k  variis  multisq;  ex  his  doctoribus  asse- 
lod  papa  non  potest  dispensare  in  primo  gradu  afH- 
tanquam  ex  jure  divino,  moraliter,  naturaliterque 
9,  ac  si  potest,  omnes  affirmant  et  consentiunt  quod 
potest,  ni^  ex  urgentissimis  et  arduis  causis,  quales 
fuerunt ;  Bulla  praeterea  dispensationis  fundatur  et 
est  sub  quibusdam  rationibus  falso  suggestis  et 
»,  in  ea  namque  asseritur,  quod  hsec  regia  majestas 
nium  hoc  cum  r^na  percupiebat,  pro  bono  pacis 
enricimd  septimum  Ferdinandum  et  Elizabetham, 
le  vera  nulla  tunc  dissentio  aut  belli  suspicio  esset 
;t06  principes,  vei  re^m  majestatem  prsedictam, 
teneris  adhuc  annis,  nee  in  discretione  aut  judicio 
is  acebat :  nunauam  deinde  assensiU  aut  auicauam 


22  A  COLLECTION 


BOOK   praelatia  judicatur  hujusmodi  dispensationeni  non  adeo  Vafi- 
'       dam  et  idoneam  esse  ac  efficacem,  ut  praedictum  matriauK 


»  ■> 


nium  manifeste  justum  legitimuttique  sit ;  8ed  potilis  quod 
multa  possunt  objici,  magnis  probabilibusque  fiindata  ti 
oorrobcff^ta  rationibus,  in  non  leve  pericidum  regiae  profis^ 
totiusque  regni  ac  subditorum  gravem  perturbationem.  AA 
hsec  postquam  regia  majestas,  Pquse  Walliae  princepa  tune 
erat,  decimum  quartum  annum  attigisset,  contractus  reyoeli>- 
tio  subsecuta  est,  rege  patre  expresse  nolente  quod  hujus- 
modi matrimonium  uUo  pacto  sortiretur  effectum.  Ifis 
causis  rex  hie  serenissimus,  tanquam  bonus  et  cathohcuB 
princeps,  timens  ne  ob  tam  diutumam  cum  r^na  contino-  | 
ationem,  indignatus  et  iratus  Deus  citius  ex  humanis  evo^ 
caverit  masculam  e  regina  susceptam  prolem,  graviusque  H 
Deo  supplicium  expavescit,  si  in  matrimonio  hoc  non  legi- 
timo  perse veraverit;  ex  hac  ideo  oocasione,  intimis  praecordiis 
hunc  conscientiae  scrupulum  concepit,  in  animo  nihilominus 
habens,  pro  animi  cohscientiaeque  suae  quiete  et  salute,  pro- 
lisque  securitate,  ad  sanctam  Domini  nostri  sedemque  apo- 
stolicam  confugere,  tantae  rei  remedium  impetraturus  confi- 
dens,  quod  ob  complura  sua  erga  eam  merita  et  officia  turn 
calamo  ingeniique  viribus^  tum  armis  praestita,  subsidia  in 
ecclesiffi  calamitatibus  prompte  subministrata,  sanctissimus 
Dominus  noster  non  gravabitur  sua  benignitate,  authoiitate 
ac  fiu^ultate,  intimum  hunc  regiae  majestatis  cordi  inhaeren- 
tem  dolorem  amovere,  eumque  modum  ac  rationem  inire 
qua  regia  majestas  praedicta  uxorem  aliam  ducere,  et,  Deo 
volente,  masculam  prolem  in  suae  successionis  securitatem 
queat  ex  ea  suscipere,  et  tam  certam  quietem  in  suo  r^no 
constituere:  Quumque  ejus  sanctitas  ab  his  nunc  captiva  de>- 
tineatur,  qui  pro  virili  sua  forsan  conabuntur  impedire,  tur- 
bareque  hoc  regiae  majestatis  desiderium  et  statutum,  ipsa 
praeterea  co^tur  vias  omnes  exoogitare,  quibus  dicta  saneti- 
tas  de  hac  re  dexterius  et  commodius  instrui,  et  facilius 
adduci  queat  ad  ea  concedenda,  quorum  medio  et  yigord 
re^ae  majestatis  animus  et  desiderium  queat  optatum  sortiri 


qui 


\ 


OP  RECOIIds.  ffi 

hfftmttt  Fvtxnde  ipsa  tt^  ma^eMs  de  fide^  industria,  BOOK 
mieiitate,  firtid«litiiHiue  Testra  {denisffline  coofidens,  vult  "' 
i  MiAuk  Iris  Kuria  BCDqytii,  rebus  aliis  omnibus  quibuscun* 
M  tb  eo  Yd  k  quoTis  alio  toIhs  oommisflis  omnino  postha* 
[ti%  Yiaa  aiodosque  o^nnes  posnbiles  exoogitetis  quibus 
Meada  McftsCiMifie^  inutato  halntu  et  tanquam  alicujus 
oMrtar^  vd  tanqoam  oommisBioiiem  habens  k  duoe  Ferraris 
10  MoattuUia  inter  pondficem  tt  eum  oomponendis  contro* 
enm^  vd  alia  qua  licuerit  securioii  via,  ad  pontificis  pns- 
Miaoni  «l  criloquiutn  aocedendi,  omnibus  arlntris  semods, 
fitri  poMt,  pro  Testris  obeundis  mandatb ;  quorum  obti*- 
ndortiM  gratia^  a  ita  expedire  judicaTeritis,  earn  meii!edeni 
I  peMMkirun  summam  promittetis  ac  tradetis,  his  qui  ^  re 
BM  Yolem  atq;  poterunt  hoc  negotium  ad  efiiBctum  pertra- 
ore,  quam  summam,  et  ejus  limitationem,  judido,  pnideiw 
asque  ventne  integram  r^ia  majestas  remittit ;  etiam  n  his 
•Mda  Ibret  qui  pontifioem  asseryant,  vel  cuicunque  alio  qui 
Ml  tutD  ad  aecretum  cum  sua  sanctitate  sermonem  adduoere^ 
I  loeomque  tutum  reducere  posset:  Cujus  rei  gratia,  aliisque 
1  hune  finem  consequendum  sustinendis  oneribus  ueoessa^ 
is,  pecunise  ad  summam  deoem  mille  ducatorum,  per  metu 
urioa  Vetietias  transmittentur,  qui  iilic  in  promptu  aderunt, 
enolresidse  et  consignandse  prothonotario  fratri  vestro, 
agio  illic  exislenti  oratori ;  per  eumqiie  de  tempore  in  tem- 
UB  ad  vos  transmitti  ea  summa  poterit  quam  huic  obtinendo 
egoCio  oonduoere  posse  existimaveritis,  nihilque  ambigo 
VBSk  dictam  pecuniam  fideliter  collocetis,  ex  regiae  majestatis 
tilitalie,  expectattone,  atque  sententia.  Atque  ubi  ad  sano- 
im  dominum  nostrum  aocesseritis,  post  filiates  et  cordatis- 
mas  reg^  majestatis  measq;  devotas  et  humillimas  com- 
laidatkiiies,  et  post  exhibitas  k  rege  credentiss  Kteras,  in 
oibus  in  m^tii  adjumentiun  dausula  vehemens  est  propria 
flB  manu  ooiMcripta,  ut  ex  earum  exempio  cognosoetis, 
jus  samrtitAti  exponetis  quam  grave,  molestumq;  repm 
kgestati  et  mihi  nt  audire  infselknssimos  eventus  calamita- 
mque  JDiBcrandam,  in  qua  nunc  ^us  sanctitas  cum  reve* 

^  revera 
C  4 


24  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  rendiss.  cardinalib.  versatur,  cum  gravissimo  detrimento 
irreparabilique  sedis  apostolicse  illiusque  patrimonii  jactura, 
ad  quae  mala  sublevanda  et  corrigenda  nullum  in  regia  ma- 
jestate  ofBcium  des&derabitur,  quod  ab  ullo  erga  sanctam 
domini  nostri  vel  sedem  apostolicam  observantissimo  principe 
queat  excogitari;  ineoq;  omne  meum  ministerium  ac  studium 
non  minus  promptum  aderit,  quam  si  ex  ea  re  solum  possem 
mihi  coelum  comparare;  quemadmodum  experientia,  aliqua 
in  parte,  jam  docuit,  et  Deo  duce  posthac  uberius  compro- 
babit :  quam  rem  copiosius  optimisq;  verbis  agetis,  prseser- 
tim,  quum  sciatis  quanto  et  quam  sincero  affectu  regia 
majestas  ejus  sanctitatem  prosequatur,  et  quanta  mea  sit  in 
ipsam  devotio,  in  bisque  sermonibus  insistetis  prout  lod, 
temporis,  negotiique  ratio  videbitur  judicio  vestro  pos- 
tulare. 

Secundo,  Sanctissimo  domino  nostra  solita  vestra  dexteri- 
tate  aperietis  id  quod  in  his  ipsis  Uteris  ad  vos  scripsi  con- 
cernens  hujus  matrimonii  insufBcientiam,  ab  hisq;  rationibus 
et  causis  fundamentum  capietis,  qu^e  superius  enarrantur, 
integrumq;  discursum  ejus  sanctitati  declarabitis^  non  omitp- 
tentes  intrinsecum  dolorem,  conscientise  scrupulum,  Dei  ra- 
Uonem,  masculae  [»*olis  respectum,  hujus  regni  bonum,  et 
alia  omnia  ut  superius  scripta  sunt :  addentes  insuper,  nihil 
Tehementius  optari  k  tota  regni  nobilitate,  subditisque  om- 
nibus nullo  discrimine,  quam  6  regiae  majestatis  corpore 
masculum  hseredem  ^  Deo  sibi  dari,  in  perpetuam  consola- 
tionem,  gaudium,  quietem,  ac  totius  regni  securitatem,  post- 
eritatisquefirmissimumcolumen;  prudentiorumq;  opinionem 
esse,  quod  Deus  omnipotens  k  tanto  bono  concedendo  divi- 
nam  suam  manum  substrahit,  ob  errorem,  culpamque  in 
dicto  matrimonio  hactenus  admissam,  quae  nisi  mature  cor- 
rigatur,  graviora  ex  hac  occasioue  in  hoc  regnomala  succe- 
dent,  quam  antea  unquam  fuerunt  audita;  etenim  si  hoc 
negotium  in  suspenso  et  indiscussum  relinqueretur,  hujus- 
modi  possent  quaestiones,  controversiae  et  contentiones  ac 
factiones  post  defunctum  regem  exoriri,  ob  regni  haeredita- 
tem,  quae  non  possent  in  multorum  aevo  restingui,  ut  antea 
olim  ex  causa  longe  leviori  accidit,  neq;  ex  re  tam  ambigua, 


V 


OF  RECORDS.  525 

tun  SKVse  <£in  depopulationes,  bella,  intestinaeq;  controver-  BOOK 
flie  exortae,  et  ad  multum  tempus  continuatae  sunt,  in  extre-  ' 
mum  et  ferme  ulumum  r^ni  exddium ;  quas  quum  tarn 
pmA  aunt,  sanctiasunus  dominus  noster  veluti  pater  et 
gubemator  Christianitatis  prospicere  ex  officio  debet,  et 
quibuscunque  modis  potest^  pro  viribus  adniti  et  conari,  ut 
haec  regna  ac  dominia  quas  nunc  supersunt  in  fide  et  obe- 
dientia  ecclesiae  assidue  eontineat,  inter  quae,  Deo  sit  laus, 
hoc  r^;num  baud  recensendum  est  inter  minima,  sed  tanquam 
iUud  quod  bactenus  juvavit,  et  posthac  pro  tuto  praesidio 
semper  baberi  potent,  adversus  ea  quae  cedere  possent  in 
ecclesiae  catholicae  vel  sanctae  fidei  detrimentum. 

Tertio,  Sanctissimo  domino  nostro  proponetis  praesentem 
ffylpriip  statum,  rogabitisque  lit  in  mentem  velit  redigere, 
quo  nunc  in  statu  suae  sanctitatis  res  cum  Christianis  prin- 
dpibus  versentur,  cumq;  privatae  contentiones,  quae  illi  sunt 
cum  magna  eorum  prindpum  parte,  addita  et  ambitione 
'  immoderatoq;  regum  appetitu  et  ex  arbitrio  suo,  Temporale 
jus  omne  atq;  sprituale  tractandi,  eccleaasticamq;  jurisdic- 
donem  et  authoritatem  invertendi,  eo  certe  animo  ut  sedis 
apostolicae  dignitatem  extinguant ;  his  omnibus  in  unum 
oonnexis  ac  bene  consideratis,  ejus  sanctitas  manifeste  cog- 
Doscet,  principem  nullum,  neq;  portum,  aut  refugium  tam 
tutum,  cui  in  omnem  eventum  queat  inhaerere,  sibi  relictum 
esse,  quam  haec  regia  majestas  est  quae  nihil  sibi  vendicat, 
nil  ambit,  quod  praejudicio  esse  possit  dictae  sanctitati,  sed 
ejus,  apostolicaeque  sedis,  semper  fuit,  est,  esseq;  decrevit 
firmissimum  scutum,  tutissimumq;  propugnaculum,  ita  suas 
actiones  cum  caeteris  principibus  firmans  et  connectens,  ut 
aemper  ex  ea  occasione  in  suam  banc  optimam  sententiam 
reliquos  possit  attrahere,  adeo  quod  regi  tam  optime  in 
sancUssimum  dominum  nostrum  afFecto  nihil  denegari  de^ 
beat,  utcumq;  maximum  quod  possit  ab  ejus  sanctitate  prae- 
Stan  ordinaria  vel  absoluta  sua  authoritate ;  nam  proculdu- 
bio,  post  viaa  modosq;  omnes  tentatos^  omnino  perspicietur 
omnia  alia  amicitiae  officia,  si  huic  quod  petitur  comparentur, 
esse  perquam  exigua,  et  hoc  amicum  officium  hujusmodi  fu- 


96  A  COLLECTION 

iBOOK  turum,  ex  quo  reliqua  queant  incrementum  cApere,  sine  eo 
^^'       futura  alioqiiin  parvi  ac  kiullius  fere  momenti. 

Tertio,  Probe  notandum  est,  quod  res  nunc  aperta  et  pe^ 
tita,  k  regiaq;  majestate  tantopere  optata,  ex  tarn  magno 
conscientiae  scnipulo,  cordisq;  remorsu  oritur,  ut  'unicuiq; 
quantumcunq;  minora  quam  regia  majestas  sit  de  sancdsamo 
domino  nostro  merito.  Quocirca  judicat,  et  pro  re  oompertil 
sibi  persuadet,  quod  si  uUa  meritorum  vel  ofiiciorum  ratio 
habeatur,  nunc  ipsius  sanctitas  huic  suo  desiderio  et  peti- 
doni  benignissime  liberrimeque  adjuvet,  nullo  prorsus  dubio, 
difficultate,  contradictione,  aut  mora  injecta.  Negotiumque 
hujusmodi  est,  ut  cognita  dispensationis  insufficientia,  quam- 
vis  id  non  requisivissct  rex,  ultro  proponi  offerrique  debuis- 
set  ab  eadem  sancdtate  tanquam  h.  patre  spirituali,  in  ejus 
salutis  et  conscientiae  beneficium. 

In  gratiam  igitur  et  contemplationem  pnemissorum  om« 
nium  instantissime  vehementissimeque  k  sanctissimo  domino 
nostro  requiretis  et  contendetis,  ut  dubio,  metuque  oroni 
sepofflto,  respicere  vdit  ad  calisse  statum,  et  ad  ea  quae  sub- 
sequutura  videantur,  rationemq;  habere  infinitorum  commo- 
dcH*um,  quae  ex  hac  re  suae  sanctitati  apostolicaeq;  sedi  inde 
provenient  rem  banc  statim,  absq;  temporis  tractu,  et  causae 
drcumstantia,  nemini  earn  aperiens,  libere  concedere  et  in- 
dulgere,  nulliq;  communicata  specialem  commissionem  ad 
hunc  effectum  et  finem  confectam  in  forma  brevis  concedere, 
et  ad  me  dirigere,  facultatem  addens,  ut  mihi  liceat  quos- 
cunq;  voluero  ad  me  vocare,  mihiq;  asciscere  ad  proceden- 
dum  in  hac  causa,  et  inquirendum  de  dictae  bullae  ac  dis- 
pensationis suffidentia,  juxta  formam  ac  tenorem  expressum 
in  quodam  libello  hujus  rei  gratia  confecto ;  quern  cum  his 
ad  vos  mitto,  sic  in  deUta  forma  conscriptum  et  digestum 
ut  non  sit  futurum  opus  quo  denuo  ab  ullo  alio  exscribatur. 
n  forsan  periculosum  putaretur  earn  rem  cuiq;  patefacerej 
vel  in  dubium  aut  dilationem  jN*otractum  iri  ncgotium,  si 
ulli  ex  sanctisfiimi  domini  nostri  officiariis  conunitteretui 

'  ankuki;  debita  sit,  qaantomcunq;  tninori 


OF  RECORDS.  ffl 

rorsus  eonacribendum ;  sed  quod  in  hujusmodi  periciili  BOOK 
e?entum  poeat  gus  sanctitas  sine  ullo  discrimine  vel  alicujus  ' 
eogmtjooe  earn  dicto  libello  signaturam,  sigillumq;  apponere, 
at  aperte  inde  oonstet,  pontificis  meram  voluntatem  sic  esse^ 
iDiiuque  flognaturse  ac  sigilli  vigore,  legitime  et  sufficienter 
{XMBiin  ego  prooedere  ad  inquisitionem  de  dictae  dispensa- 
timis  insufficientia,  cognitionem  et  aliarum  causarum  et 
ntionuiii,  qu«  adduci  possunt  pro  dicti  matrimonii  invalidi- 
tate. 

Item  cum  his  ad  yos  mitto  dispensationem  in  debita  forma 
oonfiectam  et  scriptam  in  modum  brevis,  secreto  impetran- 
dam  et  expediendam  eidem  signaturam  vel  sigillum  appo- 
nendo,  vel  alio  quovis  modo  vaiido :  Et  quamvis  ex  hac  re 
multa  pendeant,  ob  quas  ista  requiruntur,  et  quae,  Deo 
&vente,  neutiquam  timenda  sunt ;  Attamen  regia  majestas 
exemjdo  innitens,  et  reoordationi  complurium  rerum,  quae 
olim  pneteritis  temporibus  fuerunt  injuste  asserta,  vel  ad- 
ducta,  in  animo  habens  causas  suas  omnes  absq;  ulla  con- 
troreraa  aut  difficultate  ad  perfectum  finem  perducere,  et 
Be  uUo  quovis  prsetextu,  argumento  aut  colore,  postmodum 
emergente  perturbarentur,  hoc  k  sanctissimo  domino  nostro 
requirit,  veluti  rem  necessariam,  qua  nullo  pacto  carere 
queat ;  firmiter  confidens,  quod  sanctitas  sua,  benigne  atq; 
amanter  isti  ejus  desiderio  assentiet,  et  conccdet  sine  ullo  ob- 
staculo  dictam  commissionem,  juxta  formam  quam  regia  ma- 
jestas petit,  et  eodem  tempore,  atq;  hsec  omnia  ita  benigne 
ac  liberaliter  expedire,  secretiori  et  validiori  quo  fieri  pos- 
sit  modo,  quo  optatus  iinis  subsequi  possit  in  eum  eVectum, 
laudabileque  propositum,  de  quo  superius  dictum  est ;  Qua 
ex  occasione  sanctissimum  dominum  nostrum  in  perpetuum 
flibi  adstringet,  indissolubiliq;  amicitiae  vinculo  hanc  regiam 
majestatem  mbi  altigabit,  quae  nulli  labori,  periculo,  opibus, 
regno,  subditis,  nee  ipsi  sanguini  parcens,  ab  ejus  sanctitate 
nunquam  divelletur  aut  eam  deseret,  sed  totis  suis  yiribus 
coDstantissime  semper  illi  adhserebit,  tum  in  suae  sanctitatis 
etcanliiialiumliberationem,tuminhostibuspersequendis;  ad 
quern  finem,  magnam  jam  pecuniarum  summam  ad  regem 
Christianiasimum  misit,  pro  illo  Italiae  exercitu  continuando. 


jes  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK   et  praeter  id  in  animo  statutum  habct)  quod  nisi  Caesar  de 
dicta  sanctitate  liberanda  consentire,  et  ad  pacem  4evenire 


voluerit,  bellum  gerere  advcrsus  has  inferiores  Csesaris  re- 
giones  et  dominia,  quo  vehementius  urgeat  sanctissimi 
domini  nostri  liberationeai>  ecclesiaeq;  in  pristinam  suam 
dignitatem  et  authoritatem  restitutionem,  eaque  de  se  in- 
dicia exhibebit  ut  universo  orbi  manifestum  sit  futunim, 
dictam  suam  majestatem  esse  solidum  perfectum  amicum, 
filium  obsequentissimum  et  ejus  devotissimum ;  k  qua  pec- 
tx>ris  sui  sententia,  nullo  thesauro,  nullis  opibus,  nuUis  reg- 
nis,  seu  ditionibus,  vel  occasione  quacunq;  unquam  ^abdu- 
cetur,  sed  ex  filiali  sua  observantia  et  in  Christianam 
religionem  zelo,  innatoq;  erga  sedem  apostolicam  studio  et 
prsecipuo  quodam  afiectu,  quern  sanctissimo  domino  nostra 
gerit:  in  compensationem  quoq;  gratitudinis,  quam  tam 
avide  in  hoc  suo  negotio  ab  ejus  sanctitate  expectat,  decre- 
tum  prorsus  habet  in  constantissimo  hoc  et  indissolubili 
amicitise  et  conjunctionis  vinculo  ^sincerissimse  perstare,  id 
quod  dicta  regia  majestas  sanctissimum  dominum  nostrum 
vehementissime  rogat,  ut  probe  velit  in  omnem  partem  li- 
brare,  vicisscmq;  efBcere,  ut  ex  regiae  petitionis  indulgentia 
palam  constet  parem  benevolentiam  et  humanitatem  k  sanc- 
tissimo domino  nostro  ex  mutuo  praestari. 

Hsec  autem  causa  ipsius  sanctitati  k  vobis,  ut  dictum  est, 
exposita  et  declarata,  neutiquam  dubitandum  est,  quin 
benevole  atq;  libenter  statim  adnuat  regise  majestatis  expec- 
tationi  et  quod  huic  assentiet,  dictam  commissionem  secreto 
modo  ipsa  concedens,  neminem  de  ea  re,  ut  dictum  est,  par- 
ticipem  faciens ;  qui  modus  servandus  est,  si  videritis  hsec 
eflici  non  posse,  nisi  cum  ^periculo  hsec  res  eis  communice- 
tur,  qui  eam  sint  interturbaturi,  vel  si  id  prsestare  fuerit  in 
sanctissimi  domini  nostri  arbitrio,  tunc  ejus  sanctitas  non 
gravetur,  per  brevia,  vel  per  bullas,  prout  validius  et  magis 
sufBciens  fore  judicaverit,  prsemissa  omnia  concedere,  ad 
quod  vestram  omnem  industriam,  prudentiam,  studium, 
diligentiamq;  adhibebitis:  Sic  omnia  prudenter  ac  circum- 

^  Adducetur,  ■  sinoerissimo  <  periculo  quin  haec 


OF  RECORDS.  89 

«cte  agentes,  ne  in  discrimen  deveniatur  negotium  hoc  his  BOOK 
^tegendi,  qui  illud  vel  impedire  vel  retardare  forsan  volu- 
int  aut  poterint,  sed  potius  quam  ad  id  periculi  res  dedu- 
itur  contenti  eritis  sola  dictorum  libellorum  signatura,  iii 
im  fonnam  confecta,  quum  ex  ea  palam  constet,  pontificis 
isensum  in  id  actualiter  concurrisse^  qui  postea  recentiori- 
118  scriptis^  si  ita  opus  fuerit,  firmius  confirmari  corrobo- 
iriq;  poterit. 

£t  quoniam  incertum  est,  utrum  ante  vestrum  ad  pon- 
fioem  accessum,  ejus  sanctitas  fuerit  in  suam  libertateni 
!Stituta5  neene,  quae  forsan  libera  non  tanti  faciei  regias 
lajestatis  amicitiam  et  conjunctionem,  vel  allegabit,  se  nee 
idere  nee  posse,  ex  suis  cum  Csesare  conventionibus  istik 
Hicedere,  nee  secreto  ullo  modo,  vel  ullo  colore,  quod  ea 
\  re  fecisset  apud  Csesarem  "justificari,  ut  potuisset  antea 
I  regise  majestatis  auxilio  pro  sua  liberatione  sperans,  dum 
ihuc  detineretur  captivus;  eo  casu  sanctissimo  domino 
ostio  in  mentem  redigetis,  quam  parum  fidere  possit  ullis 
bi  factis  k  Csesare  promissis,  quum  nulla  in  parte  redun- 
are  posat  in  commodum  aut  securitatem,  sed  solum  in  ex- 
pemum  excidium  ac  detrimentum  sedis  apostolicse ;  et  licet 
d  breve  tempus  multa  videretur  Caesar  in  ejus  sanctitatis 
Tatiam  facturus,  compertissimum  tamen  semper  pontifici 
sse  debet  Caesarianos  ea  facere,  semperq;  facturos,  quae 
7aesareni  possint  exaltare,  et  tendant  ad  usurpationem,  po- 
ius  et  depressionem  status  ecclesiastici,  quam  ad  ejus  conti- 
laationem,  vel  conservationem ;  et  quotiens  ad  versus  eccle- 
iam  ista  tentarentur,  regia  majestas  in  hac  sua  petitione 
nssa  repulsam,  quae  alioquin  ejus  sanctitati  in  omnem 
ventum  firmissime  adhaesisset,  et  alios  suos  confoederatos 
Q  eandem  sententiam  pertraxisset,  quam,  ca  deficiente,  in 
oDtraiium  facile  possent  ^allici,  quo  animo  futura  sit,  et 
[uam  bene  suum  affectum  et  observantiam  coUocasse  existi- 
oatura :  summae  est  prudentise  omnia  considerare. 

Hand  incognitum  praeterea  est  sanctissimum  dominum 
lostrura  ad  Caesaris  instantiam,  quum  non  multam  ab  ejus 

"  jnstificare,  ec  "  itiici, 


80  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  sanctiute  gratiam  promeritus  esset, ei  concesfflsse  digpenaado- 
nem  et  absolutionem  k  jurejurando  ab  illo  praestito,  dedu- 
cenda  in  conjugem  domina  pnqcipissa,  nuUo  ut  par  fuifiseC  k 
regia  majestate  habito,  seu  petito  consensu,  nan  obstante  quod 
C«sar  in  vaUdissima  forma,  non  solum  prsestito  jurejunuido, 
sed  cauUone  et  ecclesiasticarum  censurarum  et  poenarum  ad- 
hibita,  quod  perstringeretur  de  dicto  matrimonio  perimpkn* 
do,  ac  si  pontifex  contentus  esse  potuit,  tantum  ei  ostendofe 
gratitudinem,  quum  veluti  hostis  indies  certior  tunc  potent 
haberi,  et  qui  majora  Xpetebat  quam  juste  posset  optare, 
suis  petitionibus,  regia  majestate  inconsulta,  neutiquam  par- 
cens,  quantopropensius  ejus  sanctitas  adnuere  debet  ejus  priQ- 
cipis  voto,  cujus  fidem  ^t  observantiam  vere  filialem  saspe 
experta  est.     Verum  tamen  si  sanctissimus  dominus  noster 
difficulter  visus  fuerit  posse  adduci,  ut  in  meam  perscmam 
dict«  commissioni  assentiat,  allegans  quod  non  sum  indif- 
ferens,  cui  ex  suse  sanetitatis  honore  hoc  negotium  committi 
possit,  cum  regias  majestati  sum  subditus  et  intimus  con« 
siliarius,  tunc  tamdiu  persistetis  ea  in  re,  quoad  vobis  visum 
fuerit  conveniens,  negotii  expeditionem  non  ideo  protra- 
hentes,  aut  differentes,  sed  instantes  ut  hujusmodi  comnuMO 
concedatur;   affirmabitisq;  me  pro  re  nulla  quantumlibet 
grandi,  nullo  favore,  aut  commodo,  quicquam  effecturum 
esse,  quod  aversetur  officio  meo,  et  erga  Christum  praestitae 
professioni,  neq;  ^unquam  a  recto,  vero,  justoq;  tramite  di- 
gressurum ;  Et  ^quum  cardinalis  sim  et  apostolicas  sedis  cb 
latere  legatus,  ejus  sanetitatis  honor,  integraque  consdentia, 
k  me  omnino  conservaretur,  ex  hujusmodique  concessa  com* 
missione,  omni  ex  parte  exoneraretur.     Tandem  si  ad  hoc, 
nuUis  rationibus  pontifex  potueiit  adduci,  ab  ejus  sancti- 
tate  requiretis,  ut  dictam  velit  commissionem  concedere  in 
personam  domini  Stapbylei  decani  rotas,  qui  et  vir  indif- 
ferens  est^  et  hujusmodi  r&.  ob  eruditionem  accommodatus, 
nullo  pacto  omittentes  dispensationis  expeditionem,  ut  dictum 
est ;  et  hujus  rei  gratia  commissionem  nunc  ad  vos  mitto,  in 
debita  forma  copfectam  et  paratam,  quae  signetur  ad  dictum 

yparabat  *uouin  *qaiii 


k 


OF  RECORDS.  81 

unum  Staphjleum  directa^  quam  aanctiflfluno  domino  BOOK 
tro  reddetis,  casu  quo  alia  nequeat  obdneri,  rogalntiflq;  ^^' 
cum  dBcta  digpentatione  earn  velit  oonoedere.  Et  quo- 
n  fieri  poesit  quod  dum  fieret  mentio  de  me  exdpiendo, 
itan  ejus  sanctitas  aliquem  alium  quam  dominum  Sta- 
rkum  nominaret,  ad  quern  commissio  hujusmodi  dirige- 
ir^  hoc  Y&ro  in  loco  tenacissime  insistetis,  firmiterq;  in- 
lebida  ei  ra,  nee  in  alium  gliquem  virum  exterum  uUo 
to  oooaentientes,  sed  solum  pro  eodem  domino  Staphyleo 
antes  ejus  sanctitatem  summis  precibus  vehementissime 
antes,  et  raUonibus  omnibus  8uadente8,.ne  alium  uUum  no- 
lare  velit,  ass^ientes  quod  quum  in  instructionibus  vestris 
I  oontineatur,  nee  de  alio  uUo  fiat  mfsntio,  ^nisi  me  re- 
ato,  iterum  atque  iterum  ab  eadem  sanctitate  petetis,  ut 
nine  hujus  auditoris  rotae  hsec  fiat  et  expediatur  commisno, 
i  nee  audere  nee  posse  vobis  prsescriptos  fines  transgredi. 
De  rega  veto  deoderii  ac  peUUonis  frustratione  super  dicta 
pmianone  obtinenda  dieetis  unum  et  idem  esse,  banc  iUi 
icgare,  vel  alii  conoedere  quam  in  vestris  instrucUonibus 
itineatur,  nonquod  regia  majestas  de  aliorum  recUtudipe 
.  indifferentia  quioquam  suspicetur,  vel  quod  judicet 
um  aliquem  afiectibus  olmoxium ;  sed  quod  pro  re  cer- 
ima  credidit,  quod  sanctissimus  dominus  noster  in  ne- 
lem  tam  facile  oondescenderet,  quam  in  dictsB  rotse  de- 
lum,  ob  idque  de  eo  in  instructionibus  vestris  mentionem 
it :  sed  commissiones  in  debita  forma  cum  his  nominibus 
i  et  conscribi  jussit,  quod  si  hie  credidissemus,  dom.  Sta- 
irleum  <^jusjurandum  habitum  istic  iri  pro  suspecto  aflSr- 
ce  potestis  me  fuisse  omnino  missurum  consimilem  com- 
Honis  formulam,  spatio  relicto  pro  aliquo  alio  inscribendo 
nine,  aliquamq;  aliam  super  ea  re  instructionem  me  da- 
um  fuisse;  et  baud  dubie,  si  de  nominibus  duntaxat 
rit  controversia,  hse  rationes  facile  poterunt  pontificem 
raiiere,  ut  in  me  conaentiat,  vel  in  Staphyleum,  De  aliis 
o  oeminem  admittetis,  nee  tamen  pontifici  apperietis  vos, 
id  faciatis  habere  in  mandatis,  sed  superius  enarratas 

^  Biai  illo,  me  ^'josjurandum  om. 


32  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK   causas  in  yestram  excusationeih  allegantes,  omnino  ut  vobis 
'       injungitur,  ea  in  re  insistetis.  • 

Quod  si  nullis  modis  dictam  commissionein  et  dispensatio- 
nem  impetrare  poteritis,  ad  idq;  nequiverit  pontifex  ad- 
duci,  nisi  rem  prius  alicui  ex  cardinalibus  vel  offidariis  oom- 
municaverit,  in  eo  tunc  casu,  ejus  sanctitati  in  memoriam 
redueite,  quo!  et  quam  gravia  mala  ex  hujus  negotii  propa- 
latiore  possent  provenire,  si  ex  ea  occasione  <^aliqua  oon- 
trarietas  vel  impedimentum  suboriretur,  unde  regias  majes- 
tatis  expectatio  postmodum  frustrarctur ;  Quo  igitur,  a 
ullce  injiciantur  inhac  re  ^tractanda  difBcultates,  ut  pontifex 
etiam  facilior  ad  regium  votum  concedendum  promptiorq; 
reddatur,  alias  etiam  prater  has  literas  seorsim  ad  vob 
scripsi,  quas  una  cum  his  accipietis,  in  quibus  copiose  ag« 
gessi,  quam  multas  magni  momenti  raUones,  ob  quas  sen- 
ten  tia  judiciumq;  meum  est,  ne  ullo  pacto  pontifex  hanc  p&- 
titionem  regice  majestatis  deneget;  quas  literas,  quum  in 
eis  argumentum  vehemens  est,  nee  ob  prolixitatem  tsedio- 
sum  aut  molestum  quod  legatur,  modum  aliquem  ipsius 
sanctitati  legendi  invenietis ;  spemq;  certam  habeo,  d 
earum  summa,  tenor,  atq;  sententia  profunde  perpendatur, 
quam  satis  id  esse  poterit  ad  omnem  tollendam  difficultatem, 
quse  ^posset  obyersari  in  dicta  commissione  dispensationeq; 
obtinenda,  in  Seisque  contenta  sigillatim  exponetis  adeo^ 
quod  hoc  negotium  confici  queat,  arbitris  aut  consiliaribus 
ad  id  neutiquam  accitis  si  fieri  possit:  si  tamen  pontifex 
speraverit  se  posse  ban;  omnia  eos  celare  qui  huie  rei  forsan 
voluerint  refragari,  et  omnino  decrevcrit  aliquos  cardinales 
vel  ofliciarios  istius  causae  participes  facere,  omnem  tunc  in- 
dustriam  statim  adhibebitis,  ut  his  cognitis,  eorum  gratiam 
et  favorem  in  re  vobis  comparetis,  partim  eis  respectus,  et 
causas  omnes  in  meis  literis  contentas,  etiam  in  causae  corn- 
mod  um  facientes,  uberius  exponentes,  partim  vero  earn  re- 
munerationem  illis  dantes,  quae  judicio  vestro  conveniens 
habebitur,  dummodo  optatum  res  sortiatur  efFectum.  Et 
ut  omnia  queatis  praestare  commodius  cum  his,  meas  literas 

■ 

**  iiliquae  contrarietates  **  tracUndie  ^  possit  t  eis 


OF  RECORDS.  SS 

cdpietisquas  ad  cardinalem  Sanctorum  Quatuor  et  coUe-  BOOK 
ium  cardiiialium'  scriboi  easque  reddetis  ut  expedire  censu-  ^^' 
rids,  plane  confidens  nihil  k  vobis  omissum  iri,  ut  hac  in 
i  eorum  gratiam,  atq;  favorem  queatis  obtinere,  in  quem 
rentum  ea  muqera  offeretis,  quae  convenicntia  visa  fuerint, 
igiaque  majestas  quicquid  ejus  nomine  promiseritis^  id 
lelissime,  uberrimeq;  prsstabit,  pro  quarum  rerum  ex- 
ditioDe,  illis  pecuniis  uti  poteritis  per  literas  Cambii 
enetias  transmissis,  ^quos  uC  suiFecerint  necessariumq;  vos 
ifltimaveritis  rei  impetrandas.  Et  quum  ambiguum  sit  an 
ins  licuerit  hoc  tempore  ad  poiltificis  prsBsentiam  accedere, 
ijusmodi  accessus  defpctus,  si  aliee  rem  ad  bonum  exitum 
sducendi  rationeis  non  excogitarentur,  causa  esse  posset 
Dgiona  morse,  et  totius  rei  impedimento;  proinde  regia 
qestas,  ut  modos  omnes  expeiiatur,  nee  uni  soli  inhsereat, 
ec  eadem  in  mandatis  dedit  domino  secretario,  quem  non 
ticul  ab  urbe  esse  intelleximus,  quemadmodum  in  his 
asq;  mda  brevioribus  Uteris  continentur,  ita  quod  alter 
istnim,  vel  uterque  n  fieri  possit,  ad  pontifids  prsesentiam 
cessum  h^beat,  nihil  tamen  sub  spe  domini  secretarii, 
istrse  vos  diligentiae  aut  industrial  omittetis,  nee  ille  sub 
le  vestra,  in  re  hac  modis  omnibus  promovenda  remissior 
it,  sed  nihil  conjunctim  aut  divisim  intentatum  relinque- 
s.  Quod  si  uterq;  vestrum  ad  pontificem  admittatur,  alter 
I  altero  nescius,  id  non  oberit  sed  multum  proficiet,  etiam 
ante  alterius  adventum  negotium  hoc  alter  impetrd^sset, 
d  a  aliquis  vestrum  cognoverit  causam  banc  expeditam 
se,  omniaq;  pro  certo  impetrata  esse,  tunc  labori  et  sump- 
bus  pontificem  pro  eadem  re  accedendi  parcere  poteritis, 
K);  in  >ea  amplius  iugerere,  neq;  necessarium  aut  op- 
irtunum  erit,  ut  pro.  uUa  alia  re  in  prassentia  quam  pro 
ic  apud  sanctissimum  dominum  nostrum  agatis,  sed 
Ium'  nunc  procurabitis  de  commissione  et  dispensatione 
xta  formam  ad  vos  missam  obtinenda,  necnon  de  pro- 
Btinatione  ilia,  quam  ^compendii  ad  vos  dedi,  in  quibus 
nnibus  et  singulis  apte  tractandis  regia  majestas  magnam 

• 

^  qiioaq;  saffeceriut  *cain  kcompcndio 

VOL.  I.  P.  2.  I> 


34  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  fiduciam  in  vestra  prudentia  coUocavit,  in  quibus  cum  tam 
magni  sint  momenti,  ex  regies  majestatis  sententia  nunc 
vobis  maxime  elaborandum  est. 

Deniq;  quum  intelligam  dominum  Lautrek  nonnihil  mirari^ 
quod  re^ae  majestatis  istic  agentis,  nullam  sudrum  manda* 
torum  partem  cum  eo  conferunt,  ad  eum  nunc  scribo,  et 
nonnuUa  domino  Roberto  Jemyngham  ei  exponenda  com* 
mitto,  conoementia  actiones  cum  Ferrarise  duce,  et  alia  qu89- 
dam  eodem  domino  Lautrek  ;*  significans  vos  missos  esse  ad 
dictas  causas  juvandas,  et  pontificis  liberationem  promoven* 
dam,  quemadmodum  ex  literarum  ad  dominum  Jemyngham 
exempio  cognoscetis :  expediens  itaq;  fuerit,  ut  pr»  ae  fera- 
tis,  vos  dictae  rei  gratia  missos  esse,  ne  forsan   dominus 
Lautrek  in  falsam  aliquam  conjecturam  aut  suspicionem  in- 
cideret,  quae  communibus  rebus  nocere  posset,  et  in  yestn* 
rum  quoq;  actionum  impedimentum  redundare. 

Illud  deinde  reticere  nolui,  quod  si  uUo  pacto  vobis  lioeat 
i  ad  sanctissimi  domini  nostri  praesentiam  accedere,  nihil 
omittatis  in  favorem  et  gratiam  reverendi  domini  datarii, 
de  cujus  animo  nihil  dubitamus,  comparandam ;  eiq;  as- 
seretis  quod  quum  in  nostris  omnibus  occurrentiis  illius 
opera  ac  patrocinio  semper  usi  fuerimus,  ipse  vero  tanU 
semper  fide  ac  sedulitate  omnia  elFecerit  quae  nobis  grata  et 
optata  esse  cognovit,  ut  nostram  omnem  operam  suis  rebus 
reddideret  promptissimam,  et  suae  utilitatis  et  exaltationis 
cupidissimam.  Quocirca  haec  regia  majestas  hac  in  re,  qui 
nullam  magis  cordi  habet,  nee  gravioris  momenti  quicquam 
sibi  accidere  posse  judicat,  ex  animi  sui  sententia  conficienda, 
post  sanctissimum  dominum  nostrum,  in  domino  datario 
spem  omnem  collocavit^  qui  ex  hac  occanone,  si  operam 
suam  ad  optatum  usq;  exitum  interponere  non  gravetur,  re- 
giae  majestatis  animum  ^ac  pectus,  sic  omni  ex  parte  pro- 
merebitur,  ut  dicta  majestas  non  solum  omnia  curatura  sit, 
quae  ex  domini  Veronensis  commodo  et  omamento  fuerint, 
sed  eam  etiam  munificentiam  et  gratitudinem  addet,  que 
majorem  vcl  integram  partem,  k  captivitate  redemptionis 
persolvcndae  conipensabit ;  in  me  vero  non  aliam  fidem  et 

«  et 


OF  RECORDS  35 

amichiaiii  experietiir,  quam  ab  ullo  ftatie  posset  expectare.   BOOK 
Et  bene  ralete.      Londini  ex   meis   aedibus.      Die  «>¥.       ^^' 
fiecemb.  MDXXVII. 

Vester  tanquam  frater  amantiss. 
T.  cardinalts  Eborac 


IV. 

Rome  Jan.  i.  1528. 

Two  letters  of  secretary  KnighPs  to  the  cardinal  and  the 
hingj  giving  an  account  of  his  conference  with  the  pope 
about  his  divorce.     Takenjrom  the  originals. 

Plsasb  it  your  grace  to  understand,  That  immediatelj  Cotton  lib* 
upon  the  receipt  of  your  grace^s  letters,  teverally  directed  ^  '^^ ' 
unto  Mr.^Gregori  and  me;  he  aqd  I  resorted  unto  thefoi-^* 
pc^  his  holinesB,  mdung  congratulation  of  his  restitution 
unto  liberty  on  ^the  king^s  and  your  behalf,  to  his  singular 
oooifort  and  ooosolation ;  and  so  much  the  more,  because 
that  I  was  the  first  that  made  like  salutation  in  any  great 
princess  name ;  he  being  well  assured  that  I  spake  the  same 
on  the  behalf  of  his  two  chief,  sincere,  and  unfeigned 
friends:  wherefore  with  great  high  thanks,  and  long  dis- 
course, with  rehearsal  of  the  king''s  and  your  merits  and 
acts,  in  most  vertuous  and  catholick  manner,  employed  for 
his  restitution  <^  unto  liberty,  and  your  continual  and  efiectual 
study  how  the  see  apostolique  might  recover  the  pristiife 
reputation  and  dignity:  he  confirmed  as  much  as  I  had 
qpoken.  Afiter  this  Mr.  ^^Gregori  and  I  enter'^d  into  our 
duuge,  shewing  at  length  the  high  deserts  of  the  princes 
and  realm  of  England,  tbe  devotion  of  the  same  towards  the 
diurch ;  how  expedient  it  was,  as  well  for  the  see  aposto- 
lique, as  for  the  said  realm,  to  foresee  and  provide  that  all 
occasions  of  dissention  and  war  were  extinct  and  put  away ; 
which  for  lack  of  heir  male  of  our  sovereign's  line,  and 


■  qniDto  ■  Gregon'  ^  yours  and  liis  ••  uuto  liberty,  ont 

*  Gregory 

d2 


86  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  stemm,  should  undoubtedly  follow,  with  other  ccmadeni- 
•  tions  at  length  contained  in  our  instructions.  We  demred 
his  holiness  to  commit  the  knowledge  of  the  dispensation 
that  was  obtained  in  time  of  ^  Juli,  of  famous  m«nory,  for 
matrimony  to  be  had  between  the  king  and  the  widow, 
relict  late  of  prince  Arthur ;  and  that  he  might  have  it  in 
form  as  that  was  that  your  grace  sent  hither.  Hb  holiness 
answered,  That  our  sayings  had  great  likelihood  of  truth, 
for  lacking  of  issue  male  of  the  king^s  stemm,  considering 
the  nature  of  men  being  prone  unto  novelties,  and  disposed 
unto  parties  and  factions,  the  realm  of  England  would  not 
only  enter  into  their  accustomed  divisions,  but  also  would 
owe  or  do  small  devotion  unto  the  church ;  wherefore  his 
holiness  was  right  well  content  and  ready  to  adhibit  all  fre- 
medies  that  in  him  was  possible  as  this  time  would  serve. 
And  because  he  was  not  expert  in  making  of  commissions, 
he  would  consult  with  the  cardinal  Sanctorum  Quatuor,  and 
use  his  advice,  which  we  should  shortly  know. 

We  perceiving  that  the  obtaining  of  our  charges  after  the 
king^s  and  your  grace^s  pleasure,  depended  much  upon  the 
advice  of  Sanctorum  Quatuor,  did  prevent  his  going  unto  the 
pope,  and  delivering  your  grace^s  letters  with  recommenda- 
tions accordingly,  we  desired  him  to  be  good  and  favour- 
able unto  our  requests  in  the  king^s  behalf;  and  for  the 
better  obtaining  of  our  desires,  we  promised  to  see  unto  him 
with  a  competent  reward.  And  this  communication  had, 
we  shewed  unto  him  the  commission,  which  he  said  could 
not  pass  without  perpetual  dishonour  unto  the  pope,  the  king, 
and  your  grace ;  and  a  great  part  of  such  clauses  as  sbeth 
omitted,  he  hath  touched  and  laid  reason  for  the  same  in  a 
writing,  which  I  do  send  unto  your  grace  with  this.  CiMi- 
sidering  his  great  experience,  wisdom,  learning,  and  the  en- 
tire affection  that  he  beareth  unto  the  king  and  your  grace; 
and  that  it  was  far  from  the  king^s  desire,  and  nothing  for 
your  purposes,  that  I  should  first  have  sent  the  said  car- 
dinaPs  sayings  unto  your  grace  and  abide  answer,  and  eft- 

^  JuKiM,  f  remedy  »  be 


^ 


OF  RECORDS.  87 

^peradventure  to  do  the  same :  consideiiiig  also  that   BOOK 
d  king  denreth  a  commission  convenient  and  sufficient,       ^^' 
died  him  to  make  the  minute  of  one,  which  he  gladly 
when  it  was  made,  the  pope  said.  That  at  his  being 
castle  of  St.  Angelo,  the  general  of  the  Observants  in 

required  his  holiness,  in  the  emperor^s  name,  not  to 
unto  any  act  that  might  be  preparative,  or  otherwise, 
?OTce  to  be  made  between  the  king  and  the  queen : 
loreover  desired  an  inhibition,  that  the  said  cause 
i  not  come  in  knowledge  before  any  judge  within  the 

dominions.  The  pope  answered  that  inhibitio  non 
ftm  post  litem  motam.  And  as  unto  the  first  his 
i8  was  content,  if  any  like  thing  were  demanded,  to 
iae  the  emperor*  before,  that  he  did  let  it  pass ;  and 
as  in  a  manner  for  his  holiness  being  in  captivity, 
s  holiness  being  yet  in  captivity,  as  your  grace  ^^re* 
b,  and  esteemeth  him  to  be  as  long  as  the  Almaines 
MUdiards  continueth  in  Italy ;  he  thought  if  he  should 
this  commission,  that  he  should  have  the  emperor  his 
ual  enemy,  without  *  hope  of  any  reconciliation :  not^ 
inding  he  was  content  nither  to  put  himself  in  evident 
ind  ™  utterly  undoing,  than  the  king,  or  your  grace,^ 

suspect  any  point  of  i^ingratuyte  in  him,  heartily  de- 
cum  suspirifB  et  lacrymisy  that  the  king  and  your 
which  have  always  been  fast  and  good  unto  him,  will 
w  suddenly  precipitate  him  for  ever ;  which  .should  be 
if  immediately  upon  delivering  of  the  commission, 
race  should  be^n  process.  He  intendeth  to  save  all 
t  thus :  If  monsieur  de  <^  Loutrec  would  set  forwards, 
he  saith  daily  that  he  will  do,  but  yet  he  doth  not, 
x>ming  the  pope^s  holiness  may  have  good  colour  to 
!e  was  required  by  the  ambassador  of  England  of  a 
»mmission.  And  denying  the  same,  because  of  his 
e  unto  the  general,  he  was  eft-soons  Prequyred  by 
ur  de  ^  Loutrec,  to  grant  the  said  commission,  inas*-. 

leot         '  to  a  divorce  ^  repoitsy         '  any  hope  of         "  utter 

tDde        *  Lautrech        p  reqnyred  om.        ^  Lantrech, 

d8 


88  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  much  as  it  was  but  a  letter  of  justice.  And  by  this  colour 
'  he  would  cover  the  matter,  so  that  it  might  appear  unto  the 
emperor,  that  the  pope  did  it  not  as  he  that  would  gladly 
do  displeasure  unto  the  emperor,  but  as  an  indifferaat  prince 
that  'could  nor  might  deny  justice,  specially  being  required 
by  such  personages ;  and  immediately  he  would  dispatch  a 
commission,  bearing  date  after  the  time  that  ^monsieur  de 
Loutrec  had  been  with  him  or  ^nere  unto  him.  The  pope 
most  instantly  beseecheth  your  grace,  to  be  a  mean  that  the 
king'^s  highness  may  accept  this  in  a  good  part,  and  that  he 
will  take  patience  for  this  little  time,  which  as  it  is  supposed 
will  be  but  short,  and  (in  omnem  eventum)  I  do  bring  a 
commission  with  me,  and  a  dispensation,  which  I  trust  the 
king  and  your  grace  will  like  well. 

We  have  given  unto  my  lord  cardinal  Sanctorum  Quatuor 
"ij.  M.  crowns,  and  unto  the  secretary  ^XXX.  crowns. 

With  this  your  grace  shall  receive  a  letter  from  the  pope^s 
holiness.  Item,  a  councel  of  Oldrand,  that  giveth  light  unto 
the  king^s  cause ;  I  shall  make  the  most  diligence  homeward 
that  I  can.     Our  Lord  x  Jesu  preserve  your  grace. 

At  Orvieto,  this  Your  most  humble  servant 

first  day  of  January.  and  chaplain, 

W.  zEnighte. 


Rome  Jan.  i.  1528. 
To  the  KING. 

m 

Ibid.  foi.  4.  Please  it  your  highness  to  understand,  That  as  soon  as 
the  pope  was  at  liberty,  and  *cum  unto  Orvieti,  I  resorted 
unto  his  holiness  with  all  diligence ;  and  at  my  coming  unto 
him,  did  make  congratulation  on  your  highness  behalf ;  for- 
asmuch as  he  was  restored  unto  his  liberty,  which  he  ac- 
cepted very  joyfully  and  thankfully,  giving  unto  your  high- 


'  could  not,  nor         *  monsieur  Lautrech         '  nigfa        "  4000        *  30 
y  Jesus        *  Knigfat        *  came  unto  Ometo, 


OF  RECORDS.  39 

oess  numifold  and  high  thanks  for  your  great  goodness,  as  BOOK 
tdl  proved  in  his  adversity,  as  when  he  was  in  his  most  ' 
JSsbdty.  After  this  he  rehearsed  my  being  at  Rome,  how 
dangerous  it  was,  inasmuch  as  when  my  being  there  was 
detect,  espial  was  made,  and  I  was  not  passed  out  of  Rome 
by  the  space  of  two  hours,  ^cn:  two  hundred  Spaniards  in- 
vaded and  searched  the  house.  He  shewed  also  that  he  had 
fec»yed  all  such  letters  as  I  at  my  being  in  Rome  did  send 
unto  his  holiness;  whereby  he  ^ perceived  the  effect  of  your 
faigfanesa  desire  concerning  your  dispensation:  and  albeit 
he  did  send  me  word  that  I  should  depart,  and  his  holiness 
would  send  unto  me  the  said  dispensation  fully  speed. 
Nevertheless  he  trusted  that  your  highness  would  be  con- 
tent to  tarry  for  a  time :  for  the  general  of  the  Observants 
in  Spain  being  lately  in  Rome,  had  required  him,  according 
UDto  his  instructions,  that  he  should  suffer  nothing  to  pass 
that  might  be  prejudicial,  or  against  the  queen,  directly  or 
hidirectly,  but  that  the  pope  should  first  advertise  thereof 
certain  of  the  Caesarians  here.  And  forasmuch  as  this  dis- 
pensation might  encourage  your  grace  to  cause  my  lord 
legate  mutoritcUe  legaHanis  to  hear  and  discern  in  the  cause 
that  your  highness  intendeth,  and  his  holiness  standeth  as 
yet  in  manner  in  captivity  and  perplexity:  his  holiness 
therefore  besought  your  grace  to  have  patience  for  a  time, 
and  it  should  not  be  long  ^or  your  highness  should  have, 
not  only  that  dispensation,  but  any  thing  else  that  ^myzt  lie 
b  his  power.  I  replied  unto  this.  That  his  holiness  had 
once  granted  it,  and  .that  I  had  dispatched  a  post,  and  made 
relation  thereof,  by  my  writings,  unto  your  highness;  so 
that  I  could  not  imagine  by  what  reason  I  might  perswade 
unto  you  ^to  beleve  that  be  would  perform  the  promise  that 
he  had  once  broken.  In  coqclusion ;  he  was  content  that 
your  highness  should  have  it,  but  he  would  have  it  delivered 
with  this  condition ;  that  the  Sprothonotary  Gambora  and 
I  should  beseech  your  highness  not  to  attempt  any  thing  in 


*•  e're  «  did  perceiTC  «*  e're  •  may  ^  to  beleve  om. 

'  protiioDotaiy  and  Gambora 

J>  4 


40  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  your  cause  against  the  queen,  till  such  time  as  the  pope 
'  were  frankly  at  his  liberty ;  which  could  not  be  as  long  as 
the  Almajrnes  and  Spaniards  did  thus  rdgn  in  Italy ;  and 
promise  made,  we  should  deliver  the  dispensation :  and  in 
my  poor  judgment,  it  was  best  always  to  be  in  possession  of 
this  dispensation.  After  this  he  shewed  the  minute  unto 
the  cardinal  Sanctorum  Quatuor,  willing  him  to  reform  it 
according  ^unto  the  stile  of  this  court;  which  done,  he 
shewed  it  unto  mc^  and  after  said.  That  he  thought  good 
■that  I  should  depart,  because  I  rode  but  con^petent  jour- 
nies,  and  the  prothonotary  Gambora  should  follow  by  poet 
and  bring  the  bull  with  him,  which  is  of  the  same  form  and 
substance  that  your  highness'^s  minute  is  of:  and  if  there 
be  any  thing  omitted,  or  to  be  added,  his  holiness  is  always 
content  to  reform  it,  and  to  put  it  under  the  same  date  that 
the  same  dispensation  now  beareth ;  the  copy  whereof  I  do 
send  unto  your  highness  with  this,  the  commission  general 
and  protestation  being  void,  because  they  were  conceived 
durante  captivitate  only.  And  here  on  my  behalf,  none 
other  ^  thing  to  be  done^  I  took  my  leave  of  the  pope  and 
departed.  At  my  coming  unto  Scarperii  near  unto  Bonony, 
I  did  meet  with  Thadeus  Uhis  courier;  which  brought  cer- 
tain expeditions  triplicat ;  the  one  unto  the  ^  prothonotary 
Gambora,  the  other  unto  Gregory  de  "Cassalis,  and  the 
third  unto  me;  among  which  was  a  general  commission 
^duplicat,  the  one  to  be  committed  Punto  my  lord  l^ate, 
and  if  that  could  not  be  obtained,  because  my  lord  legate 
might  be  thought  partial,  then  the  sapie  to  be  committed 
unto  Staphileius.  Item ;  there  was  a  copy  of  a  dispensa- 
tion, where  I  perceived,  by  your  grace^s  letter,  that  your 
pleasure  was  to  have  your  dispensation  in  form,  after  the 
minute  that  Barlow  brought;  which  was  then  sped,  and 
already  passed ;  so  remained  nothing  to  be  sped,  but  the 
<1  commission.  Your  highness  pleasure  thus  known,  I 
caused  my  servants  to  continue  their  journey,  and  with  one 

I*  to  *  thut  oin,  ^  thing  being  to  '  his      *    "  protilionotar 

"  Cassali,         "  triplicat,         p  to        i  commission  your  highness  pleases. 
TliiB  knowing, 


OF  RECORDS.  41 

id  this  courier,  I  returned  unto  'Orvieti  with  post-  BOOK 
lere  Mr.  Gregory  and  I,  with  much  business,  have       ^^' 
\  commission  directed  unto  my  lord  legate,  not  in 

that  was  conceived  in  England,  but  after  such 
IS  is  sufficient  for  the  cause,  and  as  I  trust  shall 
rour  highness;  wherein  the  lord  cardinal  Sancto- 
tuor,  hath  taken  great  pains  to  pen,  as  wdl  your 
ion  as  'this  commission ;  for  which,  and  that  here- 
nay  do  unto  your  highness  the  better  service,  Mr. 
and  I  have  ^rewarded  with  ij.  M.  crowns,  of  such 

your  highness  hath  caused  to  be  made  unto  Venice 
urtherance  of  your  causes.  But  albeit  that  every 
passed  according  "  unto  your  highness  pleasure,  I 
e,  but  in  case  the  same  be  put  in  execution  at  this 

pope  is  utterly  undone,  and  so  he  saith  himself, 
periall  doyth  daily  spoil  castles  and  towns  about 
nonsieur  de  yLoutrec  is  yet  at  Bonony,  and  small 
f  any  great  act  that  he  ^intendeth.  The  Caesarians 
m,  within  these  three  days,  two  castles  lying  within 

of  this  *towne :  and  the  pope  being  in  this  per- 
lot  assured  of  any  one  friend  but  of  your  highness, 
I  too  far  off;  if  he  do  at  this  time  any  displeasure 

emperour,  he  thinketh  he  is  undone  for  ever; 
3  he  puts  his  honour  and  health  wholly  into  your 

power  and  disposition.  This  morning  I  return 
ds,  and  Gregory  de  ^Cassalis  goeth  ^'m  company  as 

unto  Florence ;  and  from  thence  he  goeth  unto 

de  <^Loutrec,  to  solicit  him  forwards,  if  it  may 

Holy  Ghost  send  your  highness  a  prosperous  new 

many. 

eti,  the  first  Your  most  humble  subject, 

January.  servant,  and  chaplain, 

W.  f  Knighte. 


■  the      *  rewarded  him  with  4000     "to     *  imperimlists  do 
•  intends.        •  towne  om.        ^  Cassali        <  in  my  company 
•  OrWeto,    f  Knight 


4«  A  COLLECTION 


BOOK 


Rome  lo  Jan.  1528. 

A  part  of  an  original  letter  Jrom  the  same  person  to  car- 
dinal WoUeyj  by  which  it  appears  that  the  dispensation 
was  then  granted  and  sent  over. 

Cotton  lib.  Your  grace  commandeth,  That  I  should  send  the  com- 
Viteii.  mission  and  dispensation  with  diligence,  in  case  they  were 
Ibi.  31.  sped,  before  the  receit  of  your  grace^s  letters  sent  at  this 
time.  Wherefore  the  prothonotar  Gambora  and  I  being 
commanded  stib  poena  ea^communicoHonis  to  deliver  the 
same,  with  a  certain  request  to  be  made  to  the  king^s  high* 
liess  and  his  grace,  at  the  time  of  delivery,  I  send  the  same 
at  this  time  unto  Gambora,  requiring  him  in  any  wise  to 
make  diligence  towards  the  king^s  highness,  and  not  to 
abide  my  coming ;  the  request  and  cause  thereof  your  grace 
shall  perceive  by  mine  other  letters  adjoined  herewith.  And 
supposing  that  when  your  grace  hath  seen  my  letters,  and 
the  dispensations,  and  considered  this  time  well,  it  may  *be- 
chance  that  the  king  and  your  grace  will  be  ^rizt  well  oon- 
tent  with  that  that  is  passed,  without  suing  for  any  other 
thing  that  could  not  be  obtained  without  long  tract,  and 
peradventure  not  so.  Your  grace  hath  committed  as  much 
unto  Gregory  de  ^Cassalis  at  this  time,  as  unto  me,  which 
being  near  unto  the  pope,  will  without  fail  do  his  best  dilr* 
gence:  and  if  it  shall  be  thought  good  unto  the  king'^s 
highness  and  your  grace,  that  I  do  return  unto  Orvieto^  I 
shall  do  as  much  as  my  poor  carcase  may  endure,  and 
<^  hereby  at  ^Turyne  I  shall  abide  the  knowledge  of  your 
grace'^s  pleasure.  The  datary  hath  clean  forsaken  the  court, 
and  will  serve  no  longer  but  only  God  and  his  cure.  The 
cardinal  Campegius  continueth  in  Rome  sore  vexed  with 
the  gout;  the  cardinals  Pisane,  Triuulcis,  Ursine,  Gadis 
and  Cesis,  remaineth  for  hostages.  The  cardinals,  ^Mounte, 
Sanctorum  Quatuor,  sRadulph,  Ravenna,  and  Perusino,  be 

•  chance        ^  rather        <"  Cassali         "•  thereby      •  Turinc      f  MoBte> 
9  Ridulph, 


OF  RECORDS.  43 

with  the  pope;  the  rest  ^beth  absent.     Our  Lord  iJesu   BOOK 

II 
preserve  your  grace. 

At  Aste,  ^  this  10th  Your  most  humble  beadsman 

day  of  *  Jany  vere.  and  servant, 

W.raKnighte. 


VI. 

Orvieto  the  13th  of  January. 

^From  Gregory  Cassali^s  letter  about  the  method  in  which 
Ae  pope  desired  the  divorce  should  be  managed.     Taken 
from  a  copy  written  by  cardinal  WoUey's  secretary, 

Hkxi  et  hodie  ad  multam  diem  sum  alloquutus  sanctum  cotton  lib. 
dominum  nostrum  de  mittendo  legato,  insequens  ordinem  &  ^^f^* 
rereieiidiasimo  domino  Eboracen.  suis  Uteris  oxxvii.  De-  ' 
oemb.  mihi  prsescriptum.  Pontifex  ostendit  se  cupidissi^ 
nmm  sadsfaci^ddi  regise  excelientiae,  cui  omnia  se  debere 
fioetur.  Pet  ab  ea  sola  omnem  suam  salutem  sperat,  et  nunc 
liabait  mecum  longum  de  hac  re  ooUoquium,  ut  inveniatur 
modus  omnia  bene,  firme,  et  secure  faciendi,  quo  facto  et 
tneri  posat;  ideoque  oonsulere  voluit  judicium  cardinalis 
Sanctorum  QuatucM*  et  Symonettse,  qui  excellentior  et  doc- 
tior  auditor  rotse  est,  cum  quibus  sub  sigillo  confessionis 
egit,  ut  ex  eorum  consilio  inveniatur  modus  ad  moram  tol- 
loidam,  et  causam  secure  peragendam:  atq;  ita  pontifex 
cum  illis,  in  hoc  quod  sequitur,  se  <lresolvit,  videturq;  op- 
timus,  verus  et  securus  modus,  et  me  rogavit,  ut  nuUo  pacto 
dicam  hoc  obtinuisse  ab  ejus  sanctitate  sicuti  revera  obtinui, 
nam  Csesariani  eum  statum  pro  suspecto  allegarent,  sed 
quod  dicam  roe  habuisse  k  I'cardinale  Sanctorum  Quatuor 
et  \  dicto  auditore.  Dicunt  quod  rex  deberet  committere 
istic  causam  cardinali,  ratione  commissionis  quam  attulit 
Kcretarius,  vel  propria  authoritate  legationis,  quod  facere 
potest;  et  ubi  causa  fuerit  commissa,  si  rex  conscientiam 

^abides     *  Jesus     ^  the     >  January.      "  Knight.     "Fromom.    •  27. 
'  et  ab  e^  soli  omnem  saam  salatem  sperat,  om.      ^  revolvit,      "*  cardinali 


44  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  suam  persentiat  coram  Deo  exoneratam,  et  quod  recte  pos- 
'  sit  facere  quod  quserit,  quia  nuUus  doctor  in  mundo  est,  qui 
de  hac  re  melius  decernere  possit  quam  ipse  rex,  itaq;  si  in 
hoc  se  resolvent,  ut  pontifex  credit,  statim  causam  com- 
mittat,  aliam  uxorem  ducat,  litem  sequatur,  mittatur  pub- 
lice  pro  legato,  qui  consistorialiter  mittetur,  ita  enim  max- 
ime  cxpediret :  nam  cardinalis  Sanctorum  Quatuor  et  Sjrmo- 
netta  dicunt  hoc  certum  esse,  quod  si  re^na  citetur  ilia 
nihil  volet  respondere  nisi  quod  protestabitur  locum  et  ju- 
dices  suspectos  esse,  et  Caesariani  petent  k  pontifice  per 
viam  signature  justitise  inhibitionem,  qua  rex  aliam  nuUam 
possit  uxorem  capere,  et  si  capiat  proles  non  sit  l^tima 
donee  causa  non  definiatur,  et  petent  commissionem  qua 
causa  audiatur  in  curia;  de  inhibitione  vero  pontifex  non 
potest  negare,  neq;  et  commissionem  nisi  injustitia  et  men 
Bjus  inferatur,  adversus  quam  omnis  mundus  exclamaret* 
Quod  si  rex  aliam  uxorem  ceperit,  hoc  non  possunt  petere,  et 
»  petant,  negabit  pontifex  quod  jure  possit,  nee  aliud  dioa« 
poterunt  vel  allegare,  nisi  quod  cardinalis  Eboracen.  et  car- 
dinalis mittendus  et  locus  sit  suspectus,  et  petere  quod 
causa  videatur  hie,  in  quo  si  dedudsttur,  statim  feretur  sen- 
tentia  quam  pontifex  maturabit,  non  servads  terminis  prop- 
ter momentum  negotii  et  alias  rationes,  quas  sciet  pontifex 
adducere,  et  ita  hie  obtinebuntur  sententiae  quae  per  totum 
orbem  approbabuntur,  quibus  nullus  Hispanus  aut  Ger- 
manus  poterit  contradicere,  et  mittentur  in  Angliam  decla- 
randae  per  cardinales  prout  rex  voluerit,  et  hoc  etiam  noa 
obstante  pontifex  mittet  cardinalem. 

Tandem  hie  est  modus  rebus  omnibus  secure  medendi, 
ad  quem  sequendum  vos  ponufex  hortatur,  et  rogat,  ut 
nihil  dicatur  quod  ab  eo  procedat.  Iste  modus  non  videtur 
inutilis,  quia  hie  auditor  asserit,  non  aliter  esse  faciendum 
si  bene  volumus ;  et  quia  reverendissimus  ^D.  Eboracen.  in- 
stat  pro  celeritate,  interim  accersiri  poterit  qualiscunq;  legar 
tus  rex  voluerit,  et  magis  satisfiet  vulgo  in  mittendo  lq;ato, 
veluti  ad  definiendam  causam,  et  hie  etiam  ut  dixi  omnia 
fient  quae  super  id  rex  petierit. 

*  vis  cardioalis  dominus 


OF  RECORDS  46 

terea  pontifex,  id  quod  fecit  ut  me  resolverem  ad  has  BOOK 
scnbendum,  oontentus  est  mittere  quemcunq;  cardi-  ^^' 
^o  petiero,  sed  ait  oportere  ut  aliquis  mittatur 
,  id  est,  doctor  in  jure,  vel  in  theologia,  qui  sunt  isti 
^us,  ^Caesarinus,  Senensis,  Cesis,  Araceli,  Monte, 
lex  est  et  immobilis ;  Cesis  in  obadem  ivit  Neapolim, 
rinus  episcopatum  habet  in  Hispania,  Araceli  podagra 
t  et  frater  est,  Senensis  est  imperialis  et  non  valde 
is,  Campegius  esset  maxime  ad  propositum,  sed 
t  est  locum  tenens  pontificis,  unde  non  posset  disce- 
»ntinuantibus  discordiis  inter  Germanos  et  Hispanos, 
uderet  ^redi  i  castro ;  sed  hoc  periculum  et  dubium 
expedietur,  nam  intra  octo  dies  Csesariani  oogentur 
msulere  ut  eant  in  regnum,  si  dominus  yLautrec  eo 
idiatur,  vel  ibunt  Senas  per  iter  Florentiae,  et  tunc 
3gius  poterit  exire,  et  si  rex  ita  jusseiit  statim  aocin- 
itineri.  Pontifex  jussit  ut  scribam,  quod  nunquam 
^  aut  studio  deerit  in  exoo^tando  ut  adimpleat  de^- 
1  et  voluntatem  regis,  et  quod  solum  ista  proponit  pro 
i  securitate,  ne  ista  fiant  quae  postea  referri  debeant, 
Muneret  dilationem  et  difficultatem,  et  quantum  ego  pos- 
mjicere  pontifex  exoptat  satisfacere  re^se  voluntati. 
ex  denuo  replicavit  quod  se  totum  rejicit  in  brachia 
majestatis,  et  quod  certus  est  quod  Caesar  nunquam 
i  ignoscet,  et  quod  ex  hac  occaaone  vocabit  eum  ad 
um,  vel  nihil  aliud  quseret  nisi  'ut  omni  statu  et  vita 
,  et  dicta  sanctitas  parvam  spem  habet  in  Gallis,  nisi 
im  operabitur  per  regiam  majestatem  et  reverendissi- 
dominum  Eboracen.  Ad  quod  respondi,  ilium  ex 
itis  et  praesentibus  posse  judicare  futura.  Tandem 
>,  quod  si  semel  tollatur  Caesaraniorum  metus,  po- 
ex  arbitrio  vestro  disponere  de  sede  apostolica. 
dinalis  Campegius  ad  pontificem  scripsit,  quod  sunt 
es  ex  quo  frater  generalis  communicaverat  secum  ne- 
1  regias  majestatis,  et  quod  dixerat  ut  ad  ejus  sancti- 
scriberet,  ut  omnino  faceret  aliquam  inhibitionem,  ne 

:»iarUoii8,         *  Cwwmanus        '  Lautrek        *  nt  cum  omni 


46  A  COLLECTION 

BOOR   causa  istic  tractaretur.     Ad  quod  pontifex  non  respondit, 
'       sed  respondebit,  se  nihil  de  eo  posse  faoere,  quia  non  pendet 


causa. 


VIL 

Januar.  1528.  ad  collegium. 

A  duplicat.    The  king's  letter  to  the  coUedge  of  cardinals; 
Jrom  which  it  appears  how  much  they  Juvoared  his  cause. 

Cotton  lib.  Heneicus  fcx,  rcverendissimis  in  Christo  patribus  do- 
10.  fol.  52.  minis  episcopis,  patribus  et  diaconis  S.  R.  £.  cardinalibus  et 
amicis  nostris  carissimis  salutem.  Nihil  unquam  tarn  grande 
esse  posse  putavirous,  quin  de  ista  sancta  sede,  vestrarumq; 
reverendissimarum  dominat.  summa  erga  nos  benignitale, 
illud  semper  audacter*  nobis  fuerimus  polliciti,  quod  certe 
^sacrosanctum  istud  collegium,  quotiens  ullam  nobis  gratifi* 
candi  occasionem  oblatam  habuit,  cumulatissime  praestitit : 
cseterum  benevolentiam  istam  vestram,  et  singulare  in  nos 
studium,  nunc  longe  superavit  alacritas  quam  in  nostra  cnn- 
nium  gravissima  causa,  juvanda  ac  promo venda,  in  puUico 
consistorio,  amantissime  omnes  exhibuistis,  quo  certe  bene<- 
ficio  sic  sacro  isti  collegio  sanctissimseq;  isti  sedi  adstrictos 
nos  fatemur,  ut  vehementissime  optemus  gratiam,  vel  san* 
guine  ipso  pubhce  ac  privatim  rcverendissimis  dominat* 
vestris  quoq;  posse  referre.  Quocirca  iterum  eas  impense 
rogamus,  ut  in  suo  erga  nos  affectu  perseverare  non  grav^i- 
tur,  efficiemusq;  (Deo  bene  juvante)  ut  brevi  perspidient, 
apud  gratum  et  memorem  principem,  sanctaeq;  Rom.  ecde* 
sise  observantissimum,  sua  se  beneficia  et  officia  oollocasse. 
Interim  vobis  quas  possumus  ex  animo,  tum  his  Uteris,  turn 
per  oratorem  istic  nostrum  immortales  gratias  reverendissimis 
vestris  dominis  a^mus,  existimetisq;  quicquid  k  nobis  pre- 
stari  queat^  id  suo  omamento  et  commodo  promptis^mum 
futurum  *>et  feliciss. 


*  S.  Sanctum  ^  et  feliciss.  om^ 


\ 


BOOK 
II. 


OF  RECORDS.  47 

VIII.  

Ffcbr.  lo.  1528. 

« 

A  dupUcaie  of  the  cardinaTs  letter  to  the  pope,  about  the  di- 
vorce ;  corrected  with  his  own  hand, 

Beatissimb  pater,  post  humillimam  commendationeiii,  et  Cotton  lib. 
saoctissiinorum  pedum  oscula,  doleo  atq;  gravissime  excru-  lo.  foi.  78. 
cbr,  quod  ea  quae  tanta  solidtudine^  Uteris  et  nuntiis  apud 
beatitudinem  vestram  ago,  nequeam,  ut  unice  et  rerum 
omniuin  maxime  vellem,  prius  tractare,  hoc  est,  negotium 
potentissimi  domini  mei  regis,  negotiuni  inquam  rectissimum, 
hopegtJsaiinnin  ac  sanctissimum,  in  quo  procurando  non  aliter 
me  intefpono,  quam  in  ejus  re^ee  majestatis  salute  tuenda, 
in  hoc  r^no  conservando,  in  publica  tranquillitate  fovenda, 
in  ^XMtcdica  ^authoritate,  in  mea  deniq;  vita  et  anima  pro- 
tegenda  debeo.  Beatissime  pater,  ad  vestrse  sanctitatis 
genua  provolutus,  obsecro  et  obtestor,  ut  si  me  Christianum 
Tirum,  si  bonum  cardinalem,  si  ^sacrosancto  isto  senatu 
dignum,  si  apostolicae  sedis  membrum  non .  stupid um  et 
inutile,  si  recti,  justitiseque  cultorem,  si  fidelem  creaturam 
suam,  si  demum  setemae  salutis  ciipidum  me  existimet,  nunc 
Tdit  mei  consilii  et  intercessionis  rationcm  habere,  et  pien- 
tisamis  hujus  regis  precibus,  benigne,  prompteq;  adnuere ; 
quas  nisi  rectas,  sanctas  ac  justas,  esse  scirem,  omne  prius 
8U{^Iicii  genus  ultr6  subirem,  quam  eas  promoverem,  pro 
hiaq;  ego  vitam  meam  et  animam  spondeo.  Alioquin  vereor 
(quod  tamen  nequeo  tacere)  ne  regia  majestas  humano,  di- 
vinoq;  jure  (quod  habet  ex  omne  Christianitate  suis  his  ac- 
dombus  adjunctum)  freta,  postquam  viderit  sedis  apostolicae 
gmtiam,  et  Christi  in  terris  vicarii  clemenUam  desperatam, 
Caesaris  intuitu,  in  cujus  manu  neutiquam  est  tam  sanctos 
oooatus  reprimere,  ea  tunc  moliatur,  ea  suae  causae  perquirat 
remedia,  quae  et  non  solum  huic  regno,  sed  etiam  aliis 
Chnstianis  prindpbus,  occasionem  subministrarent,  sedis 
ipostolicae  autoritatem  et  jurisdictionem  imminuendi,  et  vili- 
lendendi  non  absq;  Christianae  reip.  perturbatione :  quibus 

■  antoritate,  ^  6.  Sancto 


48  A  COLLECTION    . 

BOOK  maUs  potest  vestra  sanctitas  sua  cauthoritate  et  prudentia 
•  mederi.  Haec  loquor  ut  Christianus,  et  ut  devotissimum 
istius  sedis  membrum  sincere  suadeo ;  non  affectus,  Don 
principis  kmor,  non  servitutis  vinculum  me  impellit,  sed  sola 
rectitudine  ad  id  adducor.  Cseterum  animi  solidtudo  non 
anit  plura  exprimere.  Vestra  sanctitas  in  tarn  justo  r^is 
voto  adnuendo,  sic  ejus  majestatis  animum  sibi  devinciet  et 
conservabit,  ut  non  solum  ipse  et  ego,  sed  omnes  ejus  subditi 
ant  dd  omnem  occasionem,  opes,  vires,  et  sanguinem  in 
sanctitatis  vestrse,  ^et  apostolicse  sedis  beneficium,  libentis- 
sime  profusuri.  Mitto  ad  beatitudinem  vestram  hujus  rei 
gratia,  dominum  Stephanum  Gardinerum,  primarium  secre- 
tissimorum  conciliorum  secretarium,  mei  dimidium,  et  quo 
neminem  habeo  cariorem ;  referet  ille  cuncta  diatinctius, 
meum  pectus  aperiet.  Vestram  igitur  sanctitatem  humilUne 
rogo,  ut  eum  loquentem  me  loqui  ^existimare,  et  earn  fidem 
quam  prsesenti  mihi  haberet,  illi  et  domino  Edwardo  Foxo 
regio  familiari  in  omnibus  praestare,  et  me  k  tam  anxia  ex- 
pectatione  liberare  dignetur. 


IX. 

Cardinal  Wclsejfs  letter  to  Gregory  Cas^alif  directing  him 

to  make  presents  at  Rome. 

v^*n"b'*''  T ANTA  deinde  sunt,  tamq;  magna  officia, .quae  rever»i- 
lo.  foi.  67.  dissimus  dominus  Sanctorum  Quatuor,  tum  erga  r^iam 
majestatem,  tum  erga  me,  nunquam  non  amantissime  exhi- 
buit,  ut  quum  ea  in  agendis  gratiis  assequi  ^conamur,  id 
animo  facilius  complecti,  quam  exteriori  ullo  propense  nos- 
trse  in  eum  voluntatis  testimonio  indicare  queamus :  ad  nos- 
triq;  in  eum  summum  studii  et  afiecUonis  cumulum,  nunc 
tantum  accessit,  quantum  vix  unquam  possit  k  nobis  exsolvi; 
licetq;  de  ejus  reverend,  dominat.  ingenti  regiae  majestati,  et 
mihi  gratificandi  ardore  nunquam  addubitaverim,  sic  tamen 
pectus  suum,  in  regiae  majestatis  promovenda  juvandaq; 
causa,  sic  in  meis  ^seorsum  curandis  expediendisq;  negotiis, 

'  autoritate        *  tiom.        •  existimares,        ■  conantur,        ^  aeoniin 


OF  RECORDS.  49 

dem,  ^authoritatemq;  suam  interposuit,  ut  non  BOOK 
tiper  ^  effecerit,  quam  nos  optare  potuerimus :  quo  ^^' 
ne,  ita  utrumque  nostrum,  suo  suorumq;  omnium 
et  omamento  devinxit,  ut  non  prius  conquieturi 
nam  aliquo  indicio  rebus  ipsis  nostram  vicissim 
em  fuerimus  testati ;  quot  enim  modis  et  quanta 
e  reverendisamus  Sanctorum  Quatuor  de  nobis 
meritus,  res  praestita  indicat  et  dominus  Stepha- 
arius  meus  suo  sermone  ac  relatu  assidue  pnedi- 
Eunvis  munusculum  illud  olim  oblatum  recusaverit, 
I  regiae  majestati  satisfactum  esse  potest,  nisi  me- 
animi  pignus  aliquod  exhibuerit.  Quocirca  cum 
'erendissimo  domino  dexterrime  agite,  ut  in  fami- 
o  colloquio  eliciatis,  quibus  rebus  ille  maxime 
» mihiq;  quam  primum  significate,  num  illi,  aulaea, 
ea,  aut  equi  maxime  probentur,  efficiamq;  ne  pu- 
Mincipem  inhumanum  aut  ingratum  sua  se  officia 
Intellexi  quoq;  ex  eodem  domino  Stephano, 
enter  idem  dominus  Sanctorum  Quatuor  cupiat 

Sancti  Petri  absolvi,  veluti  monumentum  illud 
ac  pietatis  perpetuo  futurum,  quod  certe  ejus 
silium,  ut  sanctum  ita  dignissimum  censeo,  ut 
•rum  principum  liberalitatem  quam  plurimum  me- 
leo  igitur  nomine  ^illi  afiirmabitis,  sic  meam  me 
m  apud  hunc  serenissimum  regem  interpositurum, 
constet  omnibus,  me  ecclesiae  membrum  non  om- 
e  aut  stupidum  esse. 

vero  rebus  in  quibus  SS^K  D.  N.  benignitatem  et 
simi  domini  Sanctorum  Quatuor  opera  et  patro- 
e  majestati  et  mihi  in  praesentia  est  opus,  per 
Stephanum  copiose  vos  instruo,  iterum  atq;  iterum 
ogans,  ut  solita  vestra  diligentia  et  sedulitate  ex 
ectatione  eas  curare  conficereq;  velitis. 

jitemq;  **  cfficeret,  '  vaio  ilU  om.  i  S. 


P.  2. 


BOOK 
II. 


50  A  COLLECTION 

va 

X. 

Rome  Feb.  1627.  2 

The  decretal  buU  that  was  desired  in  the  Jcing^s  cause.       *" 

Clemens  PP.  VII. 

Cotton  lib.      DiLECTO,  &c.  Salutem  et  apostolicam  benedict,  sedas  apo-   > 
la^foi  ^178.  stolic«e  euprema  autoritas  potestatis  suae  copiam  sic  cminibai 

exhibet,  ut  pro  causarum,  personarum  et  temporum  qiu£-   - 
tate  remedia  dngulis  ad  sedificationem  subministraie,  et   ^ 
causae  ad  canonum  sanctiones  expensas  sequisama  c^rtiMH    , 
maq;  lance  trutinans,  laborantibus  conscientiiset  fluctuantibus   | 
.  consulere,  summamque  ipds  tranquillitatem  statuereconten-    . 
dat.    Cum  itaque  ^charissimus  in  Christo  filius  noeter  Hen-   , 
ricus  Octavus  Anglise  rex,  fidei  defensor,  et  dominus  Hiber-   , 
niae,  sua  nobis  conquestione  monstraverat,  quod  cum  anoos   - 
abhinc  decem  et  octo  nobilem  muiierem  Catbarinam  Ferdi-    ^ 
nandi  quondam  Hispaniarum  re^s  filiam,  illustris  principb   . 
Arthuri   fratris  sui  defuncti   quondam  uxorem,  bortatu, 
suasu,  ac  consiliis  eorum,  quibus  se  totum  in  prima  rejgoii 
sui  administratione  crediderat,  quadam  sedis  apostolicae  dis-    . 
pensatione  praetensa  sibi  bona  fide  matrimoniocopulisset^ae 
ab  eo  tempore  hactenus  cum  eadem  tanquam  cum  uxoK    . 
cohabit&sset,  prole  interim  foemina  suscepta  et  superstite  ex    , 
eadem,  ac  jam  tandem  post  desperatam  prolem  maaculam, 
de  stabilienda  et  confirmanda  ejusdem  filise  suae  sucoeasioiie 
cogitaret,  lustratisque  scriniis  dictam  super  matrimonio  pni&- 
fato  dispensationem  faceret  proferri,  docto^umque  virorum 
judicia  examinari,  cujus  quidem  dispensationis  tenor  aeqitt- 
tur,  et  est  talis,  &c. 

Quidam  sanctionum  et  canonum  ecclesiasticorum  consulti, 
datum  dictae  [*cum  narratis  ejusdem  conferentes,  aliaaqiie 
nonnuUas  circumstantias  quae  tum  ante  dictae]  dispensadonis 
impetrationem,  quae  etiam  post  eandem  impetratam  interve- 
nerunt,  ponderantes,  tum  quod  causa  quae  in  bulla  praeteofli 

*  clarissiiDus 

[•  The  words  in  brackets  form  an  interlineation  in  a  different  hand, 
though  of  the  same  age.] 


OF  RECORDS.  51 

L  pads  coDUnuandfley  viz.  qum  ipsa  turn  ooaluerat,  fiederi.   BOOl 
IS  percussis   firma  oonsdtent,  mutuis  ecuun  populonm  _-l— 
immerciis  aucta,  nullum  sum  vkJatioius  dmorem  incutieiis, 
ui  Justus  et  non  ommno  Tanus  did  posset,  nee  ui^geotusbiui 
nitiide  nee  evidentiasima  videretur,  qualem  prohibitioiiis 
daxatio  esdgat  et  requirat ;  turn  quod  preoes  fidse  enmt 
ium  narrabatur  pnedeoessori  nostro,  eundem  ^diaiissimum 
ifinm  nostrum  turn  cupere  cum  dicta  diansnma  domina 
}stharina  contrahere  matrimonium,  ad  hoc  ut  pads  fosdera 
hibus  oontinuaimitur,  cum  eo  tempore,  ut  asserit,  impetrm- 
ioQem  {Nnorsus  ignoraret,  et  per  setatis  immaturitatem,  duo- 
ledmum,  Tia.  annum  non  exoedentis,  aflPectum  hujusmodi 
sdueere  non  potuerat ;  turn  quod  protestatione  postmodum 
ntenreniente  et  vim  renundatioms  babente,  dispensatio  tunc 
XT  lenundationem  extincta  videretur ;  Denique  quod  prin- 
ifm  inter  quos  fisdera  conservarentur,  ante  mandatam  ex- 
scotioni  bullam  £stis  oonoessoant;  buUam  ipsam,  ^^tam  ex 
Rnrepcioms  et  olHreptioois  vitiis,  quam  aliis  etiam  de  causis 
■inns  TaUdam  et  inefficaoem  esse  renundinint  et  retule- 
nmty  acrupulum  dicti  regis  animo  consdentiaeque  gravem 
gqidentes  eamque  illi  opinionem  inducentes,  ut  matrima- 
num  pnedictum  non  condstere,  neque  hacteniis  jure  con- 
idtisse  judicaret.     Porro  autem  cum  frequentius  apud  se,  ut 
MKrit,  animo  volveret,  ac  meditaretur,  quales  exitus  hujus- 
modi nuptiae  pnefatse  habuerunt,  ex  quibus,  viz.  aliquot 
partus  masculi  imperfecti  parumque  vitales  prodiere,  atque 
ideo  we  omni  spe  successoris  prorsus  destitui,  <lqui  suam 
fimitliiiin  ad  pauoos  redactam  conservaret,  occurrente  dmul 
memorise  divina  interminatione  quae  fratris  sui  turpitudinem 
rerelant],  et  illius  uxorem  contra  S.  sancta  Dd  praeoepta 
sodpienti  inscritntur,  praeserdm  ubi  dispensatio  non  interve- 
nist,  quae  ex  omni  sua  parte  valeat  et  consistat,  nonnullis 
etiam  aflirmantibus  nostram  non  eatenus  potestatem  patere 
at  in  ea  specie  gratiam  fiaidamus,  etiamd  ut  acribit  de  nos- 
tm  potestatis  plenitudine  non  dubitet,  juste  duntaxat  l^ti- 
meque  interpodtae,  quam   summam  in   tenia  agnoadt  et 
▼eneratur,  ad  improbandas  illas  nuptias  tantum  undique 

^  Cftrifliimam  *  tom  *  quo 

e2 


52  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  videt  consensum  ut  illas  animo  abhorreat^  nee  aliorum  ra- 
^^'  tionibus  posset  dissuaderi  quin  abominandas  eas  judioet,  et 
Divinae  majestati  odiosas.  Denique  idem  ^charissiinus  filius 
nosier  debita  cum  instantia  nos  precibus  sollicitaverit,  qua- 
tenus  personae  suae  et  regni  nobis  semper  devoUssimi  ratia- 
nem  habentes,  maturo  judicio  ab  angustiis  liberemus,  quibus 
se  usu  prsesentis  matrimonii  per  legem  conscicntise  privatum, 
nee  ad  aliud  per  leges  publieas  ante  sententiam  admissum, 
vehementer  conqueritur  eomprehensum  esse.  Nos  igitur 
eonsiderantes  quot,  quanta,  tum  in  sedem  apostolicam,  tum 
in  fidem  Christianam  offieii^  prse  eaeteris  exhibuerit,  pn»neri- 
tus  eo  nomine  ut  nostrse  vicissim  potestatis  gratiam  uberri- 
mam  et  promtissimam  referat,  aliamque  illius  eausam  atque 
privati  esse,  ex  qua  nimirum  pendeat  salus  plurimorum,  nee 
posse  dictse  causae  decisionem  diutius  proferri  et  protdari 
sine  gravi  diseriroinis  periculo,  dieti  vero  prindpis  cniciatu 
^maxime  quae  nos  ex  gratitudinis  vicismtudine  Sminueie 
debeamus,  qua  decet  festinatione  procedi  faeientes  ut  ad 
finem  celerrime  perducatur^  de  eonsilio  fratrum  nostrorum, 
quorum  in  hac  causa  tam  gravi  atque  urgenti  judicium 
adhibuimus^  ac  etiam  eorum  quos  et  sacrae  theologiae  peri- 
tissimos  et  juris  ecclesiastici  callentissiroos  desuper  consulen- 
dos  audiendosque  putavimus,  quoniam  vitia  et  defeetus  prae- 
dictos  ejusmodi  esse  comperimus,  quae  pensata  praefata? 
prohibitionis  natura,  vires  ipsius  bullae  merito  enervarent ; 
quo  magis,  viz.  ^attestemur  et  palam  faciamus,  quanta  animi 
cura  t  solicitudine  praefati  icharissimi  filii  nostri  conscien- 
tiam  ^ejusmodi  scrupulis  et  diiBcuItatibus  impediri,  impli- 
cari  atque  vexari  sustineamus,  cum  ^alioqui  te  dilectum 
fiiium  nostrum  cardin.  Eboracen.  in  ilia  provincia  et  apo- 
stolicae  sedis  legatum,  k  praeclaris  animi  tui  virtutibus,  ad 
justitiam  vero  et  aequitatem  propensissimo  sincerissimoq; 
affectu  nobis  sic  commendatum  et  cognitum  habeamus,  ut 
tibi  merito  soli  omnem  nostram  authoritatem,  cum  in  hac 
causa  expedienda,  tum  etiam  in  reliquis  committendam  pu- 
taverimus,  dignissimus  quidem  nobis  existimatus,  qui  partes 

*  carissimos        ^  maziina        'mioueret        >*  attestfttniir        *  carissimi 
^  hujasmodi         '  alioqnin 


OF  RECORDS.  58 

Btrastractes  et  vices  absentis  posses  supplere :  Te  tamen  BOOK 
ectum  filium  k  nobis  spedaliter  ™istinc  iie«tiiian- 

m  duximus,  ut  oonjunctiin  in  hac  causa  procedere  possitis, 
mhiloaiinus  propter  incertum  casuum  eventuni  mandatam 
dioritatem  temporantes,  ut  altero  vestrum  nolente  aut  im- 
dito,  alter  omnia  exequi  et  causam  fine  debito  valeat  ter- 
nare.  Vobis  ut  prsefertur  conjunctim,  et  ut  prsefertur 
riam,  ad  cognoscen^um  et  procedendum  summarie  et  de 
uio,  sine  strepitu  et  figura  judicii,  ac  de,  et  super  viribus 
:tse  bullae  sive  dispensationis  inquirendum,  ipsamque 
llam  ave  dispensationem,  si  de  vitiis  prsedictis  aut  eorum 
quo  tali  probatione  constiterit,  quae  licet  aliis  minus  clara 
katur,  animo  tamen  religioso,  conscientiaeque  vestrae,  aut 
n  vestrum  qui  in  hac  causa  processerit,  divisim,  ut  prae- 
tur,  satisfecerit,  et  verisimile  apparuerit,  vel  pacem  quae 
bulla  pra^tenditur  sine  hujus  matrimonii  contractu  consis- 
re  potuisse  et  continuari,  vel  dictum  charissimum  filium 
strum,  utallegabatur,  non  cupiisse  contrahere  matrimonium 
.  hoc  ut  pads  foedera  conservarentur,  vel  deniq;  principes 
bulla  nominatos,  inter  quos  foedera  per  illud  matrimonium 
Qtinuatum  iri  allegabatur,  ante  mandatam  execution!  bul- 
n  fatis  concessisse,  ipsam  nullam,  minus  validam,  ex  sur- 
ptione  et  obreptione  inefficacem,  irritam  et  inanem  fuisse, 
nper  et  esse  pronuntiandam  et  declarandam ;  Matrimo- 
lun  autem  praedictum,  quod  ejusdem  virtute  conastere 
letur,  nullum  simul  ac  minus  legitimum  esse,  ac  pro  nullo 
inusq;  legitimo  haberi  deberi  decemendum ;  ipsos  porro 
ntrahentes  ab  omni  contractu  matrimoniali  hujusmodi 
leros,  k  consortio  conjugali  quod  hactenus  observ&runt 
parari  deberi  ^sententiandum,  et  autoritate  nostra  separan- 
un.  Deniq;  utrumque  ad  contrahendum  cum  alio  vel 
la,  novum  conjugium  ineundi,  licentiam  et  facultatem 
ibuendum  et  concedendum,  citra  omnem  recusationem,  aut 
ipellationis  interpositionem,  committimus  et  demandamus 
oes  nostras ;  ac  vos  conjunctim,  et  altero  vestrum  nolente 
praefertur  aut  impedito,  divisim,  ad  praemissa  exercenda 
^expienda,  plenae  finaliq;  executioni  demandanda,  vica- 

"  istac        "  sententieDduin,        "  expedienda, 


54  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  rios  nostros  et  nostrum  vicarium^  aut  a  quo  alio  noBUoe  ud 
poterimus*  quod  demandatam  in  praedictis  Pauthoritataofi 
ampliaret,  cum  omni  potestatis  plenitudine  tarn  absolute 
quam  ordinariae,  quatenus  vel  ad  prsefati  matnmonii  coo- 
gruam  dissolutionem,  vel  novi  contrahendi  firmam  oonsUtu- 
tionem,  expedire  videbitur  aut  pertinere ;  ita  etiam  ut  auto- 
ritate  prsesentis  commissionis  nostrse,  cum  omnibus  illis  ca- 
nonibus,  ad  validiorem  efficacioremq;  processus  vestri  firmi- 
tatem  poteritis  dispensare,  ^quicunq;  ^dem  obstare  puta- 
buntur,  omnemq;  defectum  quacunq;  ex  causa  contingentem 
nostras  autoritatis  interpositione,  dispensatione  apostolica 
supplere  possitis  et  valeatis,  tam  prolem  ex  primo  matrirao- 
nio  susceptam  propter  bonam  fidem  parentum,  si  ita  expedire 
visum  fuerit,  legitimam  decernendo,  'pronunciando  et  pro- 
muIgandO)  quam  ex  secundo  matrimonio  suscipiendam ; 
legitimitatem  etiam  utriusq;  prolis,  censuris  et  pcenis  eccle- 
siasticis  quibuscunque,  per  modum  decreti  aut  sanctionis 
perpetuae  muniendo  et  vallando,  omnibus  validioribus  et 
efiicacioribus  modis  et  formis  quae  de  jure  concipi  et  excogi- 
tari  spoterint,  facimus,  constituimus  et  ordinamus  per  pne- 
sentes :  £t  quicquid  per  vos  conjunctim,  ut  praefertur,  aut  di- 
visim  procedentes,  per  cognitionem  ^judiciariam  summariam, 
aut  extrajudiciariam,  processus  quoscunq;  fieunendo,  pronun- 
ciando  aut  promulgando,  ^easdemve  executioni  mandando, 
dispensationes  quascunq;  aut  gratias  in  praemissis  concedendo 
et  faciendo,  et  generaliter  in  aliquibus  praedictorum  potes- 
tatem  nostram  vel  ordinariam  vel  absolutam  exercendo,  ut 
praefertur,  actum,  gestum,  decretum,  dispensatum,  pronun- 
ciatum,  mandatum,  aut  executum  fuerit,  id  omne  et  totum, 
cum  primum  poteiimus,  ratum,  gratum  et  firmum  habentes, 
in  validissima  et  efficacissima  forma  confirmabimus,  nee 
eorum  aliqua  unquam  infirmabimus  aut  infringemus,  a«l 
eorum  alicui  contraveniemus,  nee  interim  revocdbinus; 
declarantes  etiam  et  protestantes  per  prsBsentes,  nostrae 
intentionis  esse,  ut  praesens  commissio,  sive  delegatio  auto- 
ritatis nostras,  perpetuo  effectu  gaudeat,  et  usq;  ad  finalen 

p  autoritiitem  4  quaecunq;  '  pronuntiando  •  potenint, 

*  judiciariam  et  summariain,  "  eosdemre 


^ 


OF  RECORDS.  55 


pisdktonim  coodtuflkmem  extremumq;  terminum  duret  et  book 
consistat,  non  obslantibuB  quibuscunque  decretis,  sentendis,  ^^' 
nwuidatis  reacripds,  literis  aut  brevibus  in  oontrarium,  dein- 
cepsper  nos  tanquam  irritatoriis,  derogatoriis  aut  revocatoriis 
pnesentn  concessioiiis  nostrae,  einittendis,  destinandis  aut 
promulgandis ;  quibus  omnibus  expresse  per  praraentes 
deiogantes,  et  ilia  omnia  [nt>  nullis,  cassis,  irritis  et  inanibus 
leputantes,  ac  talia  esse  et  haberi,  istisq;  omnino  antcriora 
judicari,  pnesentia  vero  semper  posteriora,  et  post  ilia  repe- 
tita,  emisBa  et  destinata  oenseri,  ac  tanquam  ultima  et  pos- 
toiora  ccHitrariis  sic  deinceps  emittendis  derogare  debere,  et 
cieteria  contrariis  non  obstantibus  quibuscunque. 


XI. 
Rome  Jan.  15S8. 

The  cardifUMTs  letter  to  John  Cassali  about  it;  taken Jrofti  a 
duplicate  written  by  his  secretary. 

RsYEKENBE  domiue  ^prothonotari,  tanquam  frater  aman-  Cotton  lib. 
tisnme,  cum  aliis  meis  Uteris  copiose  ad  vos  perscripsi  re-  ,o/foi.  47. 
giae  majestatis  animum,  et  desiderium  super  his  rebus  quas 
▼obis  in  praesentia  commisit,  suo  nomine  ^S"^^.  D.  N.  de* 
darandas. 

Nunc  vero  ob  humillimam  sinceramq;  meam  devotionem, 
^qua  ex  jure  et  officio  non  solum  ejus  sanctitati,  sed  miseris 
ecdesiae  sublevandis  rebus,  dignitatiq;  apostolicae  restituendas 
adatnngor,  his  Uteris  vos  instruam  super  quibusdam  rebus, 
prwcipue  et  accurate  notandis  et  considerandis,  quas  post  hu- 
millimam, reverentissimamq;  meam  commendationem  dicta? 
sanctitati,  meo  nomine  si^Uatim,  speciatim  declarabitis ;  et 
cum  causam  concemant,  quam  regia  majestas  nunc  maxime 
optat  et  requirit,  eandem  sanctitatem  vehementissime  roga- 
bitis,  ut  cuncta  legere  et  bene  notare  non  gravetur. 

Primo  itaq;  indolens  infaeUcem  adversumq;  praesentium 
rerum  sucoessum,  in  quo  S.  D.  N.  cardinaliumq;  collegium 
venatur,  diuq;  ac  noctu  mente  volvens,  quo  pacto  quibusve 

"  protODOtari,  ^  S.  *  que 

£  4 


66  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  xnodis,  toturmeis  viribus,  omni  sumptu  mdestiaq;  neglects, 
^^'  et  cum  proprii  sanguinis  vitieque  effusione,  ministerium 
aliquod  impendere,  tantasque  afflictioni  solameo  afferre,  et 
ecclesiffi  ^^sanctissimiq;  domini  nostri  collapso  statui  opitulari, 
in  quam  rem  baud  dubie  quoadq;  vita  suppetet  incumbam : 
mihique  in  bac  cogitatione  versanti,  in  mentem  recordation 
nemq;  subiit,  mirus  quidem  et  grandis  affectus.  Qui  divina 
sic  disponente  Providentia,  ex  instanti  assiduaque  mea  opera 
provenit,  ut  bunc  optimum  dominum  meum  regem  induce- 
rem,  eique  persuaderem  quod  ad  arctissimam  istam  intimam- 
que  cordis  et  animi  conjunctionem  deveniret  erga  S.  D.  N. 
ecclesiaeq;  et  sedis  apostolicse  tutelam  ac  patrocinium  sus- 
cipiendum,  memoriaeque  succurrunt  innumerss  rationes  k  me 
adductae,  ut  regiam  majestatem,  quae  Csesari  tenacisdme  in- 
baerebat,  adducerem  ad  ^S^K  D.  N.  defensionem,  rerumq; 
Italicaruui  tutelam  araplectendam,  ac  inter  omnes  allegatas 
rationes,  nulla  fuit  validior  aut  vebementior,  vel  quae  reffx 
majestatis  pectus  magis  permoveret,  quam  intima  securitas, 
perfectaque  constantia,  quam  ei  assidue  indesinenterq;  in- 
sinuavi  de  ejus  sanctitatis  vera  optimaq;  et  flagranti  oorre- 
spondcntia  in  amore  pei*petuo  indissolubiliq;  amicitia,  animo 
et  voluntate,  petitionibus  semper  suae  R.  majest.  et  desideriis 
concedendis,  quoad  ecclesiae  tbesaurus  et  autoritas  ejus  sanc- 
titati  Cbristi  vicario  concessa  permittit,  vel  quoad  se  exten- 
dit,  seu  ^posset  extendere ;  super  idq;  omnia  uberrime  pro- 
misi,  meam  etiam  salutem,  fidem,  bonorem,  animamque 
adstringens,  quod  omnia  ex  ipsius  re^ae  majestatis  votis,  in 
omne  tempus  praestarentur,  absq;  uUa  prorsus  occasione  aut 
scrupulo,  ab  bujusmodi  indulgendis  petitionibus  digrediendi, 
adeo  quod  regia  majestas,  ex  boc  meo  asseverand  relatu, 
bunc  propensum  S.  D.  N.  in  se  animum  perspiciens,  mibi- 
que  ejus  sanctitatis  nomine^  veluti  legato,  et  sedis  apostolicae 
membro  loquenti,  firmam,  certamq;  fidem  adbibens,  periculis 
omnibus  postbabitis,  laboribus  sumptibusq;  spretis,  nullaq; 
sui  regni  aut  subditorum  babita  ratione,  animum  adfixit, 
prorsusq;  statutum  et  decretum  in  omnibus  se  adjungere, 
atque  perpetuo  et  constanter  cum  S.  D.  N.  in  afFectu  con- 

^  saociissimi  '  S.  f  possit 


% 


OF  RECORDS.  57 

cumre,  in  eoq;  oeittim  habeo  velle  decrevisseque  perstare,  BOOK 
di  mortem  usque,  nis  forsan  ex  eventibus,  longe  dWersis  k 
meo  proimsso  et  gus  expectatione,  cxx^sio  subministretur 
sQim  r^am  majestatem  ab  hoc  animi  sui  decreto  amovendi. 
Id  ai  lib  aocideret  (quod  avertat  Deus)  inerito  mihi  posset  ad- 
sdibere  perBdiam,  levitatem,  violationemque  promissionis, 
quo  casu  quid  mox  officii  aut  ministerii  possem  sanctissimo 
domino  nostro  prsestare,  aut  quae  fides  in  ecclesiae  rebus 
mihi  haberetur,  singulari  ejus  sanctitatis  prudentiee  judican- 
dum  reUnquo :  nunquam  enim  meo  in  arbitrio  posthac  esset, 
(joicquam  alicujus  momenti  hinc  efficere,  in  ejus  sanctitatis 
oommodum,  hac  nunc  in  re  regise  majestatis  concepta  spe, 
aut  expectatione  frustrata. 

Est  secundo  accurate  considerandum  quantopere  hoc  ne- 
godum  regiae  majestati  intersit,  et  quanti  sit  momend,  unde 
namque,  prseter  conscientise  regise  exonerationem,  omnis 
quoque  regiae  lines,  et  stemmatis  continuatio  pendet ;  huic 
adoectitur  totius  regni  fcelicitas,  vel  excidium,  hie  securitas 
et  salus  eorum  consistit,  qui  sub  regis  sunt  imperio,  et  qui 
uUo  unquam  tempore  nascentur  in  ejus  regno,  qua  ex  re 
oriri  potest  occaino,  et  fomes  tranquillitatis  perpetuse,  aut 
discordise  belliq;  atrocissimi  in  universum  Christianum  or- 
bem,  quae  omnia  majoris  sunt  momenti  et  vigilantius  pro- 
spdenda  quam  cujusq;  principis  vel  principissse  gratia,  favor 
et  expetatio. 

Tertio,  Causa  ex  se  est  hujusmodi  ut  in  animam  meam 
spondere  ausim,  ejus  concessionem,  futuram  non  solum  in 
oonsdeutise,  honorisq;  pontificis  exonerationem  coram  Deo 
et  hominibus,  sed  in  coelis  quoq;  gratam,  acceptamque  ex- 
tituram :  In  hac  deinde  re  secreta  insunt  nonnulla,  secreto 
S.  D.  N.  exponenda,  et  non  credenda  Uteris,  quas  ob  causas, 
morbosq;  nonnullos^  qiiibus  absq;  remedio  regina  laborat,  et 
ob  animi  etiam  conceptum  scrupulum,  regia  majestas  nee 
potest,  nee  vult  uUo  unquam  posthac  tempore,  ea  uti,  vel 
ut  uxorem  admittere,  quodcunque  Sevenerit  Non  exigua 
praeterea  ^est  habenda  ratio  eorum,  quae  aliis  meb  Uteris 
continentur,  concementia,  quae  pro  ingend  thesauro  S.  D.  N. 

f  adTenerit.  ^  habenda  est 


58  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  habere  queat,  tarn  certain  regie  majestatis  amicidam,  ciin 
^^'  ejus  sanctitate  constantissiine  conjunctam  futuram  in  pre 
speris  et  adversis,  in  quas  etiam  partes  amicos  ionines  suo 
pertraxit,  et  as^due  pertrahit:  Ad  ecclesiae  defensionem 
sanctissimi  domini  nostri  conservationem,  causas  omne 
suas  et  actiones  dirigens;  possentq;  hi  omnes,  regia  ma 
jestate  deficiente,  in  contrarium  verti,  et,  ut  vera  loquar 
nullum  principem  video  in  quo  S.  D.  N.  possit,  quan 
in  regia  majestate  plenius  aut  perfectius  confidere,  ve 
cujus  medio  apostolicse  sedis  status  in  pristinam  suan 
dignitatem  queat  certius  restitui,  cum  absq;  ejus  subsidio 
nisi  solus  Deus  ex  immensa  sua  bonitate  manum  citissimi 
apponat,  omnino  imminutus  iri  videatur.  Quod  si  sanctissi 
mus  dbminus  noster  nunc  (quod  absit)  in  his  regiis  peti 
tionibus  durum  se,  aut  ^difficilem  exhibuerit,  mihi  cert 
molestissimum  est  fiiturum  vivere  diutius,  ob  innumen 
mala,  quse  inde  subsecutura  videntur,  hoc  prsesertim  firmo 
tutoque  re^o  subsidio  tam  ingrate  abjecto;  hocq;  solum 
et  certum,  et  salubre  remedium  videtur  tantse  corrigenda 
calamitati  superesse,  quo  neglecto  omnia  corruant  necessi 
est.  Hac  autem  in  re  S.  D.  N.  sua  erga  regiam  majestaten 
animi  gratitudine  comprobata,  poterit  de  illius  amicitia  e 
conjunctione  quaecunque  volet  sibi  polliceri,  adversus  eo 
oranes,  qui  ejus  autoritatem  aut  dignitatem  voluerint  op 
pugnare.  Tandem  his  causis  rationibusq;  omnibus  in  unun 
congestis,  mecum  ipse  reputans,  quam  multa  gravi^simi  mo 
menti  in  hujus  conju^  dissolutione  occurrant,  in  tanta  a?qui 
tate  justoquc  fundamento  posita,  ob  quae  haec  dissolutio  nei 
possit  absq;  gravissimo  detrimento,  nee  debeat  diutius  pro 
trahi  aut  intermitti ;  videns  quoq;  quid  allegari  possit  et  alle 
gabitur  omnino  ad  regiae  majestatis  conscientiam  coram  Dec 
purgandam,  etiamsi  id  k  S.  D.  N.  neutiquam  admittatur 
quae  in  hujusmodi  allegationibus  confisa,  vereor  ne  in  tanti 
rerum  extremitate  constituta,  potius  quam  ingentia  mala 
quae  hinc  apertissime  imminent,  succedant,  dicta  regia  ma- 
jestas  ex  duobus  malis  minus  malum  eligat,  et  soli  suae  pu 
raeq;  conscientiae  innitens,  id  agat,  quod  nunc  tam  reve 

*  SU06  ornnes  ^  difficilem  se  ezhibiierit, 


OF  RECORDS.  59 

icBter  a  wddis  apostolicae  authoritate  exigit,  unde  sedis  oon-  BOOK 
tempUis  indiea  gravior  excresoeiet,  hoc  praesertim  tempc»e 
idaioduin  periculcMO :  quae  omnia  sunt  k  S.  D.  N.  summa 
lui  prudentia  alte  consideranda,  nullo  prorsus  dubio  aut 
difficultate  in  re  tarn  gravi  mature  concedenda  inteijecta; 
Dec  eam  retardare  debet  cujusquam  mortalis  instantia,  con- 
templaUOy  vel  satisfactio,  prsesertim  quum  in  multis  aliis  re- 
bus, forsan  non  tam  manifestis  et  apparentibus,  sanctitas 
sua  liberalem,  facilemque  erga  alios  se  saepe  praestiterit ;  cui 
humilUina  reverentia  praemissa  meo  nomine  dioetis,  quod 
hec  loquor  tanquam  fidele,  utcunq;  4ndignum  ecdesiae 
membrum,  omnia  exoogitans  quae  possent  in  ecdesias  aug- 
mentum  et  existimationem  oedere,  ea  etiam  ™adnx>nen8  et 
ooDsulens  ut  evitentur,  quas  cessura  videantur  in  oontrarium« 
Quodrca  sanctisrimo  domino  nostro  a£5rmabitis,  quod  prae- 
nusais  omnibus  tam  maximi  momenti  existentibus  probe  oon- 
flderatis,  non  veluti  mediator  aut  intercessor,  ob  privatum 
ilium  affectum  quem  regiae  majestatis  causis,  ut  mei  juris 
est,  promovendis  gero,  sed  tanquam  is  qui  in  re  tanta  et  ex 
tam  oerta  scientia  et  cognitione,  velim  sanctissimo  domino 
nostro  suadere,  ut  quod  nunc  petitur  omnino  concedat,  idq; 
suaderem  etiam  si  in  hoc  regnum  nunquam  venissem,  neq; 
hie  commune  quicquam  haberem ;  rogoque,  precor,  et  ob- 
testor  ejus  sanctitatem,  ut  omni  dubio,  respectu,  metuq;  de- 
posito,  nullo  pacto  neget  aut  difierat  ea  concedere  aut  ad- 
Duere,  quae  re^  majestas  urgentissimas  ob  causas  tanta 
nunc  animi  sollicitudine  exposcit ;  sed  his  potius  benignius 
liberaliterq;  adnuat,  et  omnia  concedere  non  gravetur  in 
[deniorem  modum  qui  hujus  rei  gratia  possit  excogitari, 
compertissimumq;  abi  sua  sanctitas  habeat,  sed  id  "efiectu- 
nun,  quod  coram  Deo  et  hominibus  justum  omnino  habe- 
bitur,  arctissimeq;  regiam  majestatem  devinciet  ad  suae 
sanctitatis,  ecclesiae  apostolicaeq;  sedis,  ^causas  omnes  pro 
viribus  juvandas  protegendasque,  nee  ea  in  re,  ulli  labori, 
sumptui^  regno  vel  subditis  parcet,  nee  (si  opus  fuerit)  pro- 
priam  personam  exponere  recusabit,  in  ea  opinione  constan- 

■  ecdeiic  indignam  "*  adniOTeoB  "  affecturum         *  cansasq; 


60  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  tissime  permansura,  in  eandemq;  sententiam  Gallorum  regem 
^^'  et  alios  confoederatos  attrabet,  turn  pro  suae  sanctitatis  et 
cardinalium  liberatione,  turn  pro  sedis  apostolicse  autoritatis 
et  dignitatis  resUtutione ;  et  prseterquam  quum  dicta  sanc- 
titas  mei  humillimae  suae  creaturae  fidem  et  existimationem 
conservabit,  quo  in  omnem  eventum  et  necessitatem  ea  pos- 
sim  bic  facilius  commodiusq;  tractare  quae  in  ecclesiae  com- 
modum,  beneficium  et  securitatem  cessura  videbuntur,  in 
quae  officia  omnem  meam  industriam,  zelum,  studiumq;  ad- 
hibebo,  hunc  quoq;  serenissimum  regem  in  perpetuum  sibi 
lucrifaciet.  Quod  si  harum  rerum  rationem  non  habuerit, 
vereor  ne  sit  futurum  in  mea  potestate,  ut  uUo  modo  banc 
regiam  majestatem  vel  alium  ullum  principem  ad  ea  addu- 
cam,  quae  sanctissimo  domino  nostro  solatio  aut  subsidio  esse 
possunt.  Sed  confido  ab  ipsius  sanctitate  tantam  malorum 
occasionem  sublatam  iri,  gratissimo,  benignissimo,  liberri- 
moq;  animo,  omnia  ut  petuntur  concessuram  esse,  nullo 
objecto^  impedimento,  contradictione,  aut  mora. 


XIL 

Rome  Jan.  ^.  1528. 

Staphiletis's  letter  to  the  cardinal^  that  shews  how  much  he 
was  persuaded  of  t/ie  justice  of  the  Icing's  cau^e.  The 
original. 

Cotton  lib.      Revebendissime  et  iUustrissime  domine  D.  mihi  colen- 
Vitdi.b.     dissime,  post  humillimam  commendationem  D.  V.  reverend. 

xo«  loi.  42.     ,  .  ,  . 

dignabitur  intelligere  qualiter  quintadecima  die  post  re- 
cessum  nostrum  k  Londino  conscendimus  navem,  retenti  in- 
terim in  portu  ob  tempestatem  maris  et  contrarios  ventos : 
interim  in  itinere  fui  cum  reverendo  domino  Roffen.  et  dis- 
putavimus  materiam  multum,  copiose^  et  satis  prolixe,  in 
prsesentia  domini  doctoris  Marmeduci,  qui  intellexit  omnia 
ex  utraq;  parte  ab  utroque  dicta  et  saepius  replicata ;  penes 
quem  autem  steterit  victoria,  vel  saltem,  uter  nostrum  vali- 
dius  certaverit,  D.  V.  reverend,  percipiet  ex  fideli  relatione 


OF  RECORDS.  61 

pnefiiti  D.  Manneduci.  Unum  certifico  D.  V.  reverend.  600 
quod  pro  uno  mediocri  episoopatu  desiderassem  quod  huic  I'* 
Dostrse  disputationi  interfuisset  serenissimus  rex  nosier  et 
D.  V.  ^reverend,  pro  intelligentia  veritatis  et  pro  modo  dis- 
putandi:  ^ceterum  commendo  humiliter  D.  V.  reverend, 
istum  bonum  virum,  bonum  servitorem  ac  diligentem  sere- 
nissims  repas  majestatis  et  D.  V.  reverendiss.  Quibus  me 
quoq;  humillimum  ac  ex  toto  devotissimum  eorum  servum 
quam  humillime  possum,  ex  toto  corde  meo  semper  com- 
mendo, prsestiturus  utriq;  fideliss.  et  amantiss.  obsequium 
in  rebus  et  n^^otiis  mihi  commissis  et  committendis.  Bene 
Tskat  D.  V.  reverend,  quae  dignabitur  tenere  mc  semper  in 
bona  gratia  sereniss.  regis  nostri,  qui  est  decus  et  omamen- 
tum  repw  dignitatis.    Ex  Bononia  ^xx.  Jan.  1598. 

D.  V.  reverendiss. 

Humillimus  servitor,  episcopus 
Staphiieus. 


XIII. 
Ad  Campegium,  15S8. 

The  cardinaTs  letter  to  CampegiuSy  taken  Jrom  the  draught 
of  it ;  corrected  with  his  own  hand. 

Rkvbrbkdissimb  in  Christo  pater,  grata  semper  huic  Cotton  ub. 
r^ise  majestati  extiterunt  vestrae  reverend,  dominat.  officia,^'**!*'*'' 
sed  gratis^mum  omnium  illud  fuit,  quod  tanta  fide  et  sedu- 
litate  in  ipsius  promovenda  causa  ab  ea  fuisse  praestitum  ex 
reverendi  domini  Jerdonen.  sermone  cognovit :  quam  optimi 
amoris  significationem  toto  pectore  amplexatur,  jussitq;  ut 
suts  nominibus  ingentes  vestras  reverendissimas  D.  gratias 
haberemus:  cui  ^o  eo  quoq;  nomine  maxime  quoq;  me 
debere  fateor,  nulla  enim  in  re  magis  obnoxium  me  sibi 
potest  efficere,  quam  si  totis  suis  viribus,  omni  gratia  et 
authoiitate  adnitatur,  quo  negotium  hoc  ex  regiae  majestatis 
sententia  quam  citissime  oonfidatur ;  hujusmodi  enim  est  ut 

•  et  rvgina  ^  etenim  *  ao 


62  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  nullum  gravius  possit  accidere,  dilationem  nullam  patitur^ 
ii»pnt<>  quod  totius  hujus  regni  conservadonem,  regiae  sobo- 
lis  continuationem,  et  ejus  animi  salutem  in  se  contineat: 
causa  quidem  manifestior  est  quam  disputatione  egeat,  et 
sanctior  quam  debeat  in  controversiam  adduci,  banc  unam 
gratiam  et  nunc  ^primo  k  sede  apostolica  votis  omnibus 
petit,  et  earn  turn  ex  rei  justitia,  turn  ex  sua  in  S.  D.  N. 
filiali  devotione,  spem  concepit,  ut  nuUo  pacto  sibi  persuar- 
deat  unquam  fieri  posse  ut  sua  expectatione  frustretur,  quam 
sit  vestrse  R.  D.  opera  ^ac  patrodnio  maxime  posse  juvari. 
Iterum  igitur  atq;  iterum  reverendissimam  D.  vestram 
obsecro,  ut  postquam  recenti  et  claro  hoc  testimonio  pur- 
gavit  quicquid  antea  in  regiam  majestatem  fide  ^sinister 
fuerat  ad  nos  delatum,  et  nostrum  animum  abi  totum  de- 
vinxit,  non  gravetur  nunc  strenue  in  hoc  re^o  promovendo 
negotio  ad  optatum  usq;  finem  perseverare,  quod  ita  cor 
nostrum  premit,  ut  vel  proprio  sanguine  id  vellemus  posse 
k  S.D.N,  impetrare.  Caetera,  vestra  reverendissima  D.  ube- 
rius  ac  distinctius  cognoscet  ex  reverendo  domino  episcopo 
Jerdonensi,  et  ex  domino  Stephano  Gardinero  intimo  meo 
servo,  et  domino  Edwardo  Foxo  regio  familiari,  quibus  rogo 
ut  certissimam  in  omnibus  fidem  velit  habere.  Et  faelicissime 
valeat. 


XIV. 
Maij  7. 1628. 

The  cardindTs  letter  to  G.  Cassaiij  desiring  a  decretal  butt 

to  be  sent  over.    A  duplicate. 

Cotton  lib.  M A6KIFICB  domiue  Gregori,  &c.  Ingentem  serenissima 
^**foi''88  '^^  majestas  et  ego  lastitiam  concepimus,  quum  tum  ex 
domini  Stephani  Uteris,  tum  vero  ex  domini  Foxi  relatu 
cognovimus,  quanta  fide,  industria,  ac  vigilantia  usi  sitis  in 
ejusdem  regiae  majestatis  conficiendo  negotio,  quem  vestrum 
animum,  etsi  saepe  antea  arduis  in  rebus  exploratissimum 
certissimumq;  haberemus,  hoc  tamen  tam  claro  testimonio 

■  primum        I*  ac  pio  patrociDio         *  tinistre  fiierit 


OF  RECORDS.  63 

^nuDC  esse  comprobatum  mirifioe  letamur,  nihil  benim  k  book 
voIas  omissum  perspicimus,  quod  votum  nostrum  utcunq;  "• 
juYare  potuisset.  Cseterum  quum  nonnulla  adhuc  meo 
aliarumq;  doctiss.  virorum  judicio  superesse  videantur,  ad 
Rgise  majestatis  causam  securissime  stabiliendam  iiniendam- 
qae  de  quibus  ad  D.  Stephanum  in  prsesentia  perscribo; 
voB  iterum  atq;  iterum  rogo,  ut  de  illis  impetrandis  apud 
S.D.  N.  una  cum  domino  Stephano  vestram  gratiam  et  au- 
thoritatem,  quam  apud  ejus  sanctitatem  maximam  esse  et 
audio  et  gaudeo,  pro  viribus  interponatis,  maxime  autem  ut 
ID  commissione  ilia  decretali  k  S.  D.  N.  nuUis  arbitris  seu 
ooDsultoribus  admisas  concedenda,  et  secreto  ad  me  mit- 
tenda,  omnes  vires  ingenii^  prudentise,  diligentiseq;  vestrse  ad- 
hibeada,  a£Srmabitisq;  et  in  salutem  animamq;  meam  eidem 
S.  D.  N.  qpondelntis,  quod  dictam  bullam  secretissime  nullis 
moitalium  oculis  conspidendam  apud  me  asservabo,  tanta 
fide  et  cautione,  ut  ne  minimum  quidem  ex  ea  re  periculum, 
▼el  periculi  metum  ejus  sanctitas  sit  sensura;  non  enim  eo 
oom^lio  aut  animo  eam  oommissionem  impetrari  tam  vehe- 
inenter  cupio,  ut  vel  illius  vigore  uUus  processus  aut  aliud 
praeterea  quicquid  ageretur,  vel  eadem  publice  privatimve  le- 
gere  ilia  uUi  exhiberetur,  sed  ut  hac  quasi  arrha  et  pignore 
summae  patemseq;  S.  D.  N.  erga  regiam  majestatem  bene- 
volentiae  apud  hie  depositor  quum  videat  nihil  illi  <^denegatu- 
rum  quod  ^^petierit^perspiciatq;  tantum  fidei  ejus  sanctitatem 
in  me  reposuisse^  sic  mea  apud  dictam  majestatem  augeatur 
authoritas,  ut  quanquam  vires  omnes  suas  opesq;  apostolicas 
sedia  conservationi  et  in  pristinum  statum  reparationi  sic 
sponte  dicaverit,  me  tamen  suasore  et  consultore  omnia  in 
poaterum,  et  in  sanguinis  ^eflusione  sit  concessura  et  effec- 
tura,  quae  in  ejusdem  sedis  et  suae  beatitudinis  securitatem, 
tranquillitatem  et  oommodum,  quaquam  ratione  cedere  po- 
terunU 

*  nunc  cue  oomprobatom  miriBce  letamur,  om,  ^  enim  osn. 

*  dcgeoeraturum  *  petiyerit,  *  effasioDein 


BOOK 
II. 


64  A  COLLECTION 


XV. 


The  brieve  of  pope  Julius  Jbr  the  king's  marriage;  sus- 
pected to  be  forged. 

Cotton  lib.  Julius  papa  secundus.  Dilecte  fill  et  dilecta  in  Cbrigto 
5^2.  ^^  salutem  et  apostolicam  benedictionem.  Roniani  pmi- 
tificis  prsecellens  authoritas  concessa  sibi  desuper  utitur  po- 
testate,  prout  (personarum^  negotiorum  et  temporum  quali- 
tate  pensata)  id  in  domino  conspicit  expedire.  Oblatse  nobis 
nuper  pro  parte  vestra  petitionis  series  continebat,  quod 
cum  alias  tu  filia  Catharina,  et  tunc  in  humanis  agens  quon- 
dam Arthurus  carissimi  in  Christo  fiiii  nostri  Henrici  An- 
gliie  regis  illustrissimus  primogenitus,  pro  conservandis 
pacis  et  amicitiae  nexibus  et  foederibus  inter  prsefatum  An- 
glias  regem,  et  carissimum  in  Christo  filium  nostrum  Ferdi- 
nandum  regem,  et  carissimam  in  Christo  filiam  nostram 
Elizabeth,  reginam  catholicos  Hispaniarum  et  Sicilise,  ma- 
trimonium  per  verba  legitime  de  praesenti  contraxeritis, 
Uludq;  camali  copula  consummaveritis,  quia  tamen  dominus 
Arthurus  prole  ex  hujusmodi  matrimonio  non  suscepta,  de- 
cessit,  et  hujusmodi  vinculum  pacis  et  connexitatis  inter  pra^ 
fatos  reges  et  reginam  ita  firmiter  verisimiliter  non  perdunu 
ret,  nisi  etiam  illud  alio  affinitatis  vinculo  confoveretur  et  con- 
firmaretur,  ex  his  et  certis  aliis  causis,  desideratis  matrimo- 
nium  inter  vos  per  verba  legitime  de  praesenti  contrahere : 
sed  quia  desiderium  vestrum  in  praemissis  adimplere  non 
potestis,  dispensatione  apostolica  desuper  non  obtenta,  nobis 
propterea  humiliter  supplicari  fecistis,  ut  vobis  providere 
in  praemis^s  de  dispensationis  gratia  et  benignitate  aposto- 
lica dignaremur.  Nos  igitur  qui  inter  singulos  Christi 
fideles,  praesertim  catholicos  reges  et  principes,  pads  et  con- 
cordiae  amoenitatem  vigere  intensis  desideriis  affectamus,  his 
et  aliis  causis  animum  nostrum  moventibus,  hujusmodi  sup- 
plicationibus  inclinati,  vobiscum,  ut  aliquo  impedimento 
affinitatis  hujusmodi  ex  praemissis  proveniente  non  obstante, 

[*  This  document  is  not  At  present  to  be  found  in  MS.  Vit.  b.  12.] 


OF  RECORDS.  66 

Liimomuin  inter  vos  contrahere,  et  in  eo  postquam  con-   HOOK 
lum  fuerit»  remanere  libere  et  licite  valeatis,  authoritate         ' 


per  praraentes  dispensamus ;  et  quatenus  forsan 
Q  matrimonium  inter  vos  de  facto  publice  vel  clandestine 
itraxeritis,  ac  camali  cc^ula  oonsummaveritis,  vos  et  quem- 
etTestnim  ab  excessu  hujuamodi,  ac  excommunicationis 
iteatia  quam  propterea  incurristis,  eadem  authoritate  ab- 
himus,  ac  etiam  volnscum  ut  in  hujusmodi  inatrimonio 
:  de  fiacto  contracto  remanere,  sen  lUud  de  novo  oontrahere, 
ter  voa  Ubere  et  licite  valeatis,  similiter  dispensamus,  pro- 
iD  ex  hujuamodi  matrimonio  sive  contracto  sive  contrahendo 
idpiendam  l^timam  decernendo.  Volumus  autem,  a  hu- 
amodi  matrimonium  de  facto  contraxistis,  confessor,  per  vos 
quemlibet  vestrum  eligendus,  pcenitentiam,  quam  adim- 
ere  teneamini,  propterea  vobis  injungat.  Dat.  Romas  apud 
mctum  Petrum  sub  annulo  Piscatoris,  die  26.  Deoemb. 
iUeflimo  quingentesimo  tertio,  pont.  nostri  anno  primo. 

Si^smundus. 

XVL 

part  qfihe  cardinoTs  letter  to  G.  Cassaiij  desiring  leave 
to  shew  the  decretal  butt  to  some  of  the  king's  council. 
A  duplicate, 

Illub  iintur  video  maxime  necessarium  superesse,  ut  ^'^^^n  i>*'* 

.     .  .  Vitell. 

scretalis  bulla,  quam  reverendissimus  dominus  legatus  se-i,.  lo. 
mi  defert,  secreto  l^nda  exhibeatur  nonnuUis  ex  re^^^'*'9^- 
nsultoribus,  eo  quidem  consilio,  non  ut  in  judicium  pro- 
ratUTy  vel  ad  causam  definiendam  adhibeatur,  sed  solum 
t  perapicientes  illi,  quorum  prudentia  et  autoritas  non 
irva  eat,  nihil  k  me  fuisse  omissum,  quod  causam  re^ 
osBt  securiasimam  reddere,  omniaque  fuisse  k  S.  D.  N. 
wiceaaa,  quae  in  causae  firmamentum  ullo  pacto  queant  ex- 
og^tari  fadlius,  ubi  regiae  majestatis  securitati,  regni  quieti, 
t  perpetuo  totius  rei  stabilimento  undiq;  consultum  vi- 
lerint,  in  sententiam  nostram  deveniant,  summaq;  cum  dili- 
rentia  in  autoritatc  apostolica  ad  Dei  gloriam  conjuncta  rec- 
i»ime  absolvantur.  Proinde,  domine  Gregori,  iterum  atq; 
VOL.  I.  p.  2.  F 


66  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  iterum  vo&  impense  rogo^  quod  ad  S.  D.  N.  genua  devoluti 
^^'  ejus  beatitudinem  meo  nomine  obsecretis,  ut  hoc  reliquum 
meae  fidei  meaeq;  dexteritati  de  bulla  decretali  ostendeoda 
committere  velit,  quam  rem  sic  moderabor,  ut  nullum  pror* 
sus  periculum,  nullum  damnum^  nullum  odium  queat  un- 
quam  sibi,  vel  sedi  apostolicffi  provenire;  hooq;  tarn  ia- 
stanter  precor,  ut  pro  salute  mea  conservanda  petere  queam 
ardentius  nihil* 


XVII. 

John  Cassairs  letter  about  a  conference  he  had  toUk  the 

pope.    An  original. 

Reverendissime  ac  iUiistrissime  domine  D,  mi  colendii' 

sime!  6^c. 

CkyttoDiib.  QuuM  tabellaiius  D.  vestrs  reverendisdme  cum  ejus 
ViteU.  mandatis  literisq;  die  2.  Novemb.  datis  Bononiam  ad  equitem 
foi.  164.  fratrem  pervenisset,  neq;  ipse  tunc  posset  prse  debilitate 
properatis  itineribus  Romam  venire,  ne  ad  eam  rem  lon- 
gioris  temporis  moram  interponeret,  misit  per  dispositos 
equosD.  ^Vicennium  Casalium  fratrem  nostrum  patruelem, 
volens  ipsum  statum  subsequi ;  venit  igitur  D.  ^  Vicennius 
Casalius.  At  ego  vestr»  dominationis  reverendisfflmse  Uteris 
lectis  ac  perpensis,  S.  D.  N.  adivi,  et  ea  quae  D.  V.  reveren- 
dissima  scripserat,  diligenter  ejus  sanctitati  exposui,  ipsasq; 
etiam  literas  recitavi,  quas  prudentissime  et  efficacissime  om- 
nia explicabant.    Atq;  hujusmodi  verbis  sum  loquutus. 

Non  locus  hie  nee  tempus  postulat,  beatissime  pater,  ut 
ego  nunc  commemorem,  quanto  amore,  quanto  animi  of* 
fectu,  quibusq;  officiis  ilia  regia  majestas  apostolicam  sedem 
sanctitatemq;  vestram  sit  ubiq;  omni  tempore  prosecuta* 
quantaq;  observantia  et  fide  reverendissimus  dominus  Ebo* 
racen.  semper  coluerit;  nee  recensendum  hie  videtur,  quoC 
labores,  quot  incommoda  subiverint,  quae  officia,  quas  mul« 
toties  impensas  efiecerint,  quaerentes  ecclesiasticum  statum, 

•  ViDcentium  Cassaliam  ^  VinceDtiiu  CaasaliiiB. 


OP  RECORDS.  m 

iristunEHnn  reKgionem,  et  catholiGam  fidem  protegere  ac  book 

BKTVflore:   nee  Testra  sanctitas  ignorare  debet^  quibud  la^  U: 

cibBB^  quantis  ptoabus,  quot  tabellariis^  quot  oratoribiM 
'woBi  quot  non  dicam  literis,  sed  volumimbus  conscriptis, 
M  nolta  insuper  jurisperitorum  consilia,  turn  ex  Anglia 
fattty  turn  hie  etnrm  formata,  fuerit  tandem  it  vestra  saiicti- 
tie  flnpetratiimv  ut  res  eo^  qtHy  fuit  pacto^  componeretur : 
la  Totiolie  repm  majestads  deaiderio  hidulgebatur,  et  beap- 
tiAnis  veslrB&  honori  ac  conscieiitiie,  justitiseq;  et  equitati 
Midiebatar.  At  nunc  sanctitas  vestra  animadvertit  illos, 
reter  omnium  nostrum  spem  et  opinionem,  omni  auxilio 
BBitos  esse  deatitutos :  reverendiss.  Campegius  non  nodo 
OD  oatendit,'  se  adeo  urgentibus  precibus  sereniasimi  r^s 
lHjenqperare  velle;  sed  ut  primum  ad  colloquium  venit, 
an  totam  pervartit,  reffSLxn  majestatem  k  divortio  dissuamt, 
sinde  ae  si-  ei  l^;atio  demandata  fuerit,  ut  serenisaimo 
}gL  ex  parte  i^nse  persuadere  debeat,  ut  se  i  divortio  ab- 
iaeat,  adeo  ut  non  poasit  regia  majestas  stimulum  hunc  con- 
Kntis  ex  auo  pectore  evellere,  aemperq;  in  ea  mentis  per- 
nbatioiie  illi  ait  permanendum,  ut  omnibus  horis  co^tet 
noesKirem  sui  r^ni  ex  suo  sanguine  defuturum*  Neq; 
fliuc  reverendissimus  Campegius  ullam  significationem 
e&ty  velle  se  ad  id  exequendum  descendere,  quodpriore 
la  generali  commissione  oontinetur;  verum,  quod  pejus 
tiam  est,  quum  multis  predbus  bulla  decretalis  in  hac 
um  regia  impetrata  fuerit,  promiseritq;  vestra  sanctitas  se 
omiaBurum  ut  serenissimo  regi  ac  reverend.  D.  Eboracen. 
itenderetur,  et  eorum  manibus  crederetur,  quam  ipsi  ali- 
uibiui  ex  secretissimis  oonsiliariis  ostenderent,  ut  serenissi- 
lus  Fex  de  todus  negotii  sBquitate  instructior  fieret,  noluit 
■verendisfflmus  Campegius  eam  credere  serenissimo  regi, 
Dt  reverendissimo  domino  Eboracen.  suo  in  ea  causa  coU 
^.  Cur  autem  vefit  vestra  sanctitas  regiam  majestatem  in 
BB  apem  adduxisse,  ut  deinde  hoc  pacto  illam  fhistretur 
6  deludat.  Tunc  S.  D.  N.  injecta  in  meum  brachium 
laauy  me  ulterius  loqui  prohibuit,  se  ira  acceusum  non 
bfloondens,  dixit,  non  parum  nbi  dc  D.  V.  reverendissima 
onquerendum  esse,  atq;  sub  ejus  fide  se  deceptum  esse;  bul- 

f2 


68  A  COLLECTION 

BOOR  Ijun  decretalem  dedisse,  ut  tantum  re^  dstenderetur^  oon- 
'*'  cremareturq;  statim  :  ad  hoc  me  (inquit)  multis  ille  magniaq; 
precibus  protraxit,  ostendens,  si  id  non  daretur,  mllnifestum 
suae  saluti  ruinam  impendere;  nunc  autem  earn  bullaniy 
quae  debuit  esse  secretissima,  vult  divulgare,  neq;  unquam 
se  promisisse  ooncessurum  ut  consiliariis  ostendatur :  litexas 
(inquit)  ipsas  reverendissimi  Eboracen*  proferre  possum^ 
quibus  id  tantum,  quod  dixi,  petit,  et  ipsum  equitem  ^Car 
salium  testem  volo,  quod  dominus  Stephanus  Gardinenia^ 
ipse  nihil  aliud  k  me  postulaverunt,  nee  si  postulass^it, 
quicquam  amplius  obtinuissent ;  atq;  utinara  aliter  rem  pe- 
tissent,  eam  namq;  facile  denegassem,  nee  ad  hanc  pceniten- 
tiam  venissem,  ex  qua  vel  unius  digiti  jactura  (mode  &en 
possit)  quod  factum  fuit  revocarem,  video  enim  quantum 
mali  ex  eo  mihi  subeundum  sit  Quum  S.  D.  N.  haec  et 
Emilia  contra  suum  morem  dixisset,  ego  in  eam  sent^itiam 
subsecutus,  sciendum  esse,  quod  D.  V.  reverendissima  pedt, 
non  esse  ab  eo,  quod  ejus  sanctitas  constitutum  fuisse  dicit  alir 
enum,  nee  D.  V.  reverendissima  hanc  rem  divulgari  velle,  aut 
secundum  eam  bullam  sententiam  fern ;  caeterum  regis  mfr- 
jestati  et  sibi  tradi,  ut  possent  aliquibus  fidelioribus  cariori- 
busq;  consiliariis  ostendere,  ut  ipsi  de  re  tota  fiant  instruc- 
tiores,  quod  perinde  arcanum  erit,  ac  si  in  nullius  notitiam 
devenisset.  At  non  (inquam)  sanctitas  vestra  plerosq;  habet 
quibus  .quum  aliquid  arcanum  crediderit,  putet  id  non  minus 
celatum  esse,  quam  si  uno  tantum  pectore  contineretur,  quod 
multo  magis  serenissimo  Anglise  regi  evenire  debet  cui  sin- 
guli  in  suo  regno  sunt  subjecti,  neq;  etiamsi  velint,  possunt 
regi  non  esse  fidelissimi:  vse  namq;  illis  si  vel  parvomomento 
ab  illius  voluntate  recederent.  Quid  hoc  praeterea  obessei 
potest  ?  an  non  sic  petitum,  sic  constitutum  fuit  ?  quae  ratio 
sanctitatem  vestram  propositum  mutare  cogit  ?  Ibi  pontifex 
iracundus,  et  concitatior  etiam  quam  pauld  ante ;  Haud  (in-, 
quit)  ita  fuit  constitutum,  nee  me  latet,  quid  de  ea  bulla  facere 
cogitent,  et  cujusmodi  ex  eo  mihi  damnum  redundaturum 
sit;  firmum  igitur  illud  habeatis,  me  decrevisse,  neq;  sen- 

*^  Cassalium 


OF  RECORDS.  69 

tfliitiam muto,  nolle  qnioquam  amplius  hac  in  re  permittere.    BOOK 
At  ego,  nolit  (qiueso)  vestra  sanctitas  ric  ex  certa  animi  ' 

ntentia  loqm,  ac  potius  in  his  literis  reverendissimi  doniini 
Eboraoen.  oonaderet  damna,  ruinas,  haereses,  quae  vestrse 
■Bctitatis  culpa  in  illo  regno  orirentur :  regia  enim  majes- 
tH,  male  k  vestra  beatitudine  tractata,  injuria,  et  ignominia 
decta,  studium  et  voluntatem,  quam  semper  optimam  in 
Kdem  apostolicam  habuit,  in  contrariam  partem  convertere 
poaet,  hoc  est  dominationi  vestrs  toto  pectore  consideran- 
dum:  esto  quod  de  hujus  negotii  8?quitate  disceptatum  non 
at,  ooncedomus  etiam  hanc  rem  malam,  et  mali  exempli  fu- 
toiBin  (quod  quidem  secus  esse  judicaverunt  omnes)  an  non 
votra  sanctitas  novit  pleraq;  quae  non  bona  sunt,  prae- 
£eni  nonnunquam  k  nobis  solere,  ne  pejora  patiamur; 
itq;  hoc  turn  aliis  in  rebus,  turn  imprimis  haeresium  evitan- 
darum  causa  providendum  est,  quas  videmus,  quum  semel 
altiores  radices  ^;erint,  non  posse  amplius  extirpari :  atq; 
Uad  illius  pedes  genibus  flexis,  eam  precibus  omnibus  sum 
obtestatus,  ut  amidtiam  potentissimi  regis  conservare,  ob- 
aenrantiain  dominationis  vestrae  reverendissimse  erga  ejus 
atncdtatem,  nostramq;  servitutem  respicere  vellet;  relicta 
namq;  regiad  majestatis  amicitia,  religionis  imminutio  sub- 
sequeretur,  et  regni  illius  k  tam  antiqua  cum  sede  apo- 
iKdica  oonjunctione  dissolutio,  ac  dominationis  vestrae  re- 
Terendissimae  gratia  et  autoritas  apud  sereniss.  regem  non 
8UO  nierito  deficeret,  ejusq;  fortasse  sal  us  periclitaretur ; 
DOS  autem  qui  semper  beatitudini  vestrae  inservivimus, 
pro  qua  tot  bonis  ofliciis  functi  sumus,  et  tantum  operae 
perfedmus,  ad  integram  amicitiam  inter  regiam  majesta- 
tem  et  vestram  sanctitatem  conservandam,  in  medio  nos- 
trarum  actionum,  regni  illius  damna  et  calami tatem,  nos- 
tramq; certissimam  ruinam  conspiccremus.  Ad  haec  S.  D. 
N.  et  brachiorum  et  totius  corporis  agitatione,  animum  com- 
motum  ostendens,  Volo  (inquit)  ego  ruinam,  quae  mihi 
mcxlo  immineat,  considerare,  et  id  ipsum  ({uod  feci  valde 
me  angit ;  si  haereses,  vel  alia  mala  oritura  sunt,  quaenam 
in  eo  mea  culpa  erit  ?  satis  meae  conscicntise  fuerit  mc  va- 
casse    culpa,  cui  essem  obnoxius,  si  hoc  etiam  quod  nunc 

f3 


70  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  ex  me  petitur  concederepa:  nee  reverendissimus  domuiiis 
'  Eboracen«s,  pec  vos  ullam  causam  de  me  oonquerendi  hft- 
betis,  quicquid  nunc  poUicitus  sum  prsestiti,  neq;  aliud  ua* 
qviam,  etsi  mibi  fuciendi  ^sset  fisuuiltas  regia  majestas  et  le* 
yerendiQiimus  domiBU3  Eboracen.  k  me  petierunt,  quod  nan 
p|Y>mpdseime  concess^rim,  ut  quisq;  facile  intelligat,  quanti 
eas  semper  feoerim ;  ad  aliqua  etiam  vestri  causa  facilioreia 
me  pr^bui.  Cffiteruin  uH  vertitur  mece  oonscientiae  inte* 
gritas,  omnia  posthabenda  oenseo,  agant  per  se  ipd  quod 
volunt,  legatum  remittant  eo  prastextu,  quod  in  causam  uL 
terius  procedi  nolint,  et  deinceps  ut  ipsi  volent  rem  oon-i 
ficiant,  modo  ne  me  autore  injuste  quicquam  agatur.  <^Tum 
ego,  Nonne  vestra  siinctitas  vult,  ut  ex  vigore  commissioius 
prQcedatur  ?  quod  quum  velle  aiBrmasset,  dixi,  igitur  reve^ 
rendis«imuB  Campegius  sanctitatis  vestrse  voluntati  advenuu 
tur,  divortium  ^nim  regi  dissuasit ;  At  pontifex  ego  (inquit) 
illi  imposui,  ut  divortium  regi  dissuaderet,  persuaderet  le- 
ginas ;  quod  autem  ad  commissionem  pertinet,  si  requiratui^ 
exequetur.  Sumus  ergo  (inquam)  Concordes,  beatissime 
pater,  quod  quum  ita  sit,  quid  nocere  poterit  decretakm 
bullam  aliquibus  secretissimis  ac  juramento  adactis  eonsi- 
liariis  ostendisse  ?  tum  quassans  caput,  Sdo  (inquit)  quid 
de  ^  re  facere  constituant,  verum  nondum  Campegii  literaa 
ex  Anglia  le^,  quapropter  die  crastino  ad  me  redilntis. 
Hoc  pacto  S.  D.  N.  primo  die  me  dimisit.  Adfiiit  his  ser* 
monibus  dominus  Vincentius  ^Casalius,  quem  ^ab  equite 
fratre  hue  missum  dixi,  qui  equitem  ipsum  excusavit,  quod 
quamvis  ille  animadverteret  negotium  hoc  tanti  moment 
esse,  ut  etiam  cum  vitse  discrimine  Romam  per  disposhos 
equos  sibi  properandum  esse  videret,  nihilominus  supers^- 
disse  videns  quod  si  id  fecisset  necesse  sibi  futurum  domi,  et 
in  lectulo,  permanere  potius,  quam  de  re  tanta  coram  ejus 
sanctitate  agere.  Atq;  interim  dominus  Vincentius  multas 
rationes  ad  persuadendum,  equitis  Cassalii  nomine  adhibuit, 
quas  eodem  pacto  ejus  sanctitas  in  sequentem  diem  rejecit. 
Postridie  ejus  diei  «gnatura  habita  est,  cui  ego  tanquaa 

^  Tuuc  '  Cassalius,  '  ob  equitem  fratrem 


OP  RECORDS.  71 

icierendarius  interfui,  in  yespenimq;  est  protracta,  nee  ju-    book 

idfi  opportunum  pontifioem  signaturse  munere  defessuni       ^^' 

iggredi,  quum  prseflertiin  ejus  sanctitiu  diceret  se  nondum 

CoDpegii  litems  perlegisse.  Res  igitur  iterum  in  diem  prox- 

imum  iqecta  fuit^  quo  postea  horam  commodam  nactus,  pcm- 

tifioem  adivi,  quumque  omnium  capitum,  quae  D.  V.  reveren- 

iaims  literis  oondnebantur,  quasi  summam  efFecissem,  ne 

(jukquam  per  oblivionem  prieteriiem,  ab  ea  primum  parte 

eQepi,  in  qua  dicitur  suam  sanctitatem  concessisse  commis- 

aonem  geoeralem  in  Samplissimam  forroam,  et  promisisse  fe- 

reodam  sententiam,  se  ratificaturum.    Ponufex  hoc  verum 

cne  aflBrmavit,  dicens  se  contentum  esse,  ut  ad  scntentiam 

pnoedatur  ;  qua  vero  parte  est^  ejus  sanctitatem  bullam  de* 

attalem  ooncesosse,  ut  secretiores  regise  majestatis  oonsilia^ 

noB  instruerety  id  k  veritate  longe  remotum  dixit,  posseq;  ad 

id  se  literas  D.  V*  reverendissimse  ostendere :  atq;  ea  repeti- 

1^  quae  priore  die  super  hoc  dixerat,  viz.  dominum  Stephar- 

nmn  Gardinerum  et  equitem  ^  Casalium  se  testes  habere,  hanc 

bulkm  non  ea  oonditione  petitam  fuisse  ut  ostenderctur  cui- 

qusm,  praeterquam   serenissimo  regi  et  D.  V.  reverendis- 

■mae,  et  Campegium  nunc  ad  se  scribere  tantundem  effecisse, 

quo  Cscto  ex  conventione  bullam  comburi  debere,  promis- 

nnim  quoq;  se  dixit,  ut  si  quas  allegantur,  probentur,  ad 

mtentiam  ferendam  procedatur,  se  id  ratum  habiturum. 

Quumque  ego  qusesissem  an  vellet,  quas  fiercnt  per  eam 

bfoUam  comprobare,  minime  id  oportere  dixit ;  negavit  quo- 

(pe  earn   consiliariis  ostcndendam   esse,  qui   tanietsi   rem 

bonam  non  judicarent,  approbarent  tamen  super  ejus  sanc- 

titada  conscientiam ;  ac  ssepius  interim  repctivit,  non  esse 

amplius  in  ea  re  commorandum.     Ad  aliam  igitur  partem 

dereni,  in  qua  D.  V.  revercndissima  dicit,  reverendissimum 

Camp^um  iSvortium  inter  regem  serenissimum  et  reginam 

omatom  dissuadere:   Tum  pontifcx   Campegium  scribere 

&dtf  eo  se  etiam  functurum  officio,  ut  reginam  divortium 

persuaderet,  quam  ab  eo  alienam  invenerit ;  modeste  tamen 

enn,  ait,  locutam  fuisse,  et  consiliarios  pctiisse  cjui  ex  His- 

pania  denegati  fuerint,  ex  Flandria  autem  conccs^i.     Dixit 

r  anipliasima  forma,  ^  Cassaliimi 

F  4 


72  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  etiam  S.  D.  N.  se  literas  ad  r^em,  rererendiBsuno  Ct 
pegio  ex  suo  chirographo  dedisse,  ut  regia  majestas  fid 
his  haberet,  quae  reverendisnmus  Campegius  suae  san' 
tatis  nomine  diceret.  Ad  ilkm  deinde  partem  deveni,  i 
est:  Causam  regis  perinde  differt,  ac  si  nolit  ad  judidi: 
sententiamque  in  partem  suae  majestatis  ferendam  dese 
dere,  donee  S.  D.  N.  certiorem  prius  effecerit,  de  his 
hanc  causam  concementibus,  quae  ibi  vidit  et  audivit.  . 
haec  respondit,  Campegium  quandocunque  requisitus  fue: 
processurum,  neque  de  supersedendo  commissionem  habe; 
se  tantum  injunxissc,  ut  quum  procedi  ooeptum  esset, 
certiorem  faceret,  nc  tamen  interim  moras  aliquid  inter; 
neretur.  At  ubi  est^  nullo  pacto  adduci  vult,  ut  mihi  i 
collegae  commissionem  hanc  decretalem  crcdat.  Dixit  veri 
id  esse,  ideo  factum  ne  pluribus  palam  fieret,  eaque  con 
tionc  qua  petitum  fuit,  ostensam  nequicquam  amplius  « 
pectandum,  ea  repetens,  quae  prius  etiam  circa  hoc  dixei 
At  ego,  videat  sanctitas  vestra  quod  ex  his  verbis,  quae 
scripta  sunt  loquor,  quae  dicunt  sanctitatem  vestram  co 
missionem  decretalem  concessisse,  ea  conditione  ut  aliquil 
rcgiis  consiliariis  ostenderetur.  Turn  pontifex  iterum  < 
candescens ;  Ostendam  (inquit)  literas  ipsius  reverendissi 
Eboracen.  nee  loquor  mendacia,  et  non  minus  meis  verl 
literisq;  prioribus  reverendissimi  Eboracen.  fides  est  1 
bcnda  quam  his  qua  nunc  afFertis.  Tum  ejus  sanctitat 
■mitigare  quaesivi,  si  minus  urgenter  mandata  exequer 
quoniam  ^ita  it  me  fieri  oportet.  Quod  ad  regni  ruin 
damna,  calamitates,  scandala,  et  diminuUonem  religioi 
multa  in  eandem  sententiam  dixit,  in  quam  primo  die  lo< 
tus  fuit;  quum  diceret,  egregium  vero  decus  serenissii 
huic  regi  fuerit,  si  ipse,  qui  fidei  defensor  et  sit  et  iq>p 
letur,  qui  libros  etiam  pro  ejus  defensione  ediderit,  eand* 
nunc  impugnare  cogatur;  ad  haec  quam  recte  sint  ventv 
viderint  ipsi.  Eo  autem  loco,  in  quo  dicebatur  aliquid 
regio  negotio,  inter  generalem  fratrum  de  observantia,  et  ej 
sanctitatem  convenisse,  et  eo  autore  foedus  inter  ejus  sane 
tatem  et  Caesarianos  componendum;  dixit,   id  ostende 

'  miUgari  ^  id 


OF  RECORDS.  78 

quod  de  regio  negodo  nihil  promiserit,  quod  quicunq;  pol-  BOOK 
fidtiis  at,  et  quin  poterit  halnta  ratione  suae  conadentise,  re  "' 
ipot  praestare  velit:  in  eo  autem  quod  de  pace  tractanda 
aHertur^  dixit,  se  nullum  modum  in  tali  negotio  invenirej 
neq;  ae  adhuc  acire,  quod  iate  generalis  ullas  pads  condi- 
dones  nt  aUaturus ;  atq;  ea  insuper  addidit,  quae  meis  Uteris 
He  15  Novemb.  datis  D.  V.  reverendisaimae  aignificayi* 

AliiB  ddnde  diebus  S.  D.  N.  saepissime  sum  alloquutus, 
qui  decrevit  cum  re^erendissimis  De  Monte  et  Sanctorum 
Quatuor  cardinalibus  de  his  rebus  omnibus  loqui,  praet^- 
quam  de  bulla  decretali,  de  qua  cum  nemine  Tult  ullam 
fieri  mentionem,  jussitq;  ex  omni  acriptura  ejus  menuHiam 
eximL  De  reliquis  itaq;  rebus  omnibus  loquutus  sum  cum 
his  duobus  cardinalibus  qui  dixerunt  pontificem  oontentum 
fixe,  ut  ad  sententiam  procedatur,  tameta  id  plerisq;  alie- 
Dum  videatur :  deque  eo  nonnuUi  ex  cardinalibus  cum  ob- 
trectatione  loquuntur,  et  Caesaris  orator,  ne  procedatur,  pro- 
teatatur,  voluntq;  fieri  in  curia  causae  advocationem,  com- 
miaaooemq;  cum  inhibitione  ad  partes;  dicuntq;  hi  duo 
lererendisnmi,  quod  quae  postulant  illi,  justa  sunt,  nee  mi- 
nimo  cuiq;  denegari  possent,  nolle  tamen  regise  majestatis 
causa  S.  D.  N.  quicquam  ex  eo  quod  factum  sit  immutare. 

Quum  alio  etiam  die  pontificem  otiosum  nactus  essem, 
multa  cum  ejus  sanctitate,  de  rebus  praeteritis  disserui,  deque 
eo^  quod  ego  ad  ejus  utilitatem  cum  Venetis  egissem,  quo- 
aiam  adrem  serenissimi  regis,  et  D.  V.  reverendissimae  volun- 
tatem  esse,  ut  quotiescunque  occasio  daretur,  pro  suae  sancti- 
tatis  oommodo  omnia  fierent:  exposui  deinde  quantopere  ela- 
borassem  pro  negotio  Cerviae  et  Ravennae,  utque  multa  Gal- 
lid  oratores  e^ssent  k  D.  V.  reverendissima  potissimum  insti- 
gati ;  addidi  etiam  eflicadssima  verba,  quibus  usus  est  domi- 
nus  Stej^anus  Gardinerus.  Ad  omnia  S.  D.  N.  respondit, 
le  ea  de  re  regiie  majestati,  ac  D.  V.  reverendissimae  gratias 
habere,  et  mihi  quoque  gratias  egit ;  dixitque,  iion  tamen 
omnes  dmul  tantum  efficere  potuistis,  ut  mihi  meae  dvitates 
redderentur.     Scitis  autem  conditiones  foederis  in  quo  ego 


74  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  quoque  eram,  fuisse,  ut  quum  quia  nostrum  injuria  affioe- 
retur*  ab  eo  caeteri  confoederati  injuriam  propulsarent,  quod 
multo  roagis  pro  me  faciendum  erat,  quum  qui  in  ipso 
foedere  essent,  mihi  injuriarentur ;  et  inde  Caesariani  yo^ 
lunt  mihi  persuadere  Venetas  non  fuisse  id  facturos^  m 
putassent  regi  Angliae  aut  Christianissimo  displidturum : 
neque  interim  desbtunt,  multa,  magnaq;  mihi  poUiceri, 
unde  ego  quod  alias  etiam  dixi^  id  quod  affertur,  quum 
aiiter  facere  nequeam,  aocipere  cogar.  Illudq;  etiam  vos 
scire  volo  promissum  mihi  fuisse,  si  legatus  hie  in  Angliam 
mitteretur,  futurum  ut  mihi  civitates  k  Venetis  resUtueren- 
tur.  Tum  ego,  non  omnia,  beatissime  pater,  adhuc  sunt 
perfecta,  rex  enim  potentissimus  omnino  operam  dabit,  ut 
ills  civitates  beadtiidini  vestrsB  resUtuantur :  An  non,  qus 
ejus  majestas  scribit,  vestra  sanctitas  animadvertit  ?  Cui 
videndum  imprimis  est,  ne  de  ipsa  serenissimo  regi  sit  cod- 
querendum ;  et  ex  hac  occasione  iterum  ad  r^iam  causam 
redii.  At  ejus  sanctitas  dixit,  se  omnia  quae  potuisset  pro 
regia  majestate  et  D.  V.  reverendissima  fecisse,  facturamq; 
etiam  fibenter. 

Nonne  igitur  (inquam)  posset  ratio  aliqua  inveniri,  qua 
conoederetur  earn  bullam  aliquibus  ex  secretioribus  consi- 
liariis  ostendi  posse  ?  Tum  pontifex,  non  (inquit)  Non  potest 
hoc  fieri,  nee  k  me  impetrari ;  quod  si  ullo  modo  fieri  po- 
tuisset, minime  tarn  multas  magnasque  preces  k  serenis^mo 
rege,  et  reverendissbno  domino  Eboracen.  expectassem; 
quumque  quibusdam  validis  argumentis  instarem,  prohibuit 
me  ulterius  de  hujusmodi  re  loqui.  Nolui  ego  unquam  di- 
cere,  equitem  fratrem  brevi  esse  venturum,  ne  pontifex  rem 
in  illius  adventum  protraheret,  ea  tantum  de  causa,  ut 
moram  interponeret* 

Omnibus  deinde  aliis  diebus  super  eodem  negotio  institi, 
nunquam  tamen  pontifex  sententiam  suam  ulla  ex  parte 
immutare  vohiit;  tantum  iQud  decrevit,  Nuntium  mittere 
velle,  qui  suam  sententiam  verbis  explicaret :  quumq;  nulla 
mihi  amplii»  spes  relinqueretur  quicquam  amplius  impe- 
trandi,  tum  demum  dixi,  equitem  fratrem  Komae  futurum 


OF  RECORDS.  75 

nquend  die^  qiu  quum  adeo  gnYis  momoiti  rem  cemerec,  book 
miaerit  warn  valetudini  consulere,  et  quod  is  minime  pu-  "' 
tMKt,6iifle  aervitutis  in  gus  MUictitatein  merita  hoc  modo 
■ik  tnctmnda  fiufise.  Gratum  sibi  dixit  pontifex  equitis 
adientiim  fore,  quodque  cum  ipsoet  constituerentur  omma» 
nepua  ae  tamen  ulla  pacto  id  quod  nunc  petitur  concessu- 
ram :  Vemt  itaq;  eques  frater,  qui  non  secus  ac  si  nunquam 
qmaquam  de  hac  re  cum  pontifice  egisset,  singula  de  intq;ro 
tmetayit,  ommbus  his  modis  et  rationibus  tentatis  quae  ex- 
eogjitari  °^potuerunt.'  Quae  omnia  minutim  dominus  ^  Vioen- 
mus  Casaalius  noster  patruelis,  quem  ad  ipsum  mittimus, 
foffais  coram  ^explicalut,  ^oque  ne  D.  V.  reverendissimse 
jam  nimia  molestus  am,  de  hac  ulterius  non  scribam. 

QiMid  ad  Wintomensem  expeditionem  spectat,  multum  hi 
reverendisrami  domini  cardinales  offendebantur,  nunc  ab 
ipos  pecuniarum  remissiones  postulari,  quum  depraedata 
eorum  bona  sint,  ipmq;  propter  id  ad  paupertatem  redacti. 
QuibuB  ego  ostendi,  miy  us  emolumentum  ad  ipsos  venturum, 
a  D.  V*  reverendissima  unam  eccleaam  acciperet,  alteram 
deponeret,  quam  a  alter  tantum  Wintonienas  ecclesiae  ex* 
•peditionem  faceret ;  neque  D.  V.  revercndisomam  nimis 
banc  permutationem  optare  dixi,  quum  Wintonienas  non 
multo  eoclesia  PDubliensi  sit  diUor.  Ad  hsec  dixerunt, 
quod  libentius  D.  V«  reverendissima^  quam  cuiquam  alteri 
erunt  gratificaturi,  quoniam  ipsa  de  sede  apostolica  ait  sem- 
per bene  merita,  non  tamen  se  yereri,  quin  D.  V.  reveren- 
dissima Wintoniensem  eodesiam  illius  regni  primariam  sit 
aooeptura.  Ego  quum  pontificem,  et  deinde  cardinales  eos 
qui  magis  rebus  nostris  student  ambissem,  cffed,  ut  pontifex 
de  ea  re  in  coosistorio  referret,  quod  ejus  sanctitas  effedt, 
multis  eUam  additis  laudibus  D.  V.  reverendissimae,  quibus 
aliqui  cardinales,  et  maxime  Neapolitan],  responderunt  ea 
quae  superius  dixi.  lUud  tandem  decreverunt,  quod  quum 
D.  V.  reverendissima  solvere  debeat,  pro  expeditione  Win- 
tonienais  eoclesiae,  et  pro  retensione  ecclesiae  Eboracensis  et 
abbatifle  Sancti  Albani,  halnta  ratione  totius  summae,  ejus 

■"  {Wterunt.        "  Vincentius        «  explicabat,        p  DunelmeDsi 


76  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK    pars  dimidia  V.  D.  reverendissimae  condonaretur,  et  ut  ad 
^^'      18  vel  14  millia  aureorum  remittant,  et  non  multo  plus  eo, 


quod  pro  Wintonien.  turn  ecclesia  deberet  solvere.  Id  re- 
verendissimis  cardinalibus  ideo  displicebat,  quoniam  noUent 
res  hujusmodi  in  exemplum  trahi,  quum  prsesertim  magnus 
Francise  cancellarius,  ipse  quoque  in  magna  quadam  expe- 
ditione,  id  ipsum  in  prsesentia  flagitat,  quod  isti  concedere 
nolunt. 

Csetera  ex  domino  ^  Vicenno  D.  V.  reverendissima  copio- 
sius  coram  intelligat ;  quae  bene  valeat.  Dat.  Romas  die  17 
Decemb:  15^. 

Humillimus  servus 

Jo.  Cassalius, 
Prothonotar. 

XVIII. 

7%^  pope's  letter  to  the  cardinal^  giving  credence  to  Cam- 

pana.     An  original, 

DUectoJUio  nostro  Thomce  Sanctce  CecUicB  presbytero,  car- 
dinali  Eboracen,  in  regno  Anglice  nostro  et  sedis  de  lor- 
tere  legato. 

Cotton  lib.  DiLECTE  fili  noster,  salutem  et  apostolicam  benedictionem. 
b.  io.  Existimavimus  non  tarn  commode  per  literas  responderi  posse 
foi.  163.  b.  hisj  de  quibus  postremo  oratores  carissimi  in  Christo  filii 
nostri  istius  regis  nobiscum  egerunt ;  itaq;  proprium  homi- 
nem  Franciscum  Campanam  familiarem  nostrum  istuc  mit- 
timus, ex  quo  sua  serenitas  ac  circumspectio  tua  plenius 
intelligent  quae  nobis  occurrant,  tam  de  rebus  ad  pacem  et 
publice  ad  universam  Christianitatem  spectantibus,  quam 
super  privatis  serenitatis  suie,  de  quibus  nobis  per  literas  et 
oratores  vestros  significastis,  quas  quidem  summopere  cordi 
habemus.  Circumspectionem  tuam  hortamur,  ut  sibi  ac 
serenitati  suae  persuadeat  nos  paternam  benevolentiam  atq; 
animum  gessisse  et  gerere  erga  serenitatem  suam,  ab  eodemq; 
amorc  proficisci  omnia  quaecunq;  iUi  significamus,  ut  pluri- 

1  Vincentio 


OF  RECORDS.  77 

bus  drcumqiectioiiein  tuam,  quam  merito  roultum  amamus,   BOO  K 
eiponet  ^ect.  fil.  card.  Camp^us  legatus  una  tecum  nos-       *^' 
tar,ac  dic^tus  Franciscus,  quibus  plenissiniani  fidem  ^habebis. 
Ditum  Rom«  ^xv.  Decembris  MDXXVIII. 

J. 

Clemens  manu  propria. 


XIX. 

Decemb.  1.  1528. 

Apart  qf  Peter  Vawnea  his  instructjums^  directing  him  to 

threaten  the  pope.    An  original, 

'The  said  M.  Peter,  as  of  himself,  shall  a  part  say  unto  Cotton  lib. 
bis  holiness ;  Sir,  I  being  an  Italian,  cannot  but  with  a  b.*  lo. 
more  forvent  aseal  and  mind  than  ^another,  study  and  desire '^^''  '5^*  '*' 
the  wealy  honour  and  safety  of  your  holiness  and  the  see 
qxMtolick ;  which  compelleth  me  to  shew  unto  your  holi- 
ness, frankly,  what  I  see  in  this  matter.  Surely,  sir,  in  case 
your  holiness  continuing  this  particular  respect  of  fear  of 
the  emperor,  do  thus  delay,  protract,  and  put  ^over  the 
accomplishment  of  the  king^s  so  instant  desire  in  this  matter, 
and  not  impart  to  his  majesty  therein  bounteously  of  the 
treasure  and  goods  of  the  church,  ^and  see  apostolick, 
quanhtm  potestia  ex  thesauro  ecdesice  et  ex  plenitudine 
potettatie  ac  authoritate  d  Deo  vel  ab  ecdesia  coUata ;  I  see 
assuredly,  that  it  will  be  a  means  so  to  <=  alien  the  fast  and 
enUre  mind  which  his  highness  beareth  to  your  said  holi- 
ness, as  not  only  thereby  his  grace,  nobles,  and  realm,  but 
also  many  other  princes  his  friends  and  confederates,  with 
their  noUes  and  realms,  shall  withdraw  their  devotion  and 
obedience  from  your  holiness,  and  the  see  apostolick,  study- 
mg  how  they  may  acquit  this  your  ingratitude^  in  the  high- 
est cause  that  can  be  devised,  shewed,  and  so  long  conti- 
nued with  the  semblable.     And  therefore,  sir,  at  the  rever- 

•  hml>elriti8.  *  15.  •  And  Peter,  »»  any  other,  «  off 

'  and  the  see         *  alienate 


78  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  ence  of  Almighty  God,  cast  not  from  you  ihe  hean  of  this 
noble  Tirtuous  prince,  who  finaUy  cannot  fail,  the  peace 


had,  which  Christendom  may  not  long  forbear,  to  have  in 
his  puissance,  such  a  stay  as  may  be  aUe,  in  the  highest 
and  largest  manner,  to  recompence  his  friends,  and  to  acquit 
the  contrary. 

Henry  R. 

XX. 

7^  cardinoTs  letter  to  the  ambassadors  about  JUs  promo- 
tion to  the  popedom.     An  original. 

Magnifico  eqiiiti  domino  Gregorio  ^  Casalio  ac  domino  Pe^ 
tro  Vanni,  serenissimi  domini  Angiiie  et  Franci€e  regis 
in  Rom.  curia  oratoribus  ^S;c. 

Cotton  lib.  Magnificb  domine  Gregori  et  domine  Petre  salutem.- 
b^  Sicuti  incommodissimus  totius  reipublics  Christians,  ac 
foi.  73.  b.  potissimum  regise  majestatis  negotiis  S.  D.  N.  olntus  accidit, 
ita  etiam  vos  noh  latere  puto  quantum  periculi  et  discrimi- 
nis  hujus  serenissimi  regis  saluti  et  lionori,  ac  r^^ni  sui 
quieti  ab  hac  futuri  pontificis  electione  immineat,  et  quan- 
topere  vobis  adnitendum,  ac  vestro  studio,  diligentia,  indus- 
tria  et  prudentia  occurrendum  et  obstandum  sat,  ne  aliquis 
eligatur  pontifex  alienus  ab  hac  regia  majestate ;  et  quid 
pro  me  promovendo  facere  ac  tractare  <^debetis,  cumulate 
per  communes  meas  literas  vos  admonui :  nee  oportet  per 
has  quicquid  aliud  replicare,  quas  solum  ad  vos  scribere 
volui,  ut  fflgnificem  vobis  me  totum  hoc  gravis»mum  et 
omnium  maximum  negotium,  de  quo  acturi  estis,  vestrm 
prudentiae,  fidei,  et  dexteritati,  quam  longo  temporis  usu 
exploratissimam  habeo,  committere  et  credere,  speroq;  vos 
spei  et  opinioni  mees  de  vobis  concepts  omnino  responsu- 
ros,  et  bene  valete.   Londini  die  ^\i.  Feb.  «M.D.XXVIII. 

Vester  amantis«mus  frater, 
T.  Cardin.  Eborac. 

■  Cassatio        *»  ^c.  om.        «  debeatis,        •*  6        *  15*8, 


^ 


OF  RECORDS.  79 

BOOK 
XXI.  "• 


in  ir^brmaiion  given  to  the  pope  about  the  divorce.    An 

origvnai, 

Adnotaiio  summaria  eorum  qua  aliis  libeUis  fusius  expli- 
cata  S.  D.  N.  turn  licere,  turn  expedire,  ^persuadeant^  ut 
in  causa  regice  nuyestatis  sententiam  divortiijerat. 

Pbimom  licet  atque  edam  expedit  dirimere  hoc  matrimo-  Cotton  lib. 
nhim,  quod  juri  turn  divino  turn  humano  repugnat.  i,/\*/' 

DiTinum  enim  jus  duci  prohibet  uxorem  fratris,  quin  hie  ^^^'  "7- 
fratris  uxorem  ductam  fuisse  sit  notorium. 

Humanum  vero  jus,  duo  hujus  matrimonii  impedimenta 
eoDtinet,  altenim  affinitatis,  quod  divino  jureinductum  seve- 
risnme  sancivit;  alterum  publics  honestatis  et  justitise^quod 
pramulgavit  Deus :  «  ex  definitione  matrimonii,  divini,  hu- 
manique  juris  commutatio  interveniret,  quibusnam  ausjHdis 
hoc  matrimonium  constare  dicemus,  quod  utroque  jure 
adfersante  ac  repugnante  oontractum  est,  coit,  et  utcunque 

OODHStit? 

Sed  cessavit,  inquiunt,  in  hac  specie  juris  utriusque  prohi- 

bitio  per  gratiam  et  dispensationem  summi  pontificis. 
'  Respondetnr  quidem  isds  multis  modis.  Primo  non  esse 
videri,  quod  nullum  est,  nullum  autem  haberi  quod  sine  au- 
torimte  l^tima  fiat;  deniq;  pontificis  autoritatem  non  eate- 
nua  pertinere,  ut  in  gradibus  divina  lege  prohibitis  dispen- 
nre  poant :  non  opinionibus  scripturientiiun,  qui  pontificis 
aafhoiitatem  imminutam  velint,  sed  ipsius  pontificis  senten- 
tia  constat,  quern  suss  jurisdictionis  modum,  et  optime  no- 
viflK  et  ampliare  velle  potius  quam  restringere  credendum 
est;  quae  quum  ita  sint,  etiam  si  humani  juris  prohibitio 
per  dispensationem  sublata  videatur,  manet  nihilominus  im- 
motum,  quod  divinum  est,  si  ipsis  contra  seipsos  credimus 
pootificibus. 

Deinde,  ut  posse  pontifices  dispensare  fateamur,  et  in  ea 
parte  tribuamus  plus  authoritatis  quam  ipsi  sibiipsis  audeant 

*  pereundeDt, 


80  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  arrogare,  tamen  non  passim,  non  quocunque  modo,  non  te- 
mere,  et  sine  omni  considcratione,  posse  eos  dispensare ; 
atque  fatendum  est  ne  suo  testimonio  dissipatores  verius, 
quam  dispensatores  appellentur.  Itaque  ut  causam  urgen- 
tissimam  et  evidentissimam,  tum  etiam  manifestissimam  de- 
bet habere  dispensation  precibus  denique  veris^  non  ementitis 
atque  confictis  inniti. 

In  dispensadone  autem,  quo  constat  hoc  matrimonium, 
verbis  quidem  pacis  causa  proponitur,  sed  non  ideo  quia  ac 
refertur,  re  ipsa  subsistit,  pontificis  facta  non  ad  verborum 
superficiem,  sed  rei  ipraus  solidam  veritatem  expendi  con- 
venit. 

Certum  est,  pacem  multis  modis,  tum  firmissimam  fuisse 
unoque  matrimonio  conciliatam,  pactDrum  denique  ac  foede- 
rum  vi  constantem,  istud  necessario  matrimonium  non  den- 
derasse,  et  jam  dispensationem  sine  causa  intervenisse  ^dica- 
mus,  et  consequenter  nullam  esse,  manereque  adhuc  divinam 
prohibitionem  atque  adeo  et  humanam. 

Porro  etiam,  si  aliqua  sit,  et  causam  haberet,  tum  menda- 
ciis  conflata  est,  subreptitia  et  obreptitia  merito  appellanda, 
jure  tum  divino^  tum  humano  reprobata. 

Nam  quum  quod  alioqui  canonibus  cautum  sit,  ipsius 
etiam  dispensationis  <^prohemium  contineat,  ^^  Romani  pon- 

tifids  autoritatem   concessa  sibi   desuper   uti  potestate, 

prout  personarum,  causarum,  et  temporum  qualitate  pen- 
*^  sata,  id  in  Domino  salubriter  oonspicit  expedire ;  Quo- 
modo  potuit  S.  D.  N.  hujus  serenissimi  regis  qualitates  pen* 
sare  quas  ignoravit?  neq;  enim  de  estate  quicquam,  quae  in 
contrahendo  hoc  matrimonio  prsecipua  qualitas  erat,  narraba- 
tur,  et  tamen  ilium  annum  eo  tempore  duodedmum  non  ex- 
cessisse  notorium  est ;  et  tacita  ad  hunc  modum  aetate,  men« 
dacium  pro  causa  suggestum  est  manifestissimum ;  cupiisse 
viz.  tunc  serenissimum  regem  contrahere  matrimonium,  ad 
hoc  ut  pacis  foedera  continuarentur :  facti  Veritas  est,  tum 
quid  ageretur  ignorasse,  et  etiamsi  tum  scivisset,  tamen  non 
fuisse  verum  quod  cuperet,  ad  hoc  ut  pacis  foedera  continua- 
rentur :  aetas  ostendit,  quae  per  communis  juris  dispositionem 

b  dicimus,  <*  procemium 


OF  RECORDS.  81 

lem  non  admitdt;  cupere  quidem  affectus  est^caete-  BOOK 
«re  oontrahere  matrimonium,  ad  hoc  ut  pads  fo.      ^^' 
itinuarentur,  judicii  est  et  discretionis.     Porro  au- 
im  de  continuaDdis  inter  duos  principes  foederibus 
*,  alter  ante  mandatam  executioni  bullam  fads  con- 
I  re  int^ra,  causa,  a  quae  fuit,  cessavit. 

producitur  aliud  breve  tenons  tarn  efficads  ut  istas 
jectiones  non  admittat. 

nanet  nihilominus  eorum  sententia,  qui  pontifioem 
ase  dispensare  a£Snnant,  secundum  quos  nee  breve 
Ua  consisdt ;  deinde  breve  falsum  esse,  et  pro  falso 
I  ^^deberi,  multis  rationibus  oonvindtur;  deniq;  &L 
\m  fflt,  et  tamen  prions  bullae  errores  oorrigat,  illam 
em  merito  confirmet,  ne  prior  dispensatio  eflScax  vi- 
vel  eorum  judido,  qui  hoc  matrimonium  defendere 
unt,  viz.  qui  veris  allegationibus  diffisi,  ad  falsas  et 
a  dispensationes,  vitia  objecta  removentes  oonfugere 
unt. 

si  mngula  minus  sufficiant,  saltern  collata,  obtineant  et 
leant  licere.  Ilia  vero  opinio  multis  persuasa,  ponti- 
iz.  non  potuisse  dispensare,  ut  sola  infirmet  dispensa- 
non  petitur,  sed  habet  nihilominus  aliquid  conside- 
;  quanquam  enim  refellatur  k  quibusdam  et  repro- 
nanet  tamen  scripta,  atq;  adeo  testimonio  ipuus  pon- 
improbata.  Perpendatur  deinde  causa  et  suggestionis 
n  mendadum  intervenisse  apparet,  et  quod  est  no* 
illam  dispensationem  adversariorum  factis  in  novi 
Eabricatione  tadte  reprobari,  quis  non  videt  ex  his 
ioere  ut  sententia  divcHtii  proferatur  ? 
remo  expedit  ut  id  pronuntietur,  quod  in  omnium 
ias  consentiat,  reprobatio  autem  dispensationis  cum 
s  oonvenit  opinionibus,  sive  quia  authoritas  abfuit, 
ia  non  recte  interposita  dicatur ;  approbatio  vero  cum 
aentit  omnibus. 

xiit  ut  firma  sit  et  inconcussa  regni  suocesno,  quae 
has  c^iniones  confirmari  non  potest. 

*  debere» 
I.  ?.  S.  G 


82  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK       Expedit  ut  oonadeDtia  serenisami  r^is  his  scrupulis  ion 
^      pedita,  et  turbata,  expedita  et  tranquilla  reddatur. 

Breviter,  expedit  vo^  serenisomi  regis  sadsfieri,  qui  pro 
genimiis  et  innatis  sub  virtutibus,  non  nin  optima  cupit,  el 
modo  edam  optimo  votorum  suorum  compotem  e£Sci  k- 
borat ;  si  non  yirtutem  spectaret,  caetera  nihil  haberent  dif-* 
ficultatis,  sed  omnium  virtutum  cogitationem  quandam  esse 
animadvertens  suum  justitiae  decorum,  quod  temparahtia 
est  quserit,  ut  justum,  justo  modo,  obtineat  et  assequatur. 
Itaque  expedit  ne  auxilium  denegetur,  vel  diffnntur  ei  qui 
id  juste  implorat. 


XXIL 

The  second  part  of  a  long  dispatch  of  the  cardinaTs  coii- 
ceming  the  divorce.    An  original. 

To  my  lovingJHends  master  Stephen  Gardiner  doctor  qf 
both  laws;  sir  Francis  Brian,  and  sir  Gregory  ^de 
Cassalis,  Jcnights ;  and  Mr.  Peter  Vannes  secretary  to 
the  Icing's  highnessjbr  the  Latin  tongue ;  his  graces  ora^ 
tors,  residents  in  the  court  of  Rome. 

Cotton  lib.  Akotheb  part  of  your  charge  consisted!  in  expe- 

^'*^i  ^*6  ^^^^  ^^  ^®  king's  great  and  weighty  cause  of  matrimony, 
b.  *  whereupon  depend  so  many  high  consequences,  as  &x  no 

earthly  cause  to  suffer  or  tolerate,  tract  or  delay,  in  what 
case  soever  the  pope^s  holiness  be  of  amendment  or  danger 
of  life ;  ^ne  as  is  aforesaid,  oweth  to  be  by  his  hohness  ^pre^ 
termitted,  whether  the  same  be  in  the  state  of  recovery,  or 
in  any  doubt  or  despair  thereof:  for  one  assured  and  prin- 
cipal fundamental  and  ground  is  to  be  regarded,  whereupon 
the  king'*s  highness  doth  plant  and  build  his  acts  and  oogi* 
tadons  in  this  behalf,  which  is  from  the  reasonable  favour 
and  jusdce,  being  the  things  from  the  which  the  pope^s 
holiness,  in  prosperis  nee  adversis,  may  lawfully  <*or  ho- 


•  de  om.       *»  nor      «  preteromitted,      «*  and 


I 


OF  RECORDS.  8S 

stlj  dgrefis;  and  when  the  plainness  of  his  cause  is  well   BOOK 
madered,  with  the  manifest  presumpdons,  arguments,  and       ^^' 
iqndons,  both  of  the  insufficiency  of  the  bull,  and  falatj 

*  the  brief,  such  as  may  lead  any  man  of  reason  or  intend- 
lent,  well  to  percdve,  and  know,  that  no  suffidency  or  as- 
ned  truth  can  be  therein ;  How  may  the  pope^s  holiness, 
r  iequo  et  Justo,  refuse  or  deny  to  any  Christian  man, 
ucfa  less  to  a  prince  of  so  high  merits,  and  in  a  cause 
hereupon  depend  so  many  consequences,  to  his  holiness 
ell  known,  for  a  vain  respect  of  any  person,  or  by  excuse 
'  any  sickness,  justifie,  colour,  or  defend  any  manner  re- 
isal,  tract,  or  delay,  used  in  declaration  of  the  truth  in  so 
!eat  a  matter,  which  neither  for  the  infinite  conveniences 
lat  thereby  might  ensue,  admitteth  or  sufiereth  to  be  de- 
yed^  nor  by  other  than  himself,  his  act  or  authority,  may 
wfiilly  be  declared?  And  well  may  his  holiness  know, 
hat  to  none  it  appertaineth  more  to  look  unto  the  justness 

*  the  king's  desire  in  this  behalf,  than  to  his  highness 
8  self,  whose  interest,  whose  cause,  with  the  same  of  his 
ahn  and  succesaon  resteth  herein ;  for  if  his  grace  were 
inded,  or  would  intend  to  do  a  thing  inique  or  unjust, 
ere  were  no  need  to  recur  unto  the  pope's  holiness  for 
ling  thereof.  But  because  his  highness  and  his  council, 
bo  best  know  the  whole  of  this  matter,  and  to  whose  part 

bdongeth  most  profoundly  to  weigh  and  ponder  every 
ling  conoeming  the  same,  be  well  assured  of  the  truth  of 
le  matter,  needing  none  other  thing  but  for  observance 
^  his  duty  towards  God  and  his  church,  to  have  the  same 
uth  also  approbate  and  declared  by  him  to  whom  the 
Mng  thereof  appertaineth ;  his  grace  therefore  sedng  an 
itruth  alledged,  and  that  so  craftily  as  by  undue  and  per- 
!ne  ways,  the  same  without  good  ^  remedy  adhibited,  may 
ir  a  season  bring  things  into  confusion,  doth  communicate 
Qto  the  pope^s  holiness  presumptions  and  evidences  enough, 
id  suffident  to  inform  the  conscience  of  his  holiness  of  the 
truth :  which  then,  if  his  holiness  will  not  see,  but 

*  reaflon 

(J  2 


84  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  either  for  affection,  fear,  or  other  private  cause,  will  ^have 
^^'  hearkenyng  to  every  dilatory  and  vain  allegation  of  such  as 
led  upon  undue  grounds  would  colour  the  truth;  What 
doth  his  holiness  less  therein,  than  under  a  right  vain 
colour  expresly  'refuse  and  deny  the  said  justice,  which 
to  be  done  either  in  health  or  sickness,  in  a  matter  of  so 
great  moment,  is  in  no  wise  tolerable  ?  But  for  the  same 
reasons  that  be  before  mentioned,  is  the  thing,  whether  the 
pope^s  holiness  be  in  hope  or  despair  of  life,  without  further 
tract  to  be  absolved  and  determined ;  for  if  Almighty  God 
grant  his  holiness  life,  this  act  is,  and  always  shall  be,  aUe 
to  bear  it  self,  and  is  meet  to  be  an  example,  a  president  and 
a  law,  in  all  like  cases  emerging,  the  circumstances  and  sp^ 
cialties  of  the  same  in  every  part  concurring  as  they  do  in 
this;  nor  can  the  emperor  make  exceptions  at  the  same^ 
when  he  best  knowing,  percase,  the  untruth  shall  see  the 
grounds  and  occasions,  that  of  necessity  and  meer  justice 
have  enforced  and  constrained  the  pope^s  holiness  thereunto; 
which  he  could  not  refuse  to  do,  unless  he  would  openly  and 
manifestly  commit  express  injiuy  and  notorious  injustice. 
For  be  it  that  the  pope^s  holiness  hearkning  to  the  said  fri- 
volous and  vain  allegations,  would  refuse  to  declare  the  law 
herein  to  the  king^s  purpose,  then  must  his  holiness,  either 
standing  in  doubt,  leave  and  suffer  the  cause  to  remain  in 
suspence  to  the  extream  danger  of  the  king^s  reahn  and  suc- 
cession for  ever,  or  else  declare  the  bull  or  breve,  or  both, 
to  be  good,  which  I  suppose  neither  his  holiness,  nor  any 
true  Christian  man  can  do,  standing  the  manifest  occaaons, 
presumptions,  and  apparent  evidences  to  the  contrary. 
Then  if  the  matter  be  not  to  be  left  in  suspence,  ^ne  judg- 
ment can  be  truly  given  to  the  approbation  of  the  bull  <h: 
breve ;  how  can  the  pope^s  holiness  of  conscience,  honour, 
or  vertue,  living  or  dying,  thus  procrastinate  or  put  over 
the  immediate  finishing  thereof,  according  to  the  king's  de- 
sire ?  or  how  may  his  holiness  find  his  conscience  towards 
God  exonerate,  if  either  living  he  should  be  the  cause  of  so 

^  heartLen         >  deny  and  refuse        ^  no 


L 


OF  RECORDS.  85 

■ 

many  evils  as  hereof  may  arise;  or  dying,  wilfully  leave  BOOK 
this  so  gireat  a  matter,  by  his  own  default,  in  this  confusion, 
inoertunty  and  perplexity  ?  It  is  not  to  be  supposed,  that 
ever  prince  most  devout  to  the  see  apostolic,  could  so  long 
tderate  so  high  an  injury,  as  being  so  merited  towards  the 
said  see,  is  both  'unaquited  for  his  kindness  with  any  spe- 
cial grace,  and  also  denied  upon  his  petition  of  that  which 
18  evident  to  be  plain  justice.  This  thing  is  otherwise  to  be 
looked  upon,  than  for  the  pope^s  sickness,  where  most  need 
were  to  put  an  end  unto  it,  to  be  delayed,  seeing  that  living 
and  amending,  it  is  of  it  self  expedient  and  jusdfiable,  and 
dying,  it  shall  be  an  act  both  necessary,  meritorious  and 
Iianomrable.  .For  this  cause  ye  now  knowing  the  king^s 
imnd  in  this  behalf,  shall  if  ye  have  not  already  before  this 
time  spoken  with  the  pope^s  holiness  at  length  in  these  mat- 
ten,  as  the  king's  grace  trusteth  ye  have  done,  sollidte  as 
wdl  by  the  ^mean  of  Messiere  Jacobo  Salviaiif  as  by  the 
faUiop  of  Verone,  and  otherwise  as  ye  can  think  best,  to 
have  sudi  commodious  access  unto  his  holiness,  as  ye  may 
declare  the  premises  unto  him ;  which  by  your  wisdoms,  in 
as  effectual  and  vive  manner  as  ye  can,  ^  opened  unto  his 
holiness.  It  is  undoubtedly  to  be  thought  the  same  shall 
rather  be  to  his  comfort  and  encrease  of  health,  than  to  any 
his  trouble  or  unquietness;  and  that  his  holiness  hearing 
these  reasons  not  evitable,  will  whether  he  be  in  way  and 
hope  of  amendment,  or  otherwise,  both  proceed  to  the  said 
indication,  and  also  to  the  declaration  of  the  law,  and  pass- 
ing of  a  sufficient  and  ample  decretal,  as  hath  been  devised 
in  the  king^s  said  cause,  with  other  such  things,  as  by  for- 
mer letters  and  instructions,  by  the  decrees  mentioned  in 
the  same,  that  fuling  have  been  committed  unto  you,  to  be 
solicited  and  procured  there;  in  the  labouring  whereof, 
albeit  since  your  <°  departure  from  hence,  the  things  have 
by  reason  of  the  pope^s  >^said  sickness,  otherwise  chanced 
than  was  here  supposed,  by  <>mean  whereof  ye  not  instructed 
what  to  do  in  any  such  case,  were  peradventure  not  over- 

*  itii^niintH    ^  means  ''  open  it    ■  departurei    "  sore     *  meaus 

63 


86  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  hasty  or  importune  to  labour  these  matters,  till  the  popeV 
^^'  holiness  might  be  better  amended,  nor  could  percase  find 
the  means  to  have  convenient  access  unto  his  presence  for 
the  same,  ye  must  nevertheless  adhibit  such  diligence,  as  how- 
soever the  sickness  of  his  holiness  shall  cease,  amend,  or  con- 
tinue, these  things  be  not  for  the  same,  or  any  other  cause 
tracted  or  left  in  longer  suspence;  but  finding  possyble 
means  to  come  unto  the  pope^s  presence,  to  declare  all  such 
things  unto  the  same,  mentioned  both  in  the  former  letters 
and  instructions  given  unto  you,  and  also  in  these  presentSi 
as  may  make  to  the  purpose ;  and  failing  of  often  access  in 
your  own  persons  to  his  holiness,  ye  cause  the  bishop  of 
Verone,  and  other  such  assured  friends  as  ye  can  attain, 
bdng  about  him  at  such  times  as  they  may  have  with  his 
holiness,  to  Pinculke  unto  him  the  said  points  and  oono- 
derations,  and  all  other  that  ye  can  excogitate  and  devise  to 
the  furtherance  and  advancement  of  these  matters,  not  fiir- 
bearing  or  sparing  also,  if  ye  shall  see  difficult  at  the 
pope^s  hand,  or  in  audience  to  be  given  to  you  or  your 
friends  there,  being  about  his  person,  to  break  and  open 
after  a  good  fashion  and  manner  the  same  unto  such  of  the 
cardinals,  as  ye  may  perceive  assuredly  and  constantly  to 
favour  the  king^s  highness,  and  the  French  king  in  election 
of  a  future  pope,  in  case  (as  God  forbid)  the  pope^s  holiness 
should  decease ;  and  to  shew  unto  the  same  cardinals,  all 
such  things  as  you  shall  think  meet,  both  for  their  more 
ample  instructions  in  the  truth  and  spedalties  of  the  mat- 
ters, as  well  concerning  the  indication  of  truce,  as  the 
king^s  said  cause,  and  the  presumptuous  reasons,  and  plainer 
evidences,  leading  to  the  insufficiency  of  the  bull,  and  ap- 
parent falsity  of  the  said  breve ;  to  the  intent,  that  as  many 
of  the  said  cardinals  as  ye  can  win,  made  sure  in  those  mat- 
ters, they  may,  both  in  time  of  ackness,  and  also  of  amend- 
ment, move  and  induce  the  pope's  holiness  thereunto,  laying 
before  him  as  well  the  merits  and  honour  that  may  ensue 
by  the  perfection  of  the  premises,  as  the  danger  imminent 

p  inculcate 


OF  RECORDS.  87 

by  the  eontnffy:  and  semUahiy  it  shall  be  expedient  that  BOOK 
je  win  and  make  sure  to  the  same  purpose,  as  many  of  the  ^^' 
oSoere  of  the  ^roie  and  other  as  ye  can,  who  as  ye  write 
be  not  aocuBtomed,  'ne  will  give  counsel  to  any  person  but 
*lo  the  pope^s  holiness ;  for  albeit  ye  cannot  have  them  to 
be  of  the  king*s  council,  yet  nevertheless  they  may  do  as 
nodi  good,  or  more,  in  training  and  counselling  the  pope's 
hnlinewt,  upon  the  great  reasons  that  *ye  can  shew  unto 
them,  to  hearken  unto  your  overtures  "in  this  behalf.  To 
vfaicfa  purpose  you  shall  'adquire,  make,  and  win,  as  many 
fiiends  of  the  cardinals,  of  them,  and  other,  as  ye  pos- 
■Uy  may,  as  for  the  thing  which  the  king^s  highness  and  I 
more  esteem  than  twenty  papalities ;  and  amongst  other,  ye 
diall  insist,  by  all  means  and  good  persuasions  ye  can,  for 
die  continuance  there  of  the  said  bishop  of  Verone,  so  as  he 
nmj  countervail  the  arch-bishop  of  Capuan;  who,  as  it 
leemeth,  is  continually  about  the  pope^s  person,  and  were 
necessary  to  be  met  with  in  the  labours  and  persuanons, 
wUcfa  by  likelyhood  he  maketh  to  the  hindrance  of  the 
tinges  purpose:  For  the  better  Jconteignyng  of  the  which 
bishop  of  Verone,  not  only  the  king^s  highness  and  I  write 
unto  him  at  this  time,  as  by  the  copy  of  the  same  several 
letters  being  herewith  yc  shall  perceive,  but  also  the  French 
king  will  do  the  semblable.  And  furthermore,  to  the  intent 
diat  the  pope^s  holiness  may  well  perceive  that  not  only  the 
wd  French  king  mindeth  the  king^s  said  cause,  and  taketh 
it  to  heart  as  much  as  it  were  his  own,  and  will  effectually 
job  and  concur  with  the  king^s  highness  therein,  but  that 
also  he  is  and  will  be  conformable  to  the  said  indication ; 
He  will  send  thither,  with  all  speed,  the  bishop  of  Bayon  to 
further,  sollidte,  and  set  forth  the  same ;  who,  before  his 
departure  from  hence,  which  was  a  good  season  passed,  was 
md  is  sufficiently  and  amply  instructed  in  all  things  requi- 
ate  to  this  purpose;  and  not  only  in  these  matters,  but  also 
in  such  other  as  were  written  unto  you  by  Vincent  de  'Cas- 


'  rotip  '  nor  "  to  e»m.  •  you  "on  "  a4j«rc, 

'  continuiDg         ■  Ctssldit, 

6  4 


88  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  salys,  and  Hercules,  upon  advertisemeiit  ^ven  hither  that 
*^'  the  pope^s  holiness  was  deceased;  so  as  ye  may  be  sure  to 
have  of  him  effectual  concurrence  and  advise  in  the  further- 
ance and  soliidtation  of  your  charges,  whether  the  pope^s 
holiness  amend,  remain  long  ack,  or  (as  God  forbid)  should 
fortune  to  die ;  trusting,  that  b^g  so  well  furnished  by  all 
ways  that  can  be  devised,  ye  will  not  £sil  to  use  such  dili- 
gence as  may  be  to  the  consecuting  and  attaining  of  the 
king^s  purpose :  wherein,  tho^  ye  be  so  amply  and  largely 
instructed,  that  more  cannot  be ;  yet  nevertheless  having 
lately  received  from  the  bishop  of  Worcester  a  memorial  ^ 
diverse  great  things  to  be  well  noted  and  considered,  for 
trial  of  die  falsity  of  the  said  breve,  I  send  you  herewith  a 
copy  of  the  same  memorial,  to  the  intent  ye  substantially 
visiting  and  perumng  the  same,  may  follow  and  put  in  ex- 
ecution such  part  thereof,  for  better  trial  of  the  fidsity,  as  is 
to  be  done  there,  like  as  the  rest  meet  to  be  done  here,  shall 
not  fail  to  be  executed  with  diligence  accordingly. 

Thus  be  ye  with  these,  and  other  former  writings^  suffi- 
ciently instructed  what  is  to  be  done  by  you  there,  whether, 
the  pope^s  holiness  continue  long  in  his  sickness,  or  whether 
the  same  fortune  to  decease,  or  soon,  God  willing,  to  amend. 
There  resteth  no  more,  but  that  ye  always  take  for  a  per- 
fect ground,  That  tho^  to  every  new  chance  not  before 
known,  sufiSdent  provision  and  instruction  could  not  be 
given  to  you  at  your  departure,  ye  always  note,  remember, 
and  regard,  That  this  the  king^s  cause  admitteth  ^ne  suffer- 
eth  any  manner  negative,  tract,  or  delay ;  wherefore  know- 
ing that  so  well  as  ye  do,  and  also  how  much  the  ^indication 
of  the  truce  shall  be  commodious  and  necessary,  both  to  the 
king^s  highness  in  particular,  and  to  all  Christendom  in  ge- 
neral, by  means  whereof  his  grace  shall  avoid  contribution, 
and  other  charges  of  the  war,  ye  must  now,  if  ever  you  will 
have  thanks,  laud,  or  praise  for  your  service,  imploy  your 
selves  opportune  et  importune  to  put  an  end  to  ^these  ij 
points  to  the  king'^s  satisfjEu^on  and  desire;  and  in  every 
difficulty  to  study,  by  your  wisdoms,  the  best  and  next  re- 

>  Qor  ^  iadiction  «  the  points 


-»•'• 


*     ■•. 


OF  RECORDS.  89 

medj,  and  not  bIwbjs  to  tract  your  doings,  till  upon  your  BOOK 
idfertiBement  bither,  ye  shall  have  new  knowledge  from 
bcnoe:  for  thereby  the  matter  it  self,  and  also  your  demurr 
tiiere^  be  of  over  long  a  continuance,  and  infinite  inconveni- 
cnoes  by  the  same  may  ensue.  I  therefore  require  you  ac- 
cording to  the  special  trust  and  confidence  that  the  king's 
Ughneaa  and  I  have  in  you,  now  for  ever  to  acquit  your- 
adves  herein  with  all  effect  possible,  accordingly  so  as  the 
kiDg'*8  highness  be  not  longer  kept  in  this  perplexity  and 
aoipeiiGe,  to  his  grace^s  intolerable  inquietness,  and  the  great 
bcavineas  of  all  those  that  observe  and  love  the  same. 

Furthermore,  tho^  it  so  be  that  the  king'*s  trust,  and  also 
nmie  is.  Ye  will  by  your  ^^wisdomes  find  such  good  means 
and  ways  as  ye  shall  not  fail,  God  willing,  to  open  and  de- 
ckre  unto  the  pope^s  holiness,  the  whole  of  the  king^s  mind, 
and  all  and  nnguliur  the  premisses,  with  the  ^residue  men- 
tioned in  your,  former  instructions  and  letters  sent  unto  you: 
yet  nevertheless  considering  what  ye  wrote  of  the  doubt  of 
continuanoe  of  the  pope^s  sickness,  and  to  make  sure  for  all 
events  and  chances,  in  case  his  holiness  (as  God  forbid) 
should  long  rem^n  in  such  state,  as  he  might  either  take 
upon  him  the  ^mayning  of  the  peace,  journeying  and  re- 
pairing to  the  Ssaid  diet,  ^ne  also  hear  the  whole  of  the 
things  by  you  to  be  opened  and  propounded  touching  the 
king^s  said  cause :  It  hath  been  thought  to  the  king^s  high- 
ness convenient  rather  than  these  great  and  weighty  matters 
should  hang  in  longer  suspence,  to  excogitate  some  other 
good  imean  and  way  how  these  matters,  so  necessary,  may 
by  some  ways  be  conduced  and  brought  to  an  end :  and  it 
is  this ;  That  the  pope^s  holiness  not  being  able  to  travel  to 
the  place  devised,  where  the  princes  may  be  near  him  for 
treaty,  and  ^mayning  of  the  peace,  he  do  depute  me  and 
my  lord  carcQnal  Campegius,  conjunctim  et  diviHrrif  as  his 
l^tes  for  that  purpose,  to  do  and  execute  all  such  things  in 
lus  hidiness^s  name,  as  the  same  should  do  in  that  behalf  if 
he  weace  there  present;  whereunto,  for  the  ^  wele  of  Christ- 

*  wiadom         *  reridoe  abore  mentloiied  '  naming  >  sacred 

^  nor       <  meant        ^  managing  i  well 


90  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  endom,  we  shall  be  contented  to  condescend.  So  alwieiys, 
___^_^  that  as  hath  been  written  heretofore  unto  you,  before  I  pam 
or  set  forth  to  any  convention  or  place,  to  the  intent  befove 
specified,  the  king^s  highness  be  fully  satisfied  and  pleased 
in  his  said  matter  of  matrimony,  without  which,  neither 
with  nor  without  the  pope's  presence,  I  will  ever  begin  or 
take  that  voyage :  for  performance  whereof,  this  article  £ol» 
lowing  is  of  new  devised,  to  be  by  you  propounded  unto  his 
holiness,  if  the  decretals  cannot  be  obtained,  or  some  other 
thing,  that  ye  shall  well  know  and  percave,  by  advice  of 
expert  counsel  there,  to  be  better  to  the  king*s  purpose  than 
this  thing  now  devised,  and  that  may  without  tract  be  passed 
™and  granted ;  that  is  to  say.  That  his  holiness  do  enlarge, 
extend,  and  amplify  his  conunission  given  to  me  and  my 
lord  legate  Campegius,  whereby  we  jointly  and  sev^tdly 
may  be  su£Bciently  furnished  and  authoiized,  to  do  as  much 
in  this  cause  of  matrimony,  with  all  the  emergents  and  de« 
pendencies  upon  the  same,  as  his  holiness  may  do  of  his 
ordinary  and  absolute  power,  with  sufficient  and  ample 
clauses,  ad  decemend.  ^declarand*  et  impetrand.  jura^ 
leges y  et  rescripta  qu(Bcungue  hoc  matrimonium  ixmcemef^ 
Ha^  una  cum  omnibus  et  singulis  dubiis  in  eadem  causa 
emergentibus.  And  further,  to  make  out  compulsories  to 
any  princes,  or  persons  of  what  preheminence,  dignity,  states 
or  condition  soever  they  be,  etiamsi  imperiaiiy  regaUj  vd 
alia  quacunque  digniiate  perftdgeant^  sub  quibuscunq;  pes* 
nis,  and  in  what  countries  and  places  soever  they  be,  to  ex* 
hibit  and  produce  any  manner  witness,  records,  <>original 
rescripts  or  other  thing,  in  what  place,  or  time  we,  or  the 
one  of  us  shall  require  thcro,  or  any  of  them  in  this  bdialf, 
with  all  and  singular  the  circumstances  requisite  and  neces- 
sary to  such  a  commission,  after  such  ample  and  assured 
manner,  as  the  same  once  had,  we  shall  not  need  for  any 
objections,  doubt,  or  other  thing  that  might  infiinge  cnt  lade, 
to  send  of  new  to  the  pope^s  holiness  for  other  provision^ 
whereby  the  king^s  said  cause  might  hang  in  any  longer 
tract  or  delay.     In  which  case  of  coming  to  this  conunis- 

"■  or  "  deelartmd.  otu.  *  origiDilSy 


OF  RECORDS.  91 

au,  ye  Mr.  Stevins  must  have  special  r^ard  to  see  the  BOOK 
suiie  suffiaently  and  substantially  penned,  by  advice  of  the         ' 
most  expert  men  that  ye  can  find  to  that  purpose :  For  the 
better  doing  whereof,  I  send  unto  you  herewith  a  copy  of 
the  Pfionner  commission  ^  given  to  me  and  my  'said  lord 
Campegius^  with  certain  additions  thereunto  noted  in  the 
maigin,  such  as  have  been  here  devised ;  and  also  a  copy 
of  certain  clauses  in  a  bull,  to  the  intent  ye  may  see  how 
amjdy  the  same  be  couched,  to  avoid  appellations  and  other 
delaya  in  causes  of  far  less  moment  and  importance  than  the 
king'^s  18.     Nevertheless  ye  must,  if  it  shaU  come  to  the  ob- 
taimng  of  this  new  commission,  see  to  the  penning  and  more 
'fiili  perfecting  thereof,  so  as  the  same  may  be  in  due  per* 
fecdoD^  without  needing  to  send  eftsoons  for  remedying  of 
any  thing  therein,  as  is  aforesaid ;  looking  also  substantially 
whether  the  chirc^raph  of  pollicitation,  bdng  already  in 
your  hands,  be  so  couched,  as  the  date,  and  every  thing 
ooDsidered,  it  may  suflBciently  oblige  and  astringe  the  pc^^s 
holiness  to  confirm  all  that  we,  or  one  of  us,  shall  do,  by 
virtue  of  this  new  or  the  old  commission :  and  if  it  be  not 
of  such  efficacy  so  to  do^  then  must  ye  in  this  case  see,  that 
either  by  sufficient  and  ample  words  to  be  put  in  this  new 
oommisBion,  if  it  may  be  so  had,  or  by  a  new  chirograph 
the  pope^B  holiness  may  be  so  astringed ;  which  chirograph, 
with  the  commissions  before  specified,  if  ye  obtain  the  same, 
the  ldng'*s  pleasure  is,  That  ye  sir  Francis  Brian  shall  bring 
hither,  in  all  possible  diligence,  after  the  having  and  obtain- 
ing thereof,  solliciting  nevertheless,  whether  the  pope  be  to 
be  &cilly  spoken  with,  or  not,  the  immediate  indication  of 
the  truce,  as  is  aforesaid,  without  which  in  vain  it  were  for 
me,  either  with  or  without  the  pope,  to  travel  for  labouring 
and  conducing  of  the  peace.     And  so  by  this  way  should 
die  pope'*s  holiness,  with  his  merit  and  sufficient  justifica- 
tioo,  proceed  for  the  truce,  as  a  fundament  of  universal 
peue,  satisfy  the  king'*s  deares,  and  avoid  any  doubt  of  the 
emperor;  foraamuch  as  his  holiness  might  alledg,  That  being 
80  extreamly  sick,  that  he  was  not  able  to  know  of  the  cause 

p  sftid  4  giTen  om,  '  said  om.  ■  fully 


9»  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  himself,  he  could  no  less  do  of  justice,  than  to  commit  it 
unto  other,  seeing  that  the  same  is  of  such  importance  as 
suffereth  no  tract  or  delay.  And  finally,  the  king*s  high- 
ness, God  willing,  by  this  means,  should  have  an  end  of 
this  matter.  One  thing  ye  shall  well  note,  which  is  this ; 
Albeit  this  new  device  was  now  for  doubt  of  the  pope^s  long 
continuance  in  sickness,  first  excogitate ;  yet  it  is  not  meant, 
^ne  ye  be  limited  to  this  device,  in  case  ye  can  obtain  any 
other,  ^ne  ye  be  also  commanded,  to  prefer  this  before  all 
the  other  ^former  devices ;  but  now  that  ye  shall  see  and 
understand  what  this  device  is,  and  knowing  what  thing  is 
like  or  possible  to  be  Xattained  there,  without  long  putting 
over  of  your  pursuits,  expend,  conader,  and  regard  well 
with  your  self,  what  thing  ^it  is  of  this,  or  any  other  that 
may  best  serve  to  the  brief  and  good  expediuon  of  the  king^s 
cause.  So  always  that  it  be  a  thing  sure,  sufficient,  and 
available  to  his  grace^s  purpose,  that  may  without  any  fur- 
ther tract  be  there  had ;  and  then  by  your  ^  wisdomes  taking 
unto  you  the  best  learned  counsel  that  ye  can  have  there, 
leave  you  to  the  expedition  of  that  which  so  may  be  most 
meet,  as  the  times  require  and  sufier,  to  the  brief  ^^finishing 
of  the  king^s  said  cause  to  ^  his  purpose,  without  tract  or 
delay,  and  that  ye  may  see  is  the  thing,  which  as  the  <1  mat- 
ters stand,  can  speedily  be  obtained  and  sped,  as  is  aforesaid. 
For  whether  the  decretal  be  better  than  this,  or  this  better 
than  that,  or  which  soever  be  best,  far  it.  shall  be  from  wis- 
dom to  stick,  and  still  to  rest  upon  a  thing  that  cannot  be 
obtained ;  but  since  ye  know  the  king^s  meaning,  which  is 
to  have  a  way  sufficient  and  good  for  the  speedy  finishing 
of  this  cause  to  his  grace^s  purpose,  note  ye  now,  and  conn-^ 
der  with  your  self,  by  advice  of  learned  counsel,  as  is  afore- 
said, how  ye  may  bring  that  to  pass,  and  shall  ye  deserve  as 
high  thanks  as  can  be  possible.  So  always  that  it  be  sowd] 
provided  and  looked  upon,  that  in  it  be  no  such  limitations 
or  defaults,  as  shall  compel  us  any  more  to  write  or  send  for 
reformation  thereof:  and  coming  to  this  commission,  tho* 

*  Dor  "  Dor  *  former  om,  f  obtained  ■  it  it  mm. 

■  wisdom         ^  fumiBhiog        «  this         '  matter  stands. 


OF  RECORDS.  98 

percase  ye  can  by  no  means  or  sticking  have  it  in  eveiy  BOOK 
point  as  the  copy,  which  I  send  you  with  the  annotations 
do  inirport ;  yet  shall  ye  not  therefore  refuse  it,  but  take  it, 
or  any  other  thing  as  can  be  had,  after  such  form  as  may 
subatanUally  serve,  and  as  ye  can  by  your  ^wisdoms  and 
good  aoUicitations  obtain,  for  the  speedy  finishing  of  the 
king'*8  cause  to  his  purpose,  as  is  aforesaid,  which  is  the 
'stopp  whereunto  we  must  tend  at  this  time ;  and  therefore 
ye  be  not  limited  or  coacted  within  any  such  bounds  as  ye 
ihould  thereby  be  compelled  or  driven,  for  lack  of  obtaining 
any  thing  or  pcnnt  mentioned  in  these  or  other  your  instruc- 
tions, or  former  writings,  to  send  hither  again  for  further 
knowledge  of  the  king'*s  pleasure ;  but  ye  be  put  at  Uberty 
so  to  qualify,  so  to  add,  detray,  immix,  change,  chuse  or 
mend  as  ye  diall  think  good ;  so  always  that  ye  take  the 
thing  that  best  can  be  had,  being  such  as  may  as  effectually 
as  ye  can  bring  about,  serve  to  the  king*s  purpose,  and  to 
put  indelayed  end  to  it,  according  to  his  grace^s  desire, 
without  further  tract,  or  sending  thither,  which  is  as  much 
as  here  can  be  said  or  devised.     And  therefore  at  the  re- 
verence of  Almighty  God,  biing  us  out  of  this  perplexity, 
that  this  vertuous  prince  may  have  Shis  thing  sped  to  the 
purpose  desired,  which  shall  be  the  most  joyous  thing  that 
this  day  in  earth  may  chance  and  succeed  to  my  heart ;  and 
therefore  I  eftsoons  beseech  you  to  regard  it  accordingly : 
howbeit  if  the  pope^s  holiness  refusing  all  your  desires,  shall 
make  difficulty  and  delay  ^therein,  it  is  an  evident  sign  and 
token,  that  his  holiness  is  neither  favourable  to  the  king^s 
reasonable  petitions,  nor  indifferent,  but  should  thereby  show 
himself  both  partial,  and  expresly  >  adverse  unto  his  grace ; 
wherefore  in  that  case  finding  in  his  holiness  such  unreason- 
ableness, as  it  can  in  no  wise  be  thought  ye  shall  do,  The 
king^s  pleasure  is,  that  ye  ^  then  proceed  to  the  protestations 
mentioned  in  the  first  instructions  given  to   Mr.  Stevins, 
for  you  and  the  rendue  of  your  collegues;  and  that  ye  not 
only  be  plain  and  round  with  the  pope^s  holiness  therein,  if 
ye  come  to  his  speech ;  but  also  ye  show  and  extend  unto 

'  wiKdom        f  scope  >  thU        ^  there,        '  averae        ^  then  om. 


94  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK   the  cardinals,  and  other  that  be  your  fiiends,  which  may 
'       do  any  good  with  him,  the  great  peril  and  danger  imminent 
unto  the  church  and  see  apostolick;  thereby  exhorting  them. 
That  they  like  vertuous  fathers  have  regard  thereunto,  and 
not  to  suffer  the  pope^s  holiness,  if  he  would  thus  wilfuly^ 
without  reason  or  discretion  to  precipitate  himself  and  the 
said  see,  which  by  this  refusal  is  like  to  suffer  ten  times  more 
detriment,  than  it  could  do  for  any  miscontentment  that  the 
emperor  could  take  with  the  contrary:  for  ye  shall  say, 
sure  they  may  be,  and  so  I  for  my  discharge  declare,  both 
to  the  pope^s  holiness  and  to  them.  If  this  noble  and  ver- 
tuous prince,  in  this  so  great  and  so  reasonable  a  cause,  be 
thus  extreamly  denied  of  the  grace  and  lawful  favour  of  the 
church,  the  pope^s  holiness  shall  not  fml  for  the  same  to  lose 
him  and  his  realm,  the  French  king  and  his  realm,  with 
many  other  their  confederates;  besides  those  that  having 
particular  quarrels  to  the  pope,  and  ^  see  aforesaid  will  not 
fail,  with  diverse  other,  as  they  daily  seek  occanons,  and 
provoke  the  king^s  highness  thereunto,  which  will  do  the 
semblable,  being  a  thing  of  another  sort  to  be  regarded, 
than  the  respect  to  the  emperor,  for  two  cities,  which  never- 
theless shall  be  had  well  enough,  and  the  emperor,  neither 
so  evil  contented,  "^nc  so  much  to  be  doubted  herein,  as  is 
there  supposed.    This,  with  other  words  mentioned  in  your 
instructions  concerning  like  matter,  ye  shall  declare  unto  hb 
holiness,  and  to  the  said  cardinals,  and  others  being  your 
friends,  if  it  come  to  that  point ;  whereby  it  is  not  to  be 
doubted,  but  they  perceiving  the  danger  aforesaid,  shall  be 
glad  to  exhort  and  induce  his  holiness,  for  the  ^^weale  of 
himself  and  the  church,  to  condescend  to  the  king^s  ^  desires; 
which  is  as  much  as  can  be  here  thought  or  devised,  to  be 
by  you  done  in  all  events  and  chances :  and  therefore  I 
pray  you,  cftsoons,  and  most  instantly  require  you,  as  afore, 
to  handle  this  matter  with  all  effect  possible.     Coming  to 
this  new  commission,  when  you  shall  have  once  attained 
such  things  as  shall  be  sufficient  for  the  king^s  purpose  as  is 
aforesaid ;  and  that  you  have  it  in  your  hands  and  custody, 

I  8o  "  nor  "   well  •  desire; 


OF  RECORDS.  96 

and  DOt  afbre^  lest  thereby  ye  might  hinder  the  expedition   BOO 

thereof,  ye  shall  by  all  ways  and  means  possible,  labour |^ 

and  innst,  that  the  king*s  highness,  as  need  shall  be,  may 
we  and  enjoy  the  beneBt  of  the  decretal,  being  already  in 
iny  loffd  cardinal  Caropegius^s  hands,  whereunto  Pthe  king'*s 
Ughneas  and  I  desire  you  to  put  all  your  effectual  labour 
fiir  the  attaining  of  the  pope^s  consent  thereunto  accord-  . 
iogly. 

Ye  shall  furthermore  understand,  That  it  is  thought  here, 
in  caae^  as  Grod  forbid,  the  pope  should  die  before  ye  should 
have  hopetimte  any  thing  that  may  serve  to  the  absolution 
of  the  king's  matter,  that  the  colledge  of  cardinak  have  au- 
thority, power,  and  jurisdiction,  sede  vacante^  to  inhibit, 
ladvoke,  ei  ex  consequenHy  to  pass  and  decide  the  king'^s 
matter,  seeing  that  the  same  is  of  so  high  moment  and  im- 
portance concerning  the  surety  of  a  prince  and  his  realm,  as 
more  amply  ye  shall  perceive  in  the  chapters,  ubipericulum 
ii  decHonef  ne  Romania  dejurejurando^  et  capite  primo  de 
iddswuiiicu;  Wherefore  the  king^s  pleasure  is,  that  ye 
Mr.  Stevins  shall  diligently  weigh  and  ponder  the  effect  of 
the  said  chapters,  not  only  with  your  self,  but  also  with  such 
the  king's  learned  counsel  as  ye  and  your  collegues  have 
oooducted  there ;  and  what  jurisdiction,  sede  vacantey  the 
colledge  of  cardinals  have  either  by  the  common  law,  usage 
or  preacription,  which  may  far  better  be  known  there  than 
here:  and  if  ye  find  that  the  cardinals  have  in  this  the 
king'*s  cause,  and  such  other  like  authority  and  jurisdictions 
lo  inhibit,  'advoke  and  decern,  then,  in  casu  mortis  pontic 
fitU^  quod  Deua  ofoertaty  ye  shall  specially  foresee  and  re- 
gpnnd  that  for  none  intercession  or  pursute  made  by  the  em- 
pefor  and  his  adherents,  they  shall  either  inhibit  or  'advoke : 
and  also  if  before  such  death,  ye  shall  not  have  obtained 
sudi  thing  to  the  king'^s  desire  and  purpose,  as  these  present 
letters  before  do  purport,  his  gracc^s  pleasure  is.  That  ye 
shall  pursue  the  effectual  expedition  of  the  same,  at  the 

P  bis  bigfaneBS  ^  avoke,  '  avokr  ■  nvnker 


96  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  hands  of  the  sidd  coUedge,  9ede  vacanie,  ne  res  quiB  nuHam 
^'  dUaiiimem  exposcUy  tarUopere  usque  ad  ekctionem  novi  pon^ 
Hficis  ^quoquo  mode  differaiur;  using  for  this  purpose  all 
such  ^reasons^  allegations^  and  perswasions  mentioned  in 
'these  letters,  and  your  former  instrucdons,  as  ye  shall  see 
and  perceive  to  serve  to  that  effect ;  and  so  to  endeavour 
and  acquit  your  self,  that  such  things  may  be  attained  there^ 
as  may  absolve  this  the  king*s  matter,  without  any  further 
tract  or  delay;  whereby  ye  shall  as  afore  highly  deserve 
the  king^s  and  my  special  thanks,  which  shall  be  so  ac- 
quitted 7and  decerned,  as  ye  shall  have  cause  to  think  your 
pains  and  diligences  therein  in  the  best  wise  im}doyed, 
trusting  in  God  that  howsoever  the  world  shall  come,  ye 
shall  by  one  means  or  other  bring  the  king*s  matter,  which 
so  highly  toucheth  his  honour  and  quiet  of  mind,  unto  the 
desired  end  and  perfection. 

Finally;  Ye  shall  understand  that  the  French  king, 
among  other  things,  doth  commit  at  this  dme  to  the  bishop 
of  Bayon,  and  Mr.  John  Joakim  to  treat  and  conclude  the 
confederation  heretofore  spoken  of,  between  his  holiness, 
and  the  king^s  highness,  the  French  king,  the  Venetians,  and 
other  potentates  of  Italy,  for  a  continual  army  to  be  enter- 
tained to  invade  Spain  in  case  it  stand  by  the  emperor,  that 
the  peace  shall  not  take  effect :  wherefore  the  king'^s  plea- 
sure is,  that  ye  having  conference  with  them  at  good  length 
in  that  matter,  do  also  for  your  parts,  sollicite,  procure,  and 
set  forth  the  same ;  entring  also  on  the  king^s  behalf  'into 
the  treaty,  and  conclusion  thereof,  after  such  manner  as 
your  former  instructions  and  writings  do  purport.  So  as 
like  as  the  French  king  is  determined,  that  his  agents  shall 
join  and  concur  with  you  in  the  king^-s  pursuits  and  causes ; 
so  ye  must  also  concur  with  them  in  advancement  of  their 
affairs,  the  successes  whereof,  and  of  all  other  your  doings 
there,  it  shall  be  expedient  ye  more  often  notify  hitherto 
than  ye  do,  for  many  times  in  one  whole  month  no  know- 

'  qvopmm        •  reason,         *  those        r  and  decerned  om,         •  unto 


OF  RECORDS.  97 

ledge  b  had  from  you,  which  is  not  meet  in  ^theae  ao  BOOK 
wogfaty  matters,  specially  considering  that  sometime  by  '^' 
such  as  pass  to  Lyons,  ye  might  find  the  means  to  send 
your  letters,  which  should  be  greatly  to  the  king^s  and  my 
eonsolation,  in  hearing  thereby  fix>m  time  to  time,  how  the 
thii^  succeed  there ;  I  pray  you  therefore  to  use  more  dili- 
genee  theron,  as  the  king's  and  my  special  trust  is  in  you. 
And  heartily  fiure  you  welL  From  my  ^place  besides  West- 
minster, the  sixth  day  of  April. 


The  Frendi  king  hath  sent  hither  an  ambassiate,  mon- 
sieur de  Langes,  brother  to  the  said  bishop  of  Bayon,  with 
certun  clauses  in  his  instructions,  concerning  the  said  treaty 
of  confederation,  the  copy  whereof  ye  shall  receive  herewith, 
tat  your  better  ^^rijnng  in  that  matter.  Praying  Grod  to 
qieed  you'well,  and  to  give  you  grace  to  make  a  good  and 
Aort  end  in  your  matters.     And  eft-soons  fare  ye  well. 

Your  loving  friend, 
T.  Cardin.  Eborac. 


XXIII. 

AnoAer  dispatch  to  the  ambassadours^  to  the  same  purpose. 

A  duplicate. 

Right  well  beloved  friends,  I  commend  me  unto  you  in  cotto 
my  hearty  manner  letting  you  wit,  that  by  the  hands  ot^^^^' 
Thadeus.  bearer  hereof,  the  king^s  highness  hath  received  fo<- 126. 
your  several  letters  to  the  same  directed  with  the  pope^s 
poUidtation  mentioned  in  the  same,  and  semblably  I  have 
received  your  conjunct  and  several  letters  of  the  ^dates  of 
the  18.  and  S9.  days  of  March ;  the  8,  19,  ^,  and  ^81.  of 
April,  to  me  directed,  wherdn  ye  at  right  good  length  have 
made  mention  of  such  discourses,  conferences,  audiences, 
mid  communications  as  ye  have  had  concerning  your  charge, 

■  tfaote  ^  palace  «  cairyiDg  on  *  date  ^  aa. 

VOL.  I.  ?.  2,  H 


98  A  COLLECTION 

i 

BOOK   yiocv  the  txine  of  your  fiirmer  adverdaements  made  in  that    j 
**•       behalf^  with  all  such  answers  and  repficadons  as  have  been    | 
made  unto  you  by  the  pope^s  holiness^  and  other  on  his  be-    | 
half  concerning  the  same.    In  the  circumstances  whereof  ye 
have  so  Jiligeutly*  di^'reetly,  and  substantially,  acquitted 
vour  selves  as  not  only  your  firm  and  ferrent  desire,  to  do 
unto  the  king  s  highness  special  and  singular  service  in  this    i 
his  great  and  wvighty  cause;  but  also  your  ^wisdomeB,    . 
learuiugy  and  perfect  dexterities^  heretofiore  well  UnowOi    < 
hath  every  one  for  his  part  thereby  been  largely  of  new    I 
shewed^  com  probate  and  declared  to  the  lunge's  good  ooo-   | 
teutmeut>  my  rejoice  and  gladness^  and  to  your  great  laud   ! 
and  praise.     For  the  which  his  grace  giveth  unto  you  rig^t   | 
hearty  thanks*  and  I  also  tor  my  part  do  the  semblaUe;    j 
assuring  you»  in  lew  words«  tho'  the  time  and  state  of  things   | 
bath  not  suffered  that  your  desires  might  at  thb  time  be   ; 
brought  unto  el&ct;  yet  the  king's  grace  well  knowethy    i 
perveiveth,  and  taketh,  that  more  could  not  have  been  done,    i 
excogitated,  or  devised,  than  ye  have  largely  endeavoured   j 
your  self  unto  for  conducing  the  king's  purpose,  which  his   j 
grace  accepted),  as  touching  your  merits  and  acquittal  in  no  * 
less  good  and  thankful  part,  than  if  ye  finding  the  dispofi- 
tiou  of  things  in  more  direct  state,  had  ^consecuted  all  your  ] 
pursuits  and  desires:  <^ne  ye  shall  doubt  or  think,  that    - 
either  the  king^s  highness  or  I  have  conceived,  or  thou^t 
any  manner  negligence  in  you  for  such  things  as  were  men- 
tioned iu  the  last  letters  sent  unto  you  by  Alexander,  mes- 
senger, but  that  albeit  his  highness  had  cause,  as  the  sane   . 
wrote,  to  manel  of  your  long  demor,  and  lack  of  expedi- 
tion of  one  or  other  of  the  things  committed  to  your  charge; 
yet  did  his  highness  right  well  p^i^wade  unto  himself  the 
default  not  to  be  in  you,  but  in  some  other  cause,  whereof 
his  grace  not  knowing  the  same,  might  justly  and  meiiton- 
ously  be  brought  unto  admiration,  and  marvel :  And  there> 
fore  be  ye  all  of  good  comfort,  and  think  yoiur  perfect  en- 
deavours used«  and  services  done,  to  be  employed  there,  as 
it  can  f  be  right  well,  in  every  part  regarded  and  con^dered. 

'  wiaduni,        *  cooMcnte        •  nor        '  be  ««. 


•^ 


OF  RECORDS.  99 

In  dfect  coming  to  the  specialties  of  the  things  now  to  be   BOOK 
answered,  The  Idng^s  highness  having  Sgroundly  noted  and       "• 
oowdered  the  whole  continue  and  circumstances  of  all  your 
and  letters  and  advertisements,  findeth  and  perceiveth  evi- 
dently, that  whatsoever  ^pursuits,  instances,  and  requests 
have  been,  or  shall  be  for  this  present  time,  made  there  by 
you  on  his  grace^s  behalf  to  the  pope^s  holiness,  for  the  fur- 
therance of  ^his  said  great  and  weighty  cause;   and  how 
much  soever  the  necesaty  of  Christendom  for  the  good  of 
peace,  the  importance  of  ^this  matter,  the  justness  of  the 
thing  it  self,  reason,  duty,  respect  to  good  merits,  detecting 
of  falsities  used,  evident  arguments  and  presumptions  to  the 
nme^  or  other  thing  whatsoever  it  be,  making  for  the  king's 
purpose,  do  wdgfa ;  the  times  be  now  such,  as  all  that  shall 
be  done  in  any  of  the  premisses  there,  is  apparent  by  such 
privy  intelligence  and  promise  as  is  between  the  pope  and 
the  emperor,  to  hang  and  depend  upon  the  emperor^s  will, 
pleasure,  and  arbitre,  as  whom  the  pope^s  holiness  neither 
dare  nor  will  in  any  part  displease,  oflend,  or  miscontent,  ^ne 
do  by  himself  any  thing  notable  therein,  which  he  shall 
think  or  suppose  to  be  of  moment,  the  said  emperor  first  in- 
oonsulted,  or  not  consenting  thereunto.  And  for  that  cause, 
ance  the  emperor  not  only  is  the  adversary  of  universal 
peace,  letter,  and  impeacher  thereof,  but  also,  as  hath  ap- 
peared by  sundry  letters  heretofore,  and  now  of  new  sent 
out  of  Spain,  doth  shew  himself  adverse,  and  enterponing 
himself  as  a  party  against  the  king^s  said  great  matter;  it 
were  in  manner  all  one  to  prosecute  the  same  at  the  empe- 
ror's hands,  as  at  the  pope^s,  which  so  totally  dependeth  upon 
the  emperor ;  and  as  much  fruit  might  be  hoped  of  the  one 
88  of  the  other,  so  as  far  discrepant  it  were  from  any  wisdom 
in  a  thing  so  necessary,  and  which  as  ye  know  must  needs 
be  brou^t  unto  an  end  without  any  further  '"delay,  con- 
sume and  spend  time,  where  such  express  contrariety  and 
in  manner  despair  appeareth  to  do  "any  good  therein,  and 


Y  roaodly  ^  puretiits,  and  iastances,  '  the  ^  the  *  nor 

"  delay,  to  oonaame        "  any  om. 

h2 


100  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  where  should  be  none  other  but  continual  craft,  colour, 
^^-  abuses,  refuses  and  delays,  but  rather  to  proceed  unto  the 
same  in  place^  and  after  such  form  as  may  be  appearance  of 
some  good  and  brief  effect  to  insue.  Wherefore  to  shew 
you  in  counsel,  and  to  be  reserved  unto  your  selves,  the 
king^s  highness  finding  this  ingratitude  in  the  pope^s  holi- 
ness, is  minded  for  the  time  to  dissemble  the  matter,  and 
taking  as  much  as  may  be  had  and  attained  there  to  the  be- 
nefit of  his  cause,  to  proceed  in  the  decision  of  the  same 
here,  by  vertue  of  the  commission  already  granted  unto  me 
and  my  lord  legate  Campe^us. 

And  for  because  that  ye  Mr.  Stevins  be  largely  ^'riped 
and  acquainted  in  this  matter,  and  that  both  the  king^s  high* 
ness  and  I  have  right  large  experience  of  your  entire  zeal 
and  mind  to  the  studying  and  setting  forth  of  such  things 
concerning  the  law,  as  may  be  to  the  furtherance  hereof; 
considering  also  that  for  any  great  thing  like  to  be  done 
there  herein,  such  personages  as  be  of  good  Pactivity,  wis- 
dom, and  experience,  tho^  they  be  not  learned  in  the  law, 
may  with  such  counsel  as  ye  have  retained  there,  right  well 
serve  to  the  accomplishment  of  such  other  things  as  shall 
occur,  or  be  committed  unto  them  on  the  king^s  behalf,  tho^ 
so  many  ambassadors  do  not  there  remain  and  continue : 
his  grace  therefore  willing  and  minding  to  revoke  you  all  by 
little  and  little,  except  you  sir  Gregory,  being  his'  ambassa- 
dour  there  continually  residing,  willeth,  that  after  such 
things  perfected  and  done,  as  hereafter  shall  be  mentioned, 
ye  Mr.  Stevins,  and  you  sir  Francis  Brian,  shall  take  your 
leave  of  the  pope^s  holiness,  and  with  diligence  return  home; 
For  if  ne  had  been  the  absence  of  you  Mr.  Stevins,  seeing 
that  there  is  small  appearance  of  any  fruit  to  be  obtained 
there,  the  king'^s  highness  would  have  entred  mto  process 
here  before  this  Whitsuntide  :  but  because  his  grace  would 
have  you  here  present,  as  well  for  the  forming  of  the  said 
process,  and  for  such  things  as  <lbe  trusted  that  ye  shall 
obtain  and  bring  with  you,  as  also  for  the  better  knowledge 
to  be  had  in  sundry  matters,  wherein  you  may  be  the  better 

*  ripened  i  authority,  p  he 


OF  RECORDS.  101 

iipened  and  infonned  by  means  of  your  being  in  that  court,  BOOK 
and  otherwise,  his  highness  will  somewhat  the  longer  defer  ^^' 
the  commencement  of  the  said  process,  and  respite  the 
■rme^  only  for  your  coming ;  which  his  grace  therefore  de- 
neth  you  so  much  the  more  to  accelerate,  as  ye  know  how 
neoesnry  it  is,  that  all  diligence  and  expedition  be  used  in 
diat  matter.  And  so  ye  all  to  handle  and  endeavour  your 
idves  there,  for  the  time  of  your  demor,  as  ye  may  do  the 
most  benefit  and  advantage  that  may  be  to  the  speedy  fur- 
thoanee  of  the  said  cause. 

And  forasmuch  as  at  the  'depeche  of  your  said  last  let^ 
ters^  ye  had  not  opened  unto  the  pope^s  holiness,  the  last 
and  uttermost  device  here  conceived,  and  to  you  written  in 
my  letters  sent  by  the  said  Alexander,  but  that  ye  intended, 
as  soon  as  ye  might  have  time  and  access,  to  set  forth  the 
Hme;  wherein  it  is  to  be  trusted,  since  that  thing  could  by 
no  oohmr  or  respect  to  the  emperor  be  reasonably  denied, 
ye  have  before  this  time  done  some  good,  and  brought  >it 
onto  perfection ;  I  therefore  remitting  you  to  such  instruc- 
tions as  ye  received  at  that  time,  advertise  you  that  the 
kingfs  mind  and  pleasure  is,  ye  do  your  best  to  attain  the 
ampliation  of  the  said  commission,  after  such  form  as  is  to 
you,  in  the  said  last  letters  and  instructions,  prescribed; 
wlucb  if  ye  cannot  in  every  thing  bring  to  pass,  at  the  least 
to  obtain  as  much  to  the  king^s  purpose,  and  the  benefit  of 
the  cause  as  ye  can ;  wherein  all  good  policy  and  dexterity 
is  to  be  used  and  the  popc^s  holiness  by  all  persuasions  to 
be  induced  thereunto ;  shewing  unto  the  same  how  ye  have 
received  letters  from  the  king^s  highness  and  me,  respon- 
flives  to  such  as  ye  wrote  of  the  ^ dates  before  rehearsed; 
whereby  ye  be  advertised  that  the  king^s  highness,  perceiv- 
ing the  pope^s  strange  demeanour  in  this  his  great  and 
wdghty  cause,  with  the  little  respect  that  his  holiness  hath, 
dther  to  the  importance  thereof,  or  to  do  unto  his  "  highness 
at  tins  his  great  necesuty,  gratuity  and  pleasure ;  not  only 
cannot  be  a  little  sorry  and  heavy  to  see  himself  frustrate 

'  dispatch  *  it  om.  *  debates  "  holiness 

h3 


102  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  of  the  ^firm  hope  and  expectation  that  his  grace  had,  to 
have  found  the  pope^s  hoUness  a  most  loving,  fast,  near  and 
kind  father,  and  assured  friend,  ready  and  glad  to  have 
done  for  his  grace,  that  which  of  his  power  ordinary  or  ab- 
solute, he  might  have  done  in  this  thing,  which  so  near 
toucheth  the  king^s  conscience,  health,  succession,  realm, 
and  subjects;  but  also  marvelleth  highly.  That  his  hoU- 
ness, both  in  matters  of  peace,  truce,  in  this  the  king's 
cause^  and  in  all  other,  hath  more  respect  to  please  and  con- 
tent him  of  whom  he  hath  received  most  displeasures,  and 
who  studieth  nothing  more  than  the  detriment  of  ythat  see, 
than  his  holiness  hath  either  to  do  that  which  a  good  com- 
mon father,  for  the  'weale  of  the  church,  himself,  and  all 
Christendom,  is  bounden,  and  oweth  to  do,  or  also  that 
which  every  thing  well  pondered,  it  were  both  of  congru- 
ence, right,  truths  equity,  wisdom,  and  conveniency  ^so  to 
do.  Thinking  verily  that  his  highness  ^hath  deserved  to 
be  far  otherwise  entreated,  and  that  not  at  his  most  need  in 
things  nearest  touching  his  grace,  and  where  the  same  had 
his  chief  and  principal  confidence,  thus  to  have  his  just  and 
reasonable  petitions  rejected,  and  totally  to  be  converted  to 
the  arbitre  of  his  enemy,  which  is  not  the  way  to  win,  ac- 
quire and  conserve  friends  to  the  pope^s  holiness  and  see 
apostolic,  ^ne  that  which  a  good  and  indifferent  vicar  of 
Jesus  Christ,  and  common  father  unto  all  princes  oweth 
and  is  ^^ bounden  to  observe.  Nevertheless  ye  shall  say 
the  king'^s  highness,  who  always  hath  shewed,  and  laigely 
comprobate  himself  a  most  devout  son  unto  the  see  apo« 
stolick,  must  and  will  take  patience ;  and  shall  pray  to  God 
to  put  in  the  pope'^s  mind,  a  more  direct  and  vertuous 
intent  so  to  proceed  in  his  acts  and  doings,  as  he  may  be 
found  a  very  father,  upright,  indifferent,  loving  and  kind ; 
and  not  thus  ^for  partial  respect,  fear,  or  other  inordinate 
affection,  or  cause,  to  degenerate  from  his  best  children, 
showing  himself  unto  them,  as  a  step-father,  ^ne  the  king's 


«  future  ^  the  *  well  ■  for  *»  baUi  om.  «  nor 

*  bound  *  for  a  partial  '  nor 


S 


OF  RECORDS.  lOS 

highness  ye  shall  say  can  persuade  unto  himself,  that  the  BOOK 
pope^s  holiness  is  of  that  nature  8or  disposition,  that  he  ^^' 
will  so  totally  fail  his  grace  in  this  matter  of  so  high  im- 
portance, but  that  by  one  good  mean  or  other,  his  holiness 
wiD  perfectly  comprobate  the  intire  love  that  always  the 
ame  hath  shewed  to  bear  towards  his  highness,  wherein  ye 
shall  deare  him  now  to  declare  by  his  acts  the  uttermost 
of  his  intent  and  disposition ;  so  as  ye  Mr.  Stevins  and  Mr. 
Brian,  who  be  revoked  home,  do  not  return  with  vend 
hands,  or  bring  with  you  things  of  such  meagemess,  or  lit- 
tk  substance,  as  shall  be  to  no  purpose:  and  thus  by 
diese,  ^and  like  words,  i  sounding  to  the  same  effect,  whidi 
as  the  time  shall  require,  and  as  he  shall  have  cause,  ye  by 
jDur  wisdoms  can  qualifie  and  devise.  It  is  not  to  be 
doubted,  but  that  the  pope^s  holiness  perceiving  how  the 
king'*8  highness  taketh  this  matter,  and  that  two  of  you 
dull  now  return,  will  in  expedition  of  the  said  ampliation 
of  the  commission  and  other  things  requisite,  strain  him- 
self to  do  unto  the  king'*s  highness  as  much  gratuity  and 
{deasure  as  may  be ;  for  the  better  attaining  whereof,  ye 
dull  also  show,  how  heavy  and  sorry  I  with  my  lord  legate 
Campegius  be,  to  see  this  manner  of  proceeding,  and  the 
large  promises  which  he  and  I  so  often  have  made  unto  the 
king'^s  highness,  of  the  pope^s  fast  and  assured  mind,  to  do 
all  that  his  holiness,  etiam  ex  plenitudine  potestatis^  might 
do,  thus  to  be  disappointed :  most  humbly  beseeching  his 
lioliness  CHI  my  behalf,  by  his  high  wisdom  to  consider,  what 
a  prince  this  is;  the  infinite  and  excellent  gratitudes  which 
the  same  hath  exhibited  to  the  pope^s  person  in  particular, 
nd  to  the  see  apostolick  ^in  general:  the  magnitude  and  im- 
portance of  this  cause,  with  the  consequences  that  may  fol- 
kyw,  by  the  good  or  ^evil  entreating  of  the  king's  highness 
in  the  same ;  wherein  ye  shall  say,  I  have  so  largely  writ- 
ten, BO  plainly  for  my  discharge  declared  the  truth  unto  his 
holiness,  and  so  humbly,  reverently,  and  devoutly,  made 
interoesmon,  that  more  can  I  not  add  or  accumulate  there- 

I  and        h  or       *  secondiog        ^  in  tlie  general :        *  ill 

H  4 


104  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  unto,  but  only  pray  unto  Grod  that  the  same  may  be  per- 
ceived^  ""understonden,  and  taken,  as  the  exigence  of  the 
case,  and  the  merits  of  this  noble  prince  doth  require; 
trusting  always,  and  with  fervent  desire,  from  day  to  day, 
abiding  to  hear  from  his  said  holiness  some  such  thing  as  I 
shall  now  be  able  constantly  to  justifie  and  defend,  the 
great  things  which  I  and  my  said  lord  legate  have  said  and 
attested  on  his  holiness'^s  behalf. 

This,  with  all  other  such  matter  as  may  serve  to  the  pur- 
pose, ye  shall  extend  as  well  as  ye  can,  and  by  that  means 
get  and  attain  as  much  to  your  purpose  for  the  corrobora- 
tion and  surety  of  all  things  to  be  done  here  as  is  possible, 
leaving  to  speak  any  more,  or  also  to  take  or  admit  any  re- 
scripts for  exhibition  of  the  brief,  advocation  of  the  cause, 
or  other  of  the  former  degrees,  seeing  that  all  which  shall 
or  can  be  done  or  attained  there,  shall  hang  meerly  upon 
the  emperor^s  will,  consent,  and  arbitre :  and  therefore  no- 
thing is  now  or  hereafter  to  be  procured,  that  may  tend  to 
any  act  to  be  done,  in  decision  of  the  cause  or  otherwise 
there,  or  which  may  bring  the  adverse  party  to  any  ad- 
vantage to  be  taken  by  the  favour  or  partiality,  that  the 
same  may  have  in  that  court ;  but  to  convert  and  employ 
all  your  suit,  to  that  thing  which  may  be  to  the  moat  ood- 
validation  and  surety  of  the  process,  and  things  to  be  dcme 
here,  as  well  by  attaining  as  ample,  large,  and  sufficient 
words,  clauses  and  sentences  as  ye  can  get,  for  ampliatioo 
of  the  new  commission ;  as  for  the  defeating  of  any  thing 
that  may  be  procured  to  the  impeachment  of  the  process 
thereof,  and  the  corroboration  of  the  things  to  be  passed^ 
and  done,  by  virtue  of  the  same. 

And  amongst  other  things,  whereas  ye  with  these  last 
^letters,  sent  the  pope^s  pollicitation,  for  the  non-inhibition 
or  avoking  of  the  cause,  the  ratifying  and  confirming  of  the 
sentence  by  us  his  legates  herein  to  be  given,  and  <»tber 
things  mentioned  in  the  same,  ye  shall  understand,  that  the 
said  pollicitation  is  so  couched  and  qualified,  as  the  pope^s 

"  understood,  >  legates. 


% 


OF  RECORDS.  106 

hoKne»  whensoever  he  will  may  ^reserve  (q?) ;  like  as  by  BOOK 
oertain  lines  and  annotations^  which  in  the  margin  of  a  cc^y  ^'' 
ft  the  said  pollicitation  I  send  you  herewith,  ye  shall  per- 
odTe  more  at  laige :  and  therefore  after  your  other  suits, 
for  the  ampliation  of  the  new  ccmiroission,  if  any  such  may 
be  attained,  brought  unto  as  good  a  purpose  as  ye  can,  ye 
shall  by  some  good  way  find  the  mean  to  attain  a  new  pol- 
fidtatioD,  with  such,  or  as  many  of  the  words  and  additions 
newly  devised  as  ye  can  get ;  which  ye  may  do  under  this 
lorm  and  colour,  that  is  to  say,  to  shew  unto  the  pope^s 
holiness,  by  way  of  sorrow  and  doleance,  how  your  courier, 
to  whom  ye  committed  the  conveyance  of  the  said  pdlidta- 
tioD,  so  chanced,  in  wet  and  water  in  the  carriage  thereof, 
ss  the  paoquet  wherein  it  was,  with  such  letters  as  were 
vith  the  same,  and  amongst  Pother  the  rescripts  of  pollici- 
tation^  4  was  totally  wet,  defaced,  and  not  legible ;  so  as  the 
pscquet  and  rescript  was  and  is  deteined  by  him  to  whom 
je  direct  your  letters,  and  not  delivered  amongst  the  other 
onto  the  Lingo's  hands;  and  unless  his  holiness,  of  his  good- 
ness unto  you,  will  grant  you  a  double  of  the  said  pollicita- 
tioo,  ye  see  not  but  there  shall  be  some  notable  blame  im- 
puted unto  you  for  not  better  ordering  thereof,  to  the  con- 
aovation  of  it  fiK>m  such  chance.  And  thus  coming  to  a 
new  pollicitation,  and  saying,  ye  will  devise  it  as  'nigh  as 
je  can  remember,  according  to  the  former,  ye  by  your  wis- 
domsy  and  namely  ye  Mr.  Stevins,  may  find  the  means  to 
get  as  many  of  the  new  and  other  pregnant,  fat,  and  avail- 
ahle  words  as  is  possible,  the  same  signed  and  sealed  as 
the  other  is,  to  be  written  in  parchment ;  the  politick  hand- 
fii^  whereof,  the  king^s  highness  and  I  commit  unto  your 
good  discretions ;  for  therein,  as  ye  Mr.  Stevins  know,  rest- 
eth  a  great  strength  and  corroboration  of  all  that  shall  be 
done  there,  in  decision  of  the  king^s  said  cause ;  and  as  ye 
write  may  be  in  manner  as  beneficial  to  the  king^s  pur- 
pose, as  the  oommisaon  decretal. 
And  to  the  intent  ye  may  the  better  know  how  to  pro- 

•  refile;  p  others         ^  were  '  near 


106  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  ceed  in  this  business,  I  advertise  you  that  the  king^s  high- 
'  ness  hath  now  received  fresh  letters  out  of  Spain,  answer- 
ing to  those  sent  by  Curson  jointly  with  a  servant  of  the 
queen^s,  for  exhibition  of  the  original  brief  here,  of  whose 
expedition  you  Mr.  Stevins  were  privy  before  your  depart- 
ure. The  letters  "be  of  sundry  dates,  the  last  whereof,  is 
the  ^21st  day  of  April,  at  which  time  the  emperor  was  at 
Caesar  Augusta,  upon  his  departure  toward  Barselona.  In 
effect,  the  emperor  minding  by  his  "  repair  thither,  and  other 
his  acts,  to  make  a  great  demonstration  of  his  coming  into 
Italy,  who  is  to  nothing,  as  the  king^s  ambassadours  write, 
more  unmeet  and  unfurnished  than  to  that  voyage,  not  having 
any  gallies  there  but  three,  which  lay  on  dry  land  unrigged, 
as  they  have  done  a  long  time  past,  none  assembly  c^  the 
states  of  that  land,  none  order,  provision  of  victual,  toward- 
ness  in  conscription  of  men  of  war,  or  appearance  of  such 
thing,  but  that  his  going  to  Barselona,  is  chiefly  undar  *such 
pretext  to  attain  certain  old  treasure  there  remaining,  and  to 
give  the  better  reputation  to  his  affidrs  in  Italy.  As  Tto 
matter  of  peace  ^or  truce,  he  seemeth  not  so  alien  from  it^ 
but  that  he  would,  under  colour  thereof,  be  glad  to  separate 
and  dis-join  other  from  the  sincerity  of  confidence  that  is 
between  them,  working  somewhat  with  the  French  king, 
which  he  himself  confesseth  to  be  but  abuses.  On  the 
other  side,  he  maketh  overture  of  peace  or  truce  to  be  had 
with  the  king^s  highness  apart ;  and  in  the  mean  time  en- 
tertaineth  the  pope'^s  holiness  as  one  whom,  won  from  the 
residue  of  the  confederates,  he  thinketh  himself  most  as- 
sured of:  howbeit  in  all  this  his  business,  ye  may  constandy 
affirm,  that  his  compasses  cannot  prevail  in  any  thing  that 
may  be  excogitate  to*  the  separation  of  the  king^s  highness 
and  the  French  king,  who  so  intirely  proceed  together,  that 
the  cmperour  coming  or  not  coming  into  Italy,  the  said 
French  king  intendeth  to  prosecute  him  in  the  place  where 
his  person  shall  be.  To  whom  the  king^s  highness  now 
sendeth  the  duke  of  Suffolk,  with  the  treasurer  of  his  ho- 

■  were        <  ai  of      *  departure       >  such  om.       r  to  the  matter      *  and 


OF  RECORDS.  107 

nouTihle  houshold;  who,  if  the  pope  will  not  really  and  BOOK 
actuaUy  intend  to  the  *niaynyng  of  the  peace,  coming  to  the  "' 
oonventicn  of  his  holiness,  moved  as  the  case  shall  require, 
ihall  be  furnished  of  a  substantial  number  of  men  of  war 
out  of  ^this  realm  to  the  assistance  of  the  said  French  king, 
if  the  onperor  happen  to  descend  in  Italy.  So  as  his  things 
there,  be  not  like  to  be  in  such  surety  as  might  bring  the 
pope's  holiness  to  this  extremity  of  fear  and  respect.  And 
aU  the  premisses  touching  this  knowledg  had  out  of  Spain, 
and  the  French  king^s  interest  with  the  king'^s  concurrence, 
18  afore^  it  shall  be  well  done  ye  declare  to  the  pope^s  holi- 
ncH,  whereby  peradventure  the  same  shall  be  removed  from 
some  part  of  his  said  overmuch  respect  to  that  part 

As  to  sending  of  the  breve,  the  emperor  refudng  to  send 
it  into  England,  sheweth  some  towardncss  of  sending  it  to 
Some^  minding  and  intending  to  have  the  king^s  matter  de- 
cided there  and  not  hare ;  howbeit  all  be  but  vain  coUu- 
BODS :  for  as  ye  diall  perceive  by  such  things  as  be  ex- 
tracted out  of  the  letters  of  the  king^s  orators  resident  in 
Spain,  a  copy  whereof  I  send  you  herewith,  the  more  the 
flud  fareye  cometh  <^unto  light  and  knowledge,  the  more 
falsities  be  deprehended  therein;  and  amongst  other,  one 
there  is  specially  to  be  noted ;  making,  if  it  be  true,  a 
^deare  and  manifest  proof  of  the  same  falsity ;  which  be- 
cause if  it  were  perceived  by  the  adverse  party,  or  any  of 
their  friends,  counsellers,  or  adherents,  it  might  soon  by  a 

I 

semblable  falsity  be  reformed,  is  above  all  other  things  to 
be  kept  secret,  both  from  the  pope,  and  all  other  there^  ex- 
cept to  your  selves :  for  in  computation  of  the  year  of  our 
Lord  is  a  diverse  order  observed  in  the  court  of  Rome  in 
bulb  and  breves;  that  is  to  say,  in  the  ^ bulls  beginning  at 
the  incarnation  of  our  Lord,  in  the  breve  at  the  nativity ; 
so  as  the  thing  well  searched,  it  is  thought  it  shall  be  found, 
that  the  date  presupposed  to  be  of  the  breve,  which  is  26. 
Decemb.  anno  Dom.  1508.  pontificcUtis  Julii  anno  primo, 
wdl  conferred  with  the  manner  and  usages  of  that  court : 

•  maintaining  >»  Ui  ^  iDto  '  dearer  •  bull 


108  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  he  that  counterfeited  the  breve,  not  knowing  such  diversity 
•  between  the  date  of  the  Hbulls  and  breves,  and  thinking  to 
make  both  dates  of  one  day,  dated  the  breve  at  a  day  before 
pope  Julius  was  pope ;  which  ye  shall  more  plunly  perceive 
by  the  said  copy,  and  specially  if  under  some  good  colour 
ye  8  ripe  your  selves  there,  whether  the  year  in  the  date  of 
breves  change  upon  Christmas  day,  or  upon  New-years  day, 
wherein  the  king^s  pleasure  is,  that  ye  ensearch  and  certifie 
here  what  ye  shall  know  and  perceive.  And  if  ye  shall  by 
such  inquiry  find  matter  making  to  the  purpose,  as  it  is  not 
doubted  but  ye  shall  do,  then  for  the  more  sure  justification 
and  proof  thereof  before  the  judges;  it  shall  be  expedient 
ye  in  writing  make  mention  of  such  a  doubt,  finding  the 
means  that  it  may  be  answered  and  declared  in  the  same 
writing,  by  certain  expert  persons  of  the  secretaries,  and 
other  officers  of  that  court,  with  subscription  of  their  an- 
swer, and  names ;  whereby  it  may  appear  here  ^  afore  us  as 
judges,  as  a  thing  true  and  approved :  howbeit,  great  dex- 
terity is  to  be  used  for  the  secrecy  thereof;  for  if  such 
exceptions  might  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  adverse 
party,  they  might,  as  the  said  orators  write,  soon  reform 
that  default  by  detrahing  one  letter,  or  title,  or  forging 
a  new  breve,  alled^ng  error  in  the  transumpts,  which 
might  be  the  total  disappointment  of  deprehension  of  the 
falsity  in  that  chief  and  principal  point.  I  pray  you  there« 
fore  to  regard  that  matter  substantially,  and  to  order  it 
by  your  good  wisdoms  accordingly. 


XXIV. 

The  two  legates  letter  to  the  pope,  advising  a  decretal  bull. 

A  duplicate. 

Cotton  lib.      Peioribus  nostris  ad  sanctitatem  vestram  Uteris  quid  hie 

y]**jU;^'     ageremus,  quove  in  statu  causa  haec  csset  exposuimus; 

postea  quum,  et  res  ipsa,  et  desiderium  regis  admodum  ur- 

^  bull  and  the  breves,  s  ripen  *•  before 


OF  RECORDS.  109 

geret,  ut  ad  cause  ipsiiis  merita  agnosoenda  accingeremur,   BOOK 
quando  in  suspenso,  non  modo  horum  regum  vota,  sed  nee       ^^' 
hujus  r^ni  finnandi  ratio,  diutius  haberi  potest,  omni  sua- 
uonis  genere  horum  animis  prius  adhibito,  ut  alterius  volun- 
tad  alter  cederet,  eique  morem  gererent,  cum  nihil  profece- 
rimus,  ad  judicii  institutionem  accedentes,  de  modo  causam 
ipsam  pertractandi,  multa  longioribus  colloquiis  inter  nos 
eommentati  sumus ;  qua  in  re,  dum  quae  necessaria  sunt 
adomantur,  exhibitum  est  per  reginam  exemplum  brevis 
Julii  S.  eodem  tempore  quo  et  bulla  super  hac  materia,  dati 
et  scripd,  sed  attention;  cura  et  longe  consideratiore  mente 
oonfecti,  quod,  quia  in  substantialibus  etiam  ab  ipsa  bulla 
diyersum  est,  non  modo  regium,  sed  nostrum  quoq;  ani- 
mum,  mire  suspensum  habuit,  usq;  adeo  ut  de  ejus  veritate 
plurimum  suspicari  libeat;  nam  prseter  insperatam  in  tanta 
oppcNTtunitate   ejus   apparitionem,   incredibile  videtur,.  ut 
eodem   tempore  idem  author,  eisdem  partibus,  in  eadem 
causa,  diversa  admodum  radone  caverit,  et  permansuro  dip- 
kxnati  ejusq;  decreto,  ad  perpetuam  rei  memoriam,  pro- 
fieroido,   et  plumbeo  charactere  excudendo  dormitaverit, 
brevicHibus  vero  Uteris  molli  cera  oommuniendis  exactissimi 
studii  et  sobrise  co^tationis  speciem  impresserit :  ne  tamen 
majestas  haec  rem  banc  damnatam  priusquam  exploratam 
habeat,  quippe  quad  ma^s  in  veritate  quam  in  voto  suo, 
cmsse  hujus  eventum  susceptura  videtur,  ad  ip»us  brevis 
exhibitionem  instat,  quod,  quia  honestum  et  rationi  con- 
soQum  videtur,  k  nobis  etiam  probatur,  propterea  omni 
itudio  curamus,  ut  breve  ipsum,  quod  in  Hispaniis  esse  di- 
dtur,  et  k  quo  exemplum  hoc  efS^tum  aiunt  proferatur; 
atq;  ut  hoc  expeditiore  cura,  et  majore  compendio  assequa- 
mur,  prsBter  primam  et  summam  illam  de  causa  cognoscendi 
polestatem,  quam  k  sanctitate  vestra  habemus,  aliam  quoq; 
ad  hunc  spedaliter  artifhilum  habendam  putamus,  per  quam 
possimus  etiam  per  censiu-as,  omnes  etiam  regia  et  imperiali 
autboritate  ftilgentes,  monere  et  adigere  ut  dictum  breve 
nolHS  exhibeant,  sine  quo  causa  base  nedum  absolvi,  sed  nee 
eommode  tractari  queat.     Atque  hoc  primum  est,  quod  ma- 
jestas haec,  in  tanta  animi  fluctuatione  qua  nunc  aestuat,  k 


110  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  nobis  curandum  putat,  quo  impetrato,  judicii  via  innstentes 
ad  causa?  cognitionem  procedemus ;  quod  si  non  proferatur, 
vel  inutile  et  vitiatum,  et  fide  sua  facile  rejiciendum,  prola- 
tum  fuerit,  nihil  prohibebit,  hoc  sublato  obice,  quin  ex 
officio  nostro  reliqua  prosequamur :  sin  vero  exhibeatur,  et 
veritate  sua,  vel  adeo  scite  conficta  fallacia,  ita  se  tueatur  ut 
acriori  examine  id  inquiri  debeat,  patefacto  jam  patronorum 
cavillis  et  calumniis  foro,  quibus  undis  et  judicii  fluctibus 
non  solum  articulum  hunc  brevis,  sed  universam  causam  im- 
plicaturi  simus,  nullus  non  viderit;  neque  enim  deerunt 
quae  suspectam  ipsius  brevis  fidem  faciant,  vel  ex  hoc  max- 
ime,  quod  cum  maxime  regis  et  regni  hujus  intersit,  nihil 
prorsus  de  eo  antdiac  auditum  fuerit,  nee  ejus  memoria  aut 
ratio  ulla  extet  in  scriniis  regiis,  in  quibus  etiam  minima 
quseque  ad  regnum  spectantia  asservari  solent :  nam  verisi- 
mile  non  est  in  Hispaniis  majorem  Anglicss  rei  curam  fuisse 
quam  in  ipsa  Anglia,  neq;  quempiam  solerti  et  acri  adeo  in- 
genio  fuisse,  qui  hujuscemodi  dissidium  vigesimo  quinto 
abhinc  anno  suboriturum,  et  hac  sola  ratione  sublatum  iri 
posse  divinaverit,  nulla  ut  diximus  apud  hunc  regem,  et  in 
hoc  regno  talis  rei  memoria  extante.  Porro  si  ex  brevi  ad 
bullam,  et  ex  bulla  ad  breve  transitus  fiat,  atq;  illius  jejuni- 
tatem  et  ariditatem  insectemur,  hujus  praegnantia  verba,  et 
ad  omnes  fere  exceptiones  tollendas,  superstitiosam  quodam- 
modo  vigilantiam  conferamus,  et  quae  utrinq;  ^deduci  pote- 
runt  in  rescriptis  apostolicis  aequo  animo  audiamus,  pericli- 
taturi  certe  sumus,  ne,  quod  minime  cupimus,  sedis  apo- 
stolicae  authoritatem  patientia  nostra  in  discrimen  rapiamus, 
atque  dum  regno,  et  regi  hinc  suppetias  ferre  volumus,  rem, 
dignitatemq;  nostram  multo  minorem  faciamus,  cui  ^tamen 
po»ta  etiam  anima,  favere  et  adesse  semper  cupimus  et  de- 
bemus.  Propterea,  beatissime  pater,  non  solum  pro  regis 
et  causae  hujus  commodo,  sed  pro  dignitate  quoq;  eoclesias- 
tica  et  sanctitatis  vestrae  autoritate  hie  tuenda  et  conser- 
vanda,  nuUo  pacto  committendum  ducimus,  ut  nobis  spec* 
tantibus  et  audientibus,  de  potestate  Romani  pontificis,  de 
literarum  apostolicarum  sub  plumbo  et  sub  annulo  scripta- 

■tum 


OF  RECORDS.  Ill 

mm  fide,  et  lepugnanda,  deque  juris  divini  abrogatione  dis-  BOOK 
oeptetur^  nuudme  in  regnum  causa  oppugnanda  et  defen- 
denda,  qui,  ut  sublimiore  sunt  fastidio  collocati,  ita  ^iniqui- 
ori  animo  paUuntiu-  causae  suae  casum,  cum  qua  et  dignita- 
tem et  ezistimationem  suam  diminutam  iri  intelligunt,  quae 
a  ignobilium  etiam  animos  quosque  exulcerare,  ipsa  rerum 
ezperieDtia  docti  cemimus,  qualiter  quaeso  putamus  r^os 
et  generosos  affectura  ?  Itaque  quoniam  hanc  charybdim  et 
hos  scopulos  evitasse  semper  tutum  erit,  propterea  hujus- 
modi  incommoda  quodammodo  praetervecti,  ubi  ad  litis  mo- 
Itttias  et  iocertas  fori  fluctuationes  causam  deducendam  per- 
qiicimus,  suadere,  rogare,  et  summis  precibus  parique  reve- 
rentia  contendere  non  desincmus,  ut  si  exhibito  brevi  pura 
Yeritas  ita  latitaverit,  quod  rectumne  an  falsum,  vitiatum, 
aeu  adulterinum  fuerit  judicare  ac  decemere  minime  valea- 
musy  sanctitas  vestra  causam  hanc  ad  se  avocet,  non  solum 
ut  tanto  ^discrimini,  et  <lperplexitati  nos  eximat,  sed  ut 
patamo  affectu,  causae  et  regi  huic  optimo  subveniat,  et 
opem  ferat,  atque  ex  potestatis  suae  plenitudine  et  summa 
pnidentia  finem  buic  rei  optatum  imponat,  quae  non  sine 
magno  hujus  r^ni  et  eccleaasticae  dignitatis  periculo  diutius 
tnihi  potest:  speramus  autem  serenissimum  hunc  regem 
m  bujusmodi  avocandae  causae  consilio  facile  quieturum, 
odebrosa  faaec  litium  itinera  et  labyrinthos  evitaturum,  modo 
m  fide  sanctitatis  vestrae  chirographo  manus  suae  testata, 
oogDoverit,  se  diutius  suspenso  in  hac  re  animo  detinendum 
HOD  fore,  atq;  ab  bujusmodi  matrimonio  se  tandem  liberan- 
dum,  in  quo  nee  humano  nee  divino  jure  permanere  se 
posse  putat,  ex  causis  sanctitati  vestree  forsan  notis,  et  per 
hos  8U08  nuntios  longioribus  verbis  explicandis.  Quod  si 
smctitas  vestra  commodius  existimaverit^  avocatione  hujus- 
modi  postfaabita,  per  decretalis  unius  ooncessionem  huic 
caosae  oocurri  et  succurri  posse,  in  hanc  quoq;  rationem  regis 
MMfpnin  paratum  dabimus ;  et  propterea  ooncepto  quodam 
decretalis  modulo,  eum  per  hos  ipsos  majestatis  suae  nuntios 
nutdmus,  ex  quibus  abunde  intelliget,  quodque  non  absque 
exemplo  istiusmodi  auxilia  proponantur,  et  quam  non  temere 

^  iaiqoiore  '  diserimioe,  *  perplexitate 


118  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  nec  absque  radone  majestas  haec  desiderio  huic  suo  inluereat : 
interea  vero,  dum  hac  vel  ilia  ratione  huic  rei  occurritur  et 
breve  ipsum  perquiretur,  posset  utique  saiicdtas  vestra  ite- 
rum  r^nffi  animum  tentare,  et  ad  relig^onem  emollire,  cu- 
rando  (ut  quod  maxime  apud  earn  gratia  et  autoritate  esse 
^debent)  et  Uteris,  et  precibus,  et  nuntiis,  omnique  alia  ra- 
tione, hac  ipsa  via,  sibi,  suisque  rebus  omnibus  atque  aliis 
optime  consulat.  Cujusmodi  multa,  pro  salute  regni  et  pub- 
lica  cum  dignitate,  turn  tranquillitate  animo  agitamus,  ut 
tandem  opdmo  regi  prseddio  simus,  qui  incredibili  padentia 
et  humanitate,  nostram  et  sancdtatis  vestrse  opem  expectat, 
sed  tanta  obsessus  cura,  sollicitudine  et  anxietate,  ut  nuUus 
facile  explicare  possit,  vix  enim  in  hoc  ipso,  oculis  et  auri- 
bus  nostris  credimus ;  cujus  usque  adeo  nos  miseret,  ut 
nihil  ingrato  magis  animo  audiamus  quam  ejus  de  hac  re 
verba,  querelas  et  cruciatum:  jure,  an  injuria  liceat  nobis 
hoc,  beadssime  pater,  cum  sanctitate  vestra  tacere,  ne  pne- 
judicium  nobis  aut  aliis  faciamus,  sed  quem  non  exdtet  tot 
annorum  conscientise  carnificina,  quam  ut  transversum  et 
modo  in  has  et  modo  in  illas  partes  agant  theologorum  dis- 
putationes,  et  patrum  decrcta,  nuUus  non  vidct ;  qua  in  re 
enucleanda  ita  ambiguo  laboratur  sensu,  ut  jam  non  doc- 
tioris  sed  melioris  hominis  lumine  et  pietate  ^eamus  et 
propterea  factum  est  ^ut  cum  ab  utraque  parte  Sstent  asser- 
tores  maximi,  in  illam  ma^s  majestas  sua  '^indinet,  quae  ab 
olBensionibus  et  periculis  magis  remota  videtur.  Quem  prse- 
terea  non  moveat  dulcis  ilia  insitaque  sobolis  succeasioy  in 
qua  morientes  et  animam  exhalatiui  conquiescere,  natura 
ipsa,  videmur  omnes?  quem  insuper  non  aocendat^  regu 
atque  imperii  propagado,  et  per  solos  liberos  condnuata 
quaedam  fruitio  ?  quem  deniq;  populorum  fidei  ac  ejus  cuxk 
commissorum  tranquillitas  et  securitas,  quae  in  designatis 
jam  regibus  et  principibus  nutritur  et  vivit,  non  sollidtet? 
ita  ut  tand  adeoq;  communis  boni  fundamenta  nulla  k  se 
jacta,  non  doleat  et  suspiret,  cum  in  extremis  ejus  diebus, 
extrema  quoque  tempora  eis  adventare  sentiat,  atq;  secum 
omnia  quodammodo  in  ruinam  trahi  ?  Majores  babet,  beatis- 

•  debeant  ^  utom.  >  stant  ■*  indiiiat. 


OF  RECORDS.  118 

ame  pater,  causa  haec  anfractus  et  difficultates,  quam  super-  BOOK 
fide  tenus  inspectantibus  offerantur,  in  qua  vel  hae  potissimas  ^'' 
sunt  quod  nee  moram  patitur,  et  in  alteram  partem  non  in- 
cKnat  quidem,  sed  omnino  cogit,  ni  velimus  ab  ea  praecipites 
et  maxima  cum  privatse  turn  publica;  rci  jactura  cadere ; 
nam  qui  vel  regins  odio,  vel  spcrata>,  nee  dum  forsan  notie, 
fiiturae  conju^s  illecebra  et  titillationc  regem  agi  putant,  ii 
exoardes  plane  et  toto,  quod  aiunt,  coelo  errare  videntur :  ut 
emm  credere  dignum  est,  nullis  'illius  quaralibet  duris  mori- 
bus  aut  injocunda  consuetudine,  vel  ulterioris  sobolis  spe  de- 
qperata,  r^um  animum  tanto  periculo  ad  odium  impelli 
poise;  ita  nee  in  hominis  bene  sani  mentem  cadere  debet, 
regem  hunc  imbecillo  adeo  esse  animo,  ut  sensuum  suadela 
etta  abrumpere  cupiat  consuetudinem,  in  qua  adolescentiae 
sue  florentes  annos  exegerit  persancte  adeo,  ut  in  hac  quo- 
<|iie  fluctuatione,  non  sine  reverentia  et  honore  versetur* 
Inest^  credite  omnes,  voluntate  ejus  non  modo  divinae  legis 
tiiiKN',  sed  humani  quoqae  juris  ratio  eximia,  hascq;  non 
privala  sed  publica,  ad  quam  cum  ejus  animum  trahant, 
utnusq;  juris  peritisfdmi,  et  regni  hujus  sui  proceres,  et 
primates  omnes,  nihil  tamen  suo,  aut  suorum  tantum  ar- 
bitrio  constitutum  habere  cupit,  sed  apostolicae  sedis  judicio ; 
qua  in  re  quanta  sit  pietate,  maxime  ostendit,  quum  non  ex 
migoram  carminibus,  et  circulatorum  imposturis,  aliisve 
oufis  artibus,  ^sede  sanctissima  pontificis  manu,  tanto  huic 
▼uhieri  sue  opem  petat,  de  quo  vel  plura  forte  quam  licuisset 
smcdtati  vestrae  subjecimus,  quoniam  haec  ipsa  ulcera  mani- 
bos  nostris  contrectavimus,  et  quantum  vitales  spiritus  exha- 
lent,  cognovimus  :  proinde  sanctitas  vestra,  pii  patris  et  peri^ 
tittiini  medici  more,  dum  virtus  adhuc  stat,  dum  salus  non 
doperatur,  dum  aeger  ipse  sese  sustinet  et  le^tima  petit 
sudUa,  regem  de  se  et  apostolica  sede  optime  meritum  in 
pietatis  suae  sinu  foveat,  illudq;  ei  indulgcat  quod  nee  dispu- 
tatknuin  immortalia  dis^dia,  nee  litium  immensum  chaos 
nnquam  dabit,  nee  sine  maximo  discrimine  unquam  tracta- 
litar;  atque  illud  etiam  secum  reputet,  quam  injurium,  et 
cam  privatis  turn  publicis  rebus  incommodum  sit,  extremos 

•  nllius  **  sed 

VOL.  I.  F.  2.  I 


114  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  juris  apices  oonsectari,  quanquam  non  ezpediat  ex  s 

jure  semper  judicari,  cui,  quia  pontifices  et  prindpea 

omnium  ooDsensu,  k  Deo  ipso  prsefecti,  ceuseutur  8{ 
et  animae  vice,  merito  in  ambiguis^  et  ubi  multa  perid 
hominum  salus,  arbitrio  suo  ejus  duritiem  moderari  pi 
et  debent,  in  quo  sanctitas  vestra  et  r^em  et  r^nur 
plane  servaverit  Quod  si  alia  ratione  vd  aliunde  pa 
sibi  fuerint  auxilia,  veremur  ne  de  regno  et  rege  hoc  i 
tity  quicquid  enim  alia  manu  huic  vulneri  impoffltiun  i 
nihil  minus  faciei  quam  sanitatem,  sedidonibus  enim 
multibus  omnia  exponentur,  atq;  imprimis  ecdesiastic 
nitaa  et  apostolicae  sedis  autboritas  hinc  deturbabitur ; 
non  erit  difficile,  aut  ingratum  quibusdam,  qui  r^ 
sanctitate  vestra  nunc  conjuncdssiroo,  impietatis  suse 
num  perbelle  dissimulant;  cujusmodi  jacturam  si  dun 
tempora  nostra  'fecerint,  quod  deinde  sperandum  sit 
videmus.  Conservandus  itaq;  rex  est,  ejusq;  exin: 
apostolicam  sedem  voluntas  et  fides,  ne  eo  it  nobis  abali< 
non  modo  Anglite  regem,  sed  fidd  quoq;  defensorem  ai 
mus,  cujus  virtutes  et  religlonem  tanto  plausu  orbi  con 
davimus.  Brevitati  studentes  multa  prseterimus^  et  pi 
tim  quid  regni  proceres,  nobiles  sequc  atque  ignobiles  d 
qui  fremunt  et  acerbisdme  indignantur,  se  tamdiu  susj 
haberi,  atque  ab  aliorum  nutu  et  vduntate  °^xspi 
quid  de  fortunia  eorum  omnibus  et  capitibus  statuao 
■^decemant :  atque  hac  potissimum  via  indstunt,  qui  n 
aut  certe  diminutam  hie  Romani  pontifids  authoritatei 
lent,  quorum  plerique  in  his  disceptationibus,  quibus 
alteri,  ut  usu  venire  solet,  re  in  ambiguo  podta,  adver 
ea  dicunt  quas  non  absque  horrore  referri  queant ;  nam 
cetera  illud  maxime  in  ore  obvium  babent,  et  praed 
se  nunquam  satis  demirari,  aut  ridere  posse  quoru 
ignaviam,  qui  patienter  audiunt,  pontifidbus  in  jure  < 
figendo  et  refigendo  licere,  pontifid  pontifids  ceran 
plumbum  conflare  non  permitti ;  nos,  ut  hos  scopulos  < 
syrtes  evitemus,  nihil  non  agimus,  et  ne  praeoeps,  hi 

>  fecerunty  "  exapectore,  "  deoernent: 


% 


OF  RECORDS.  115 

She,  rex  Ihc  mot,  cunmnus^  quem  in  oiScio  vix  contineii  book 
pone  eoniidiinus,  dum  k  sonctitate  vestra  his  Uteris  rescri-  ''* 
baCur :  quibus  si  ut  speramus  et  cupimus  aliquid  rescriptum 
fborit,  per  quod  et  r^em  et  honim  omnium  animos  quie- 
tiores  reddere  Taleamus,  aceedet  nobis  quoque  vis  aliqua  csb- 
ten  fielicius  perficiendi :  sin  minus,  omnia  in  detenus  itura 
BOD  amlnginras.  Quas  ut  celerius  majestas  sua  cognoscat, 
pnesenles  bos  nantios  suos  per  dispositos  equos  ad  sanctita- 
tm  Teatram  mittit,  es  quorum  sermone  plura  quoque  intel- 
EgeC  quam  literse  ipose  commode  capere  potuerunt.  Ignoocet 
leio  sanctitas  vestra  literarum  nostrarum  prolixitati,  quae 
tanetfli  modum  excedunt,  rci  tamen  hujus  difficultatem  et 
perieulum  migori  ex  parte  minime  attingunt. 


XXV. 

May  SI.  1529.  Richmont. 

Another  dispatch  to  Rome.    An  originaL  - 

R16BY  well  beloved  friends,  I  commend  me  unto  yoa  in  Cotton  ub. 
aj  most  hearty  manner,  by  the  hands  of  Alexander,  meo-  foi, ,/,  /,g. 
MBger ;  I  have  in  good  diligence  received  your  fetters  cf 
die  4cfc  of  this  month ;  and  semblably  the  king's  highness 
koh  receiTed  your  other  letters,  sent  by  the  same  messen- 
ga*  unto  his  grace:  by  tenour  whereof  it  well  appcareth 
tint  tbe  king'^s  highness  is  now  frustrate  of  the  good  hope 
mA  expectation  that  his  grace  and  semblably  I  were  in  of 
the  pope'*9  *firm  determination,  to  have  done  for  his  high- 
BOB  in  this  great  and  weighty  cause  of  matrimony,  as  his 
hfinesa  by  his  chamberlain  promised;  not  only  that  which 
nighc  be  done  of  power  ordinary,  but  ^also  absolute;  and 
Aitt  ye  be  utterly  in  despair  to  consecute  or  attain  any  thing 
to  die  purpose  there,  to  the  benefit  of  the  said  cause,  with 
tke  strange  demeanour  that  hath  been  used  in  calling  you 
t»  make  answer,  why  the  <^  supplication  presented  by  the 
emperor's  ambassador  tar  advocation  of  the  cause  should 

•  fimoM.  ^  aho  of  abioliite ;  '  supplications 

i2 


116  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  not  proceed  ;  and  how  discreetly  and  substantially  ye  have 
'  answered  and  ordered  your  selves  therein:  affirming  finally, 
that  as  to  that  matter,  ye  think  it  shall  not  serve  to  any  pur- 
pose^ but  only  to  stop  your  suit  in  the  obtaimng  of  a  new 
commission,  and  desiring  to  be  ascertained  of  the  king^s 
pleasure  touching  the  protestation  mentioned  in  your  in- 
structions, and  how  the  same  is  meant  and  understood,  with 
many  other  things  comprised  in  your  said  letters,  right  well 
and  substantially  couched  and  handled;  for  the  which  the 
king^s  highness  givcth  you  hearty  thanks,  and  I  also  thank 
you  in  most  hearty  manner  for  my  part. 

Ascertaining  you,  that  by  Thadeus,  courier,  upon  receipt 
of  your  former  letters  sent  by  him,  who  I  trust  be  arrived 
with  you  long  before  this  time ;  I  wrote  unto  you  the  king^s 
mind  and  pleasure,  as  well  to  forbear  any  further  pursuits 
of  the  degrees  committed  unto  your  charge,  except  only  the 
expedition  of  a  new  commission  and  pollicitation  mentioned 
in  the  same,  as  also  that  you  Mr.  Stevins,  and  sir  Francis 
Brian,  should  return  home,  like  as  my  ssud  letters  purport- 
ed. And  forasmuch  as  now  it  appeareth,  that  there  is  no 
hope  for  you  to  attain  the  said  commission  and  pollicitation, 
the  king^s  highness  supposing  that  ye  the  said  Mr.  Stevins 
and  sir  Francis  be  on  your  way  homeward ;  and  perceiving 
that  it  should  be  necessary  for  his  grace  to  have  there  a 
substantial  counsellor  of  his,  well  learned  in  the  laws,  as  well 
to  defend  all  such  things  as  shall  be  procured  or  set  forth  by 
the  Csesareans,  to  the  hindrance  of  the  king^s  cause,  as  to 
let  and  impeach  any  ^advocation,  inhibition,  or  other  thing 
that  may  be  dammageable  thereunto,  hath  dispatched  thi- 
ther this  bearer  [and]  Mr.  Bennet,  who  hath  commandment 
to  shew  unto  jrou,  and  every  of  you,  wheresoever  he  shall 
meet  with  or  find  you,  his  whole  instructions,  by  tenour 
whereof  ye  shall  be  advertised  of  the  king^s  further  mind 
and  pleasure  in  that  behalf;  wherefore  this  shall  be  only  to 
»gnifie  unto  you,  how  his  highness  will  that  ye  now  forbear 
any  further  pursuit,  either  for  commission,  pollicitation,  or 
rescript  to  be  sent  to  the  emperor  for  exhibition  of  the  brief, 

^  advocBtioDS,  iDhibitioDS, 


OF  RECORDS.  117 

cither  here  or  at  Rome,  but  that  following  in  every  part  the  BOOK 
tenor  of  the  said  instructions,  ye  Mr.  Stevins  and  sir  Fran-  ^^' 
6a  Bryan  use  all  the  diligence  possible  in  your  voyage 
homeward,  and  the  residue  of  you  to  intend  to  such  things 
as  be  mentioned  in  the  said  instructions ;  ascertaining  you, 
that  whereas  ye  were  in  doubt  what  is  meant  by  the  protes- 
tation spoken  of  in  my  former  letters  and  your  instructions, 
it  was  none  other  thing  than  in  the  same  instructions  was 
plainly  specified  and  declared ;  that  is  to  say,  failing  of  all 
your  requests  and  pursuits  touching  the  king^s  great  matter, 
to  have  shewed  unto  his  holiness  the  danger  that  might 
ensue,  by  losing  the  entire  favour  of  this  prince,  by  mean 
of  his  so  strange  and  unkind  dealing  with  his  grace ;  how- 
beit,  oonffldering  in  what  state  the  things  now  be,  and  how 
much  the  pope^s  holiness  seemeth  to  be  inclined  to  the  em- 
peror*8  part ;  and  yet  as  appeareth  both  by  your  letters, 
and  by  such  other  knowledge  as  the  king  hath,  his  holiness 
would  gladly  conserve  the  Idng^s  love  and  favour,  and  is 
kith  to  do  any  thing  to  the  prejudice  of  his  cause :  it  is  no 
time  to  come  to  any  rigorous  or  extreara  words  with  his 
hdiness^  but  in  gentle  and  modest  manner  to  shew  ^himself 
such  words  as  be  mentioned  in  my  said  last  letters  sent  by 
Thadeus ;  and  so  without  irritation  of  him,  but  with  con- 
servation of  his  favour  to  entertain  his  holiness  in  the 
best  manner  that  may  be,  without  medling  in  any  other 
protestation,  but  only  to  look  what  may  be  done  touching 
such  f  protestation  apart,  as  is  mentioned  in  the  said  instruc- 
tions ^ven  to  Mr.  Bennet,  which  with  these  letters  shall  be 
a  suffident  information  of  you  all,  what  to  do  in  the  causes 
to  you  committed,  not  doubting  but  in  all  other  particular 
nuts  of  bulls,  and  other  things  committed  unto  you,  ye 
Mr.  Stevins  and  sir  Francis  Bryan,  have  or  will  do  your 
best  to  bring  the  same  with  you ;  the  expedition  whereof, 
if  they  be  not  sped  already,  the  king'^s  highness  committeth 
to  the  wisdoms  of  such  of  you  as  shall  fortune  to  be  in  the 
court  of  Rome  at  the  receipt  hereof;  wherein,  and  in  all 
other  things,  his  highness  trusteth,  and  I  do  the  scmblable, 

'  himself  in  such  ^  protestations 

i3 


118  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK   that  ye  will  order  your  selveB  with  all  effiactual  diiigenoe^  bb 
^^'       the  special  confidence  that  is  put  in  you  doth  appertain. 

And  forasmuch  as  the  greatest  thing  that  is  to  be  looked 
unto  is  the  importune  suit  of  die  Csesareans,  not  only  to  stop 
any  further  things  to  be  granted  to  the  king\  highness,  but 
also  to  revoke  the  commission  given  to  the  lord  legate  Cam- 
pegius  and  to  me,  which  should  be  a  clear  disappointment 
and  frustration  of  the  king's  cause ;  ye  shall  therefore  look 
substantially  by  all  politick  means  to  withstand^  that  no 
such  thing  be  granted ;  assuring  the  pope  and  all  the  cardi- 
nals, and  such  other  as  have  respect  to  the  s  weale  of  the  see 
apostolick^  that  if  he  should  do  such  an  high  injury  to  the 
king  and  his;  realm,  and  an  act  so  contumdious  to  us  his 
l^ates,  and  so  contrarious  to  his  ftuth  and  promise,  he 
should  thereby  not  fail  so  liighly  to  irritate  the  king  and  all 
the  nobles  of  this  realm,  that  undoubtedly  they  should  de- 
cline from  the  obedience  of  the  see  apostolick,  and  conse- 
quently all  other  realms  should  do  the  semblablCf  forasmuch 
as  they  should  find  in  the  head  of  the  same,  neither  just- 
ness, uprightness,  nor  truth ;  and  this  shall  be  necessary,  as 
the  case  shall  require,  well  to  be  inculked  and  put  in  his 
head,  to  the  intent  his  holiness  by  the  same  nmy  be  pre* 
served  from  granting,  passing,  or  condescending  to  any  sudi 
thing. 

After  these  letters  perfected  hither,  and  read  unto  the 
king'^s  highness,  albeit  that  mention  is  made  in  sundry 
places  heretofore,  that  as  well  ye  Mr.  Stevins,  and  sir  Fran^ 
cis  Brian,  if  ye  be  not  returned  from  the  court  of  Rome,  as 
also  the  rest  of  the  king^s  ambassadours,  which  at  the  arri- 
val of  Mr.  doctor  Bennet  shall  fcnrtune  to  be  there,  shall  for* 
bear  to  make  any  further  means  or  pursuit  for  the  new  com- 
mission and  pollicitation,  but  clearly  to  use  silence  therein ; 
yet  nevertheless  regarding,  and  more  profoundly  consider** 
ing  the  effect  of  your  letters  last  sent,  it  doth  plainly  ap« 
pear,  that  tho**  after  the  overture  made  to  the  pope^s  hoU- 
ness  of  the  said  new  commission,  the  business  chanced  to  be 
made  by  the  emperor'^s  ambassador,  upon  preferring  a  sup- 

I  well 


OF  RECORDS.  119 


jSMmf^ttm  §0^  mivocB&Mk  of  die  cause ;  which  thing  by  your  BOOK 
wMtigj  Mr.  Stevins,  to  Capisuke  was  wdl  avoided ;  yet  ''* 
was  there  none  ei.pn»s  refusal  made  by  the  pope^s  holiness 
Id  condeaeend  unto  the  said  new  commission,  but  order 
l^iven  that  you  should  consult  and  confer  with  the  cardinal 
Anoonitaiie  and  Symonette  upon  the  same;  which  confer- 
ence, by  means  of  the  said  buaness,  was  defeired  and  dis- 
mpointed,  inthout  any  final  conclunon  or  resolution  taken 
dneupon.  Wherefore  inasmuch  as  yet  there  appeareth 
■one  utter  despair  of  obtaining  the  said  new  commission 
sad  pollicitation,  with  some  more  fiit,  pr^nant,  and  effectual 
dsusea  than  the  other  hath ;  the  king^s  pleasure  is,  that 
Botwithatanding  any  words  befixe  mentioned,  both  ye  the 
aid  Mr.  Stevins,  and  m  Francis  Brian,  if  ye  be  not  de* 
psrted  from  the  court  €i  Rome,  do  for  the  time  of  your 
demur  there,  which  the  king^s  pleasure  is  shall  not  be  long, 
but  only  for  taking  of  your  leaye ;  and  also  the  rest  of  the 
king'^s  said  orators,  after  your  departure,  shall,  as  ye  shall 
see  the  case  ^to  require,  endeayour  your  selves  as  much  as 
OMiy  be,  to  obtain  the  said  new  commisaaon  and  pollicitation, 
fixeaeetng  always  that  you  handle  the  matter  after  such  man- 
ner, as  thereby  the  pope  be  not  the  rather  induced  to 
hearken  and  inchne  to  any  pursuits  of  the  imperials  for  ad- 
vocation of  the  cause,  which  were  a  total  frustration  of  all 
the  king'^s  intent,  but  so  to  use  your  selves,  as  ye  shall  see 
to  be  to  the  benefit,  and  not  to  the  hindrance  thereof: 
vhich  done,  the  king'^s  grace  doth  refer  the  good  handling 
of  this  thing  to  your  wisdoms  and  discretions,  neither  to 
leave  the  pursuit  for  the  said  commission  and  pollicitation, 
if  it  may  without  dammage  be  followed ;  nor  to  foUow  it,  if 
thereby  you  shall  see  apparent  danger  of  any  such  advoca- 
tion, or  advantage  to  ensue  to  the  purpose  of  the  imperial- 
iits,  like  as  his  highness  doubteth  not,  knowing  now  the 
king^s  mind  and  pleasure,  you  will  with  wisdom  and  dex- 
terity, order  your  selves  herein  accordingly. 

And  furthermore,  you  shall  in  any  wise  dissuade  the 
pope  for  sending  either  by  his  nuntio,  to  be  sent  unto 

^  to  om. 

I  4 


ISO  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  Spain^'or  otherwise,  for  the  original  brief:  and  if  the  nim- 
^^'  tio  be  already  passed,  having  charge  to  speak  for  sending 
the  same  to  the  court  of  Rome,  then  to  find  the  means  that 
a  commandment  be  by  the  pope^s  holiness  sent  after  him, 
not  to  make  any  menuon  thereof:  ^whereunto  you  the 
king^s  s£ud  ambassador  shall  have  a  good  colour  to  induce 
the  pope^s  holiness,  saying,  as  of  your  self,  that  you  have 
well  considered  your  own  pursuits  for  producing  the  brief 
at  Rome ;  and  because  the  emperor  might  per-case  think 
that  the  pope  were  about  to  arect  unto  him  the  ^  falsifying 
of  the  said  brief,  therefore  you  can  be  contented  that  that 
matter  be  put  off,  and  no  mention  to  be  made  thereof  by 
his  ^rescripts,  nunUo,  or  otherwise;  whereunto  it  is  not  to 
be  doubted  but  the  pope^s  holiness  will  have  special  regard, 
and  facilly  condescend  to  your  desires  in  that  behalf. 

Finally ;  It  appeareth  also  by  certain  your  letters  sent, 
as  well  to  the  king^s  highness  as  to  me,  that  the  pope's  holi- 
ness is  much  desirous  to  study  and  find  a  mean  and  way  to 
satisfie  the  king^s  highness  in  this  behalf:  amongst  which 
one  clause  in  his  letters  to  me  is  this ;  Tametsi  enimjuris^ 
peritorum  consilium  quiBsiverimtis,  sed  nihil  reperimuSy 
quod  bonis  oratorilms  simul  etjustitice  ac  honori  nostro  set* 
tisfaceret ;  sed  tamen  agimus  omnia  et  tentamus  omnes 
modos  ^reffice  serenitatiy  ac  circumspectioni  tucB  saAsfct^ 
ciendi,  (And  it  is  added  in  the  margin,  with  Wolsey^s 
hand; 

Mi  Petre,  referas  tuis  Uteris  pervelim  quid  tibi  et  mihi 
pontifex  dixerit  de  modis  excogitandts^  et  quomodo  subru 
dens  dicehatj  In  nomine  patris,  4*c.) 

Wherefore  since  his  holiness  so  plainly  declared,  that  he 
seeketh  the  ways  and  means  to  satisfie  the  king's  highness, 
it  shall  be  in  any  wise  expedient,  that  you  the  said  orators 
perceiving  any  towardness  of  advocation,  lay  this  to  the 
pope''s  holiness,  saying,  that  that  is  not  the  way  to  satisfie 
his  grace ;  and  yet  besides  that,  by  your  wisdoms  to  find 
the  means  to  understand  and  know  of  his  holiness  what  be 

'  which  done  to     ■*  falsity     '  rescripts,  om.     •"  reg^ia:  sutt  sa'enitati. 


OF  RECORDS.  ISl 

the  ways  and  means,  which  his  holiness  hath  studied  or  can  BOOK 
ttody  to  sadsfie  the  king  according  to  his  writing  in  this  ^^' 
behalf,  whereof  they  shall  say  his  grace  is  glad,  and  is  very 
desirous  to  know  and  understand  the  same;  and  as  you 
ihall  perceive  any  towardness  or  untowardness  in  the  pope 
in  that  behalf,  so  to  set  forth  your  pursuits  to  the  best  pur- 
pose accordingly.  And  thus  heartily  fare  you  well.  From 
»nd,  the  SI  day  of  May. 

Your  loving  friend, 

T.  Cardin.  Eborac. 


XXVI. 

May  SI.  Romae  1529. 
A  letter  of  the  pope's  to  the  cardinal.    An  original, 

DUectoJUio  nostra  Thomce  tituli  sanctte  CecUia:  presbytero, 
cardinali  Eboracensi,  nostra  et  sedis  apostoliccB  legato 

de  latere. 

(Clemens  manu  propria.) 

DiLECTE  fili  noster,  salutem  et  apostolicam  benedictio- Cotton  lib. 
nem.     Cum  Anglise  rex  ac  circumspectio  vestra,  veteraj^***"* 
Testra  erga  nos  et  sedem  apostolicam  merita  novis  officiisfoi.138. 
angeretis,  ^optabamus  occasionem,  in  qua  et  vos  nostrum 
miorem  cognoscere  possetis ;  sed  molestissime  tulimus  eam 
pimum  esse  oblatam,  in  qua  circumsepti  angustis  terminis 
justiuae^  non  possemus  progredi  quantum  vellemus,  studio 
Tolns  gratificandi,  multis  ac  rationabilibus  causis  desiderium 
Testrum  impedientibus,  quod  quidem  regiis  oratoribus  istuc 
redeuntibus  demonstrare  conati  sumus.     Sed  super  his  et 
pubUds  negotiis  copiosius  vobiscum  loquctur  dilcctus  filius 
noster  cardinalis  Campe^us.    Datum  Romse  die  ultima 

lIaii,15S9. 

J. 

■  optabimus 


ia«  A  COLLECTION 


BOOK  XXVIL 

II. 
AiHil  6. 1629. 

Th€  king's  letter  to  his  ambassadours^  to  hinder  an  avoca* 

turn  of  the  suit.    An  original. 

By  the  king. 
Henry  Rex. 

Cotton  lib.  Trusty  and  right  well-beloved  we  greet  you  well.  Since 
b.*ii.  y^^'  departure  from  hence,  we  have  received  sundry  your 
fol.  92.  letters  to  us  directed,  whereof  the  last  beareth  date  at 
Rome,  the  4th  day  of  the  last  month ;  and  have  also  seen 
such  other  as  from  time  to  time  ye  have  sent  to  the  most 
reverend  father  in  Grod^  our  most  entirely  well-beloved 
counsellor  the  Jord  legate,  cardinal,  arch-bishop  of  York, 
primate  of  England,  and  our  chancellour:  by  continue 
whereof,  we  have  been  advertised  of  the  successes,  as  well 
of  your  journey  thitherwards^  as  of  such  things  as  ye  to 
that  time  had  done  in  our  causes  to  you  committed;  for 
the  which  your  diligent  advertisement,  and  good  acquittal, 
we  give  unto  you  condign  thanks:  ascertaining  you,  We 
do  not  a  little  marvel,  that  in  your  said  last  letters  ^ye  shew 
so  much  desperation  of  any  great  favour  to  be  had  at  the 
pope^s  hand  in  our  said  causes ;  considering  that  neither  ye 
then  had  spoken  with  his  holiness  in  the  same,  ^ne  by  such 
conferences  as  ye  had  had  with  ^  Messer  Jacobo  Salviati^  or 
other  on  his  behalf,  we  can  perceive  but  all  good  favour 
and  towardness ;  tho^  per-case  the  superiority  of  the  impe- 
rials, and  the  common  fame,  led  you  to  think  the  contnury : 
howbeit  as  you  know  no  credence  is  to  be  given  unto  such 
common  report,  nor  we  trust  the  same  shall  prove  more 
true,  than  hath  done  the  opinion  that  was  of  the  lord  legiate 
Campegius  now  here  resident,  whom  we  find  and  certaiuly 
know  to  be  of  a  far  other  sort  in  his  love  and  hichnatiofi 
towards  us,  than  was  spoken,  not  having  such  afPecUon 
towards  the  emperor,  as  in  him  was  suspected.  And  to  be 
plain  with  you,  if  ever  he  had  been  of  other  mind,  we  have 

*  yon  *>  nor  «  Mr. 


OF  RECORDS.  18S 

nd  somewhat  to  him  after  such  voMnner  as  might  ftoon  BOOK 
dumge  that  intention.     So  that  little  faith  is  to  be  given  to       "* 
die  outward  sayings  and  cqunioos  of  such  people  as  mea- 
wie  every  thing  at  th^  pleasure ;  which  we  doubt  not  but 
je  right  wisely  do  consider,  and  that  ye  have  before  this 
Dme,  by  your  diligent  soUicitaUon  made  to  speak  with  the 
pope^s  holiness  for  declaration  of  your  charge,  proved  the 
ooDtrary.     Whereof  we  shall  be  glad  and  joyous  to  hear; 
willing  and  desiring  you  therefore,  according  to  the  great 
nd  qpedal  confidence  that  we  have  in  you,  to  pretermit  no 
Ume  in  the  diligent  handling  and  execution  of  your  said 
dinge,  but  by  one  good  way  or  other  to  find  the  mean,  if 
'je  have  not  already  done  it,  to  declare  the  same  unto  the 
pope^  wherein  the  good  advice  and  address  of  the  bishop  of 
Verone  shall,  we  trust,  do  you  great  furtherance ;  and  by 
whose  means,  if  ye  for  the  pope^s  extreme  debility  or  atk" 
nem,  might  in  no  wise  be  often  admitted  unto  his  presence, 
je  may  ngnifie  unto  him  at  great  length,  our  whole  mind, 
denrcy  and  intent,  after  such  form  as  your  instructions  and 
letters  given  and  sent  unto  you  in  that  behalf  do  purport : 
far  sure  ye  may  be,  it  shall  highly  confer  unto  the  benefit 
of  our  causes,  that  ye  have  there  present  one  so  fast  and 
iKured  friend  unto  us,  as  we  trust  the  ^said  Inshop  of  Ve- 
rone isy  who  shall  be  able  right  largely  to  countervail,  and 
neet  inth  the  malicious  practices  of  the  archbishop  of  ^ Ca- 
pusn,  who  is  thought  to  be  one  of  the  chief  authors  and 
ooDtrivers  of  the  falnties,  crafts,  and  abuses,  set  forth  to 
the  hindrance  of  our  said  causes;  which  no  man  shall  more 
politickly  and  fadlely  deprehend,  than  the  said  bishop  of 
Veiooe  may  do :  and  therefore  he  is  by  you,  with  all  good 
iBcans  and  ways  possible,  to  be  entertained ;  as  we  doubt 
not  but  Sye  will  have  special  eye  and  regard  to  the  makings 
inning,  and  ccmservation  of  as  many  friends  to  our  pur- 
pose as  ye  can  possibly  ^ attain;  so  handling  your  self^  as 
now  may  appear  your 'dexterity  and  perfect  endeavour  to 
conduce,  with  your  diligent  labour  and  policy,  our  matters 
to  the  speedy,  indelayed,  and  dcdrcd  end  and  eflect,  which 

*  jon  •  said  om.  '  Capua,  •  3^011  ^  obtain ; 


124  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  ye  may  be  sure  we  shall  not  put  in  oblivion,  but  will  ha^ 
^^'  the  same  in  remembrance  accordingly.  Marvelling  nevei 
tbeless,  that  though  ye  Mr.  Stevins  could  not  bring  hither 
our  great  causes  to  perfection,  ye  had  not  in  the  mean  se 
son  advertised  us  what  is  done  touching  such  bulls  as  wei 
to  be  sped  for  our  other  particular  matters,  whereof  i 
mention  is  made  in  your  said  letters ;  willing  and  desirir 
you  therefore,  by  your  next  letters,  to  advertise  us  in  wh; 
state  and  train  the  same  be ;  knowing  right  well  that  ye,  beir 
not  only  »by  former  letters  and  writings,  but  also  by  sue 
as  be  sent  unto  you  at  this  time  sufficiently  and  amply  ii 
structed  of  our  mind  and  pleasure,  will  now  so  acquit  yoi 
self,  as  shall  correspond  to  the  perfect  expectation,  and  fir 
opinion  that  we  have  of  you,  which  we  shall  not  fail  ' 
have  in  our  tender  consideration  to  your  ^weale,  as  is  afor 
said.  ^  Ye  shall  also,  in  your  conferences  with  the  said  fa 
shop  of  Verone,  understand  and  know  of  him,  by  wh 
ways  and  means  ye  may  best  further  his  advancement 
the  cardinality ;  exhorting  him,  for  the  manifold  good  c 
fects  that  thereof  may  ensue,  to  conform  himself  to  the  w 
ceptation  thereof,  if  it  may  be  obtained ;  for  doubtless  li 
vertuc,  wisdom,  experience,  fidelity,  and  other  great  ar 
commendable  merits  well  considered,  we  think  no  man  mo 
meet  at  this  time  to  be  preferred  thereunto  than  him :  ai 
therefore  our  express  mind  and  pleasure  is,  that  ye  [do  i 
by  all  the  ways  and  means  to  you  possible.  And  final 
we  will  that  ye  show  unto  him  how  effectually  we  ha^ 
written  unto  you  in  that  behalf,  to  the  intent,  being  a 
vanced  thereunto,  he  may  give  us  the  better  thanks,  and 
every  way  bear  to  us  the  more  perfect  affection.  And  1 
your  next  letters,  we  will  ^hat  ye  advertise  us  what  advocat 
yc  have  on  our  part,  with  their  names  and  qualities ;  fin< 
ing  the  means  also,  if  it  be  possible,  to  retain  some  notafa 
and  excellent  divine,  a  frier,  or  other  that  may,  can,  or  w 
firmly  stick  to  our  causes,  in  leaiAng  to  that,  quod  po 
tifex  ex  jure  divino  iion  potest  dtspensare^  S^c.  and  of  i 

'  by  the  former  ^  well,  '  You 


OF  RECORDS.  185 

the  suooesses  to  advertise  us,  as  our  special  trust  is  in  you.  BOOK 
Given  under  our  signet,  at  our  mannor  of  Greenwich,  thp 
6di  nof  April. 

XXVIII. 

The  king^s  letter  to  his  ambassadours^  about  hh  appearance 

be/bre  the  legates.    An  original. 

June  S3. 1529. 

To  our  trushf  and  right  xcelUbeloved  counseUers,  Mr.  Wil- 
Uam  Bennety  doctor  of  both  lazes ;  sir  Gregory  de  Ctusfi- 
&,  knight ;  and  Mr.  Peter  Vannes,  our  secretary Jbr  the 
Laiine  tongue,  our  ambcLssadours^  resident  in  the  court 
cfRome,  and  to  every  of  them. 

By  the  KING. 
Henry  R. 

Tbcsty  and  right  well-beloved,  we  greet  you  well.  By  Cotton  lib. 
ibnner  letters  and  writings  sent  to  you,  sir  Gregory  and^**^****v 
Mr.  Peter,  with  other  of  your  coUegucs  then  being  at  Rome, 
and  by  such  conference  as  was  had  with  you  Mr.  Bennet 
before  your  departure,  >ye  were  advertised  in  what  state 
then  stood  our  cause  and  matter  of  matrimony,  and  how  it 
was  intended  that  the  process  of  the  same  should  with  dili- 
gence be  commenced  before  the  pope^s  legates  here,  being 
luthorized  for  that  purpose.  Since  that  time,  ensuing  the 
deliberation  taken  in  that  behalf,  the  said  legates,  all  due 
ceremonies  first  observed,  have  directed  citations  both  to  us 
and  to  the  queen,  for  our  ^and  her  appearing  before  them 
tlie  18th  ^day  of  this  month :  which  appearance  was  duly 
OD  either  party  kept,  performed,  and  all  requisite  solemni- 
ties accomplished :  at  which  time  the  queen  trusting  more 
in  the  power  of  the^Jpiperialists,  than  in  ^ any  justness  of 
ber  cause,  and  thinkflg  of  likelyhood,  by  frustratory  allega- 
tions and  delays,  to  tract  and  put  over  the  matter  to  her  ad- 
nntage,  did  protest  at  the  said  day,  putting  in  libels,  recu- 
Mtories  of  the  judges ;  and  also  made  a  provocation,  alledg- 

■  of  tlus  April.        *  you        >>  and  for  her        *  day  om.        '  Uie 


196  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  ing  the  cause  to  be  svoked  by  the  pope^s  holiness^  et  ItHs 
^^'  pendentiam  coram  eodem;  defliring  to  be  admitted  for  prcK 
baUon  thereof,  and  to  have  a  term  competent  for  the  same? 
whereupon  day  was  given  by  the  judges  till  the  21  of  the 
same  month,  for  declaration  of  their  minds  and  intentions 
thereunto ;  the  queen  in  person,  and  we  by  our  proctor 
enjcHned  to  appear  the  same  day,  to  hear  what  the  said 
judges  should  determine  in  and  upon  the  same.  At  which 
time  both  we  and  the  queen  appeared  in  person ;  and  not- 
withstanding that  the  said  judges  amply  and  sufficiently  de> 
dared,  as  well  the  sincerity  of  their  minds  directly  ^and 
justly  to  proceed  without  favour,  dread,  affection,  or  par- 
tiality ;  as  also  that  no  such  recusation,  appellation,  or  term 
for  proving  of  litis  pendentiam^  could  or  might  be  by  them 
admitted :  yet  she  nevertheless  persisting  in  her  former 
wilfulness,  ^layd  in  her  appeal,  which  also  by  the  said 
judges  was  likewise  recused  :  and  they  minding  to  proceed 
further  in  the  cause,  the  queen  would  no  longer  make  her 
abode  to  hear  what  the  said  judges  would  fully  discern^,  but 
incontinently  departed  out  of  the  court ;  wherefore  she  was 
thrice  preconnisate,  and  called  eft-soons  to  return  and  ap« 
pear;  which  she  refusing  to  do,  was  denounced  by  the 
judges  contumax,  and  a  citation  decerned  for  her  appear^ 
ance  on  Friday  next,  to  make  answer  to  such  articles  and 
positions  as  should  be  objected  unto  her :  so  as  now  it  is 
not  to  be  doubted,  but  that  she  will  use  all  the  ways  and 
means  to  her  possible,  to  impetrate  and  attain  such  things 
as  well  by  her  own  pursute,  as  by  her  friends,  as  may  be  to 
the  impeachment  of  the  rightful  process  of  this  cause,  either 
by  advocation,  inhibition  or  otherwise :  wherefore  seeing 
now  in  what  state  this  our  matter  standeth  and  dependeth, 
necessary  and  requisite  for  the  great  consequences  hanging 
upon  the  same,  not  only  for  the  exgneration  of  our  con- 
science, but  also  for  the  surety  of  cm  succession,  and  the 
Sweale  of  this  our  realm  and  people,  to  be  with  all  celerity 
perfected  and  ^obsolved;  it  was  thought  convenient  to  ad- 
vertise you  of  the  premisses,  to  the  intent  ye  being  well  and 

*'  aud  om,  f  and  *  well  ^  obserred  ; 


OF  RECORDS.  187 


IB  all  tings coBomin^  the  same*  shall  book 
\f  your  wmAmtA  and  dUigenon  have  special  regard  that  "* 
BiduBg  pasi  or  be  gianted  there  hy  the  pope^s  holiness, 
vfaicb  BBST  either  gnre  delav  or  disappointment  to  the  direct 
ad  ipeiadw  prooesB  to  he  used  in  this  cause,  neither  bv  ad- 
mcabon  of  the  cause,  inhibition  or  otherwise ;  but  that  if 
■J  such  thing  shall,  bj  the  Canareans,  or  by  her  agents,  or 
•dber,  be  attempted,  or  desired,  the  like  men  of  wisdom, 
good  seal,  learning,  and  experience,  diligently  procure  the 
^H*"!?  thereof,  as  well  upon  such  reasons  and  considero- 
boDS  aa  before  have  been  signified  unto  you,  as  by  inferring 
die  high  and  extream  dishonour,  and  intolerable  prejudice 
that  the  pope^s  hoHiiesB  thereof  should  do  to  his  said  legates; 
ad  ako  the  ooutrariety  both  of  his  bull  and  commission, 
»d  also  of  his  promise  and  pollicitation  passed  upon  the 
Moe;  beside  the  notable  and  excellent  displeasure  thereby 
tsbe  done  by  his  hcAness  to  us,  and  our  realm,  clear  con- 
Imj  to  our  merits  and  deserts ;  extending  also  the  other 
dangers  mentioikcd  in  the  said  former  writings,  apparent  to 
came  thereby  to  his  holiness,  »id  the  see  apostolick,  with 
die  ssanifold,  and  in  manner,  infinite  inconveniencies  like  to 
foDow  of  the  same  to  all  Christendom,  and  all  other  such 
NSBODS,  introductions  and  perswasions  ^as  ye  can  make  and 
devise  for  that  purpose :  putting  him  also  in  remembrance 
of  the  great  commodity  coming  unto  his  holiness  herein,  by 

that  this  cause  being  here  decided,  the  pope  not  only 
firom  the  pains  that  he  should  in  this  time  of 
and  sickness,  to  the  extream  peril  of  his  life,  sus- 
the  same,  seeing  that  it  is  of  such  moment  and 
iaportancx,  as  suffereth  no  tract  or  delay ;  but  also  his  ho- 
Eaess  shall  by  such  deci^on  here  eschew  and  avoid  all  dis- 
pleasiire  that  he  should  not  fail  to  have,  if  it  were  or  should 
bt  passed  elsewhere :  which  matter  is  no  little  wisdom  well 
loferesee  and  consider,  and  not  only  to  forbear  to  do  or  pass 
any  diing  derogatory  or  prejudicial  to  his  said  commission, 
bat  also  by  all  means  possible  to  corroborate  and  fortifie  the 

and  all  such  acts  judicial  as  shall  pass  by  his  said  le- 

i  asom. 


128  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  gates  by  virtue  thereof.  Like  as  we  doubt  not  but  that 
^^'  the  pope^s  holiness,  of  his  uprightness,  vertue,  and  perfect 
wisdom  will  do ;  and  rather  like  a  most  loving  father  and 
friend,  tender  and  favour  our  good,  just  and  reasonable 
causes  and  desires,  putting  thereunto  all  the  furtlierance  he 
may  do,  than  to  do  or  consent  to  be  done  any  thing  hurt- 
ful, prejudicial,  dammageable,  or  displeasant  unto  us,  or 
this  our  said  cause.  And  finally ;  if  need  shall  be,  we  wiU 
ye  also  infer,  as  the  case  shall  require,  how  inconvenient  it 
were  this  our  matter  should  be  decided  in  the  court  of 
Rome ;  which  now  dependeth  totally  in  the  emperor^s  ar- 
bitre,  having  such  puissance  near  thereunto,  that,  as  hath 
been  written  by  the  pope^s  own  letters,  their  state  and  life 
there  is  all  in  the  emperor'^s  hands,  whose  armies  may  famish 
or  relieve  them  at  their  pleasure.  And  semblably  ye  shall 
not  forget  the  prerogative  of  our  crown  and  jurisdiction 
royal,  by  the  ancient  laws  of  our  realm,  which  admitteth 
nothing  to  be  done  by  the  pope  to  the  prejudice  thereof, 
and  also  what  danger  they  should  incur  that  would  presume 
to  bring  or  present  any  such  thing  unto  the  same,  as  in  our 
last  letters  sent  by  Alexander  was  touched  at  good  length. 
Wherein  since  ye  be  already  so  well  and  amply  instructed, 
knowing  also  how  much  the  matter  ^importeth  and  toucheth 
us,  and  what  profit  and  agreeable  service  ye  may  do  unto 
us  herein,  with  the  high  thanks  that  ye  may  deserve  for  the 
same ;  we  shall  not  be  more  prolix,  but  refer  the  substan- 
tial, perfect,  and  assured  handling  hereof  to  your  drcum- 
spections,  fidelities,  and  diligences,  not  doubting  but  that 
ye  will  now  above  all  other  things,  look  vigilantly  hereunto, 
and  so  acquit  your  ^self  in  the  same,  as  it  may  well  appear 
that  your  acts  shall  be  correspondent  to  our  firm  trust  and 
expectation,  and  no  less  tender  this  thing  than  ye  know  it 
to  be  imprinted  in  the  bottom  of  our  heart,  "*ne  than  as 
ye  know  both  the  importance  and  hi^  moment,  and  also 
the  very  necessity  of  the  matter  doth  require.  In  which 
doing,  beside  the  laud  and  praise  that  ye  shall  consecute 
thereby  of  all  good  men,  we  shall  so  have  your  acquitals  in 

1^  imports  '  selves  "  oor 


OF  RECORDS.  189 

our  rememfaranoey  as  ye  shall  have  cause  to  think  your  tra-  BOOK 
Yell,  pains,  and  studies  herein,  in  the  best  wise  collocate       '*' 
md  employed.     Given  under  our  signet,  at  our  " place  of 
Bridewel,  the  SSd  day  of  June. 


XXIX. 

Rome  9.  July  1529. 

Doctor  Bennefs  letter  to  the  cardinal^  shewing  how  little  they 
might  expect  Jrom  tlie  pope.    An  original. 

*Plba8TTH  it  your  grace  to  understand,  that  the  6th  day  Cotton  lib. 

■ 
92. 


of  this  month  the  pope^s  holiness  sent  for  us:  Albeit  we  had  ij^i^j, ,', 


made  great  sute  for  audience  before  to  his  holiness,  soon 
sfter  that  we  had  understanding  that  his  holiness  was  reco- 
vered of  this  his  last  ^ckness,  into  the  which  he  fell  the 
noond  day,  after  Pthat  I  had  my  first  audience  of  his  holi- 
ness, which  was  the  21.  day  of  the  last  month :  and  after 
our  long  communication  and  reasoning  in  the  king'^s  high- 
ness cause,  which,  at  length,  we  have  written  to  your  grace 
in  our  common  letter,  for  a  confirmation  of  many  inconve- 
menoes  and  dangers  which  we  perswaded  to  his  holiness,  to 
follow  both  to  himself  and  to  the  see  apostolick,  in  case  his 
bdiiiess  should  avoke  the  cause ;  I  thought  much  conve- 
ment  at  that  same  time  to  deliver  the  king^s  familiar,  and 
Ekewiae  your  grace^s  letter,  and  so  to  shew  your  grace^s  cre- 
dence to  his  holiness.  After  the  foresaid  letters  delivered, 
and  by  his  holiness  read,  his  holiness  shewed  me,  that  he 
perceived  by  your  grace^s  letters,  that  I  had  certain  credence 
to  shew  unto  him  of  great  moment  and  importance,  concern- 
ing him  and  the  see  apostolick.  I  shewed  to  his  holiness 
^that  your  grace^s  faith  and  observance,  his  holiness  doth 
bett  know ;  most  humbly  besought  his  holiness  to  beleive 
tbeie  undoubtedly  to  follow.  That  if  his  holiness  should,  at 
die  labours  of  the  Ceesareans,  avoke  the  cause,  he  should 
not  alonly  offend  the  king^s  highness,  which  hitherto  hath 

■  pilace  *  Plbasb  p  thatom.  n  tbatom. 

VOL.  I.  P.  2.  Y 


180  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK   been  a  stay,  a  help,  and  a  defence  of  the  see  apostoliok ;  but 
'^'       also  by  reason  of  this  injury,  without  remedy,  shall  aiienat;(B 
his  majesty  and  realms,  with  others,  from  the  devotion  and 
obedience  of  the  see  apostolick.    This  I  shewed  his  hdine9% 
that  your  grace  doth  evidently  perceive  to  follow,  in  case 
his  holiness  should  incline  to  the  Caesareans  desire  on  this 
behalf:  yea  further,  I  said,  that  your  grace  most  clearly 
perceiveth  also  by  that  act,  the  church  of  England  utterly 
to  be  destroyed,  and  likewise  your  person ;  and  that  these 
your  grace,  with  weeping  tears,  most  lamentably  committed 
mito  me  to  shew  to  his  holiness.     Furthermore  I  shewed  to 
his  holiness,  that  your  grace,  howsoever  you  should  proceed 
in  this  cause,  did  intend  to  proceed  so  nncerely,  indifferently, 
,  and  justly,  that  you  would  rather  suffer  to  be  jointed,  joiBt 
by  joint,  than  either  for  affection  or  fear,  do  any  act  dther 
against  your  conscience  or  justice.     Furthermore  I  said, 
that  seeing  his  holiness  may  be  so  well  assured,  that  your 
grace  will  do  nothing  but  according  to  justice  in  this  cause, 
[he]  may  the  more  boldly  'deny  the  avocation  to  the  Caesar. 
cans,  seeing  that  the  queen  and  the  emperor  can  deare  but 
justice,  which  they  may  have  at  your  grace^s  hand,  and  my 
lord  Campegius,  as  well  there  as  here ;  and  by  this  means 
his  holiness  should  deliver  himself  from  great  pains  and  un* 
quietness  of  mind,  which  he  should  sustain  in  case  the  cause 
should  be  known  here,  where  he  should  have  the  king'^s 
highness  on  one  part,  and  the  emperor  on  the  other  side, 
daily  calling  upon  his  holiness.     To  this  his  holiness  most 
heavily,  and  with  tears,  answered  and  said,  That  now  he 
saw  the  destruction  of  Christendom,  and  lamented  that  his 
fortune  was  such  to  live  to  this  day,  and  not  to  be  able  to 
remedy  it,  (saying  these  words)  For  Grod  is  my  judge,  I 
would  do  as  gladly  for  the  king,  as  I  would  for  my  self; 
and  to  that  I  knowledge  my  self  most  bounden,  but  in  this 
case  I  cannot  satisfie  his  desire,  but  that  I  should  do  mani- 
festly against  justice  to  the  charge  of  my  conscience,  to  my 
irebuke,  and  to  the  dishonour  of  the  see  apostolick;  affirm- 
ing, that  his  counsel  shews  him,  that  seeing  the  Csesareans 

■^  deoy  ATOcations 


'  OF  RECORDS.  181 

hcvtt  m  mwmAMir  or  prazie  of  the  queen,  to  aik  the  ayocft-  book 
dons  m  her  name,  he  cannot  of  justice  deny  it,  and  the  '*' 
whole  agnature  be  in  that  same  opnion ;  so  that  though 
he  would  meet  {^adly  do  that  thing  that  might  be  to  the 
kiiig'*s  pleasure;  yet  he  cannot  do  it,  seeing  that  signature 
voold  be  against  him  whensoever  the  supplication  should 
be  wp  there:  and  so  being  late,  we  took  our  leave  c^  his 
Minpaa,  and  departed,  seeing  that  we  could  obtain  no- 
ting of  tbe  jwpe  far  stopping  the  avocation,  we  consulted 
and  deviaed  for  the  deferring  of  it,  till  such  time  as  your 
gnoe  might  make  an  end  in  the  cause  there.  And  so  con- 
dnded  upon  a  new  device,  which  at  length  we  have  written 
ii  our  f*"*"*^*^  letter^  wherein  I  promise  your  grace,  Mr. 
Gwgory  luw  used  great  diligence,  and  taken  great  labours 
at  tlua  Ume,  we  can  do  no  more  for  our  lives:  and  if 
jour  gnoe  saw  the  importune  labour  of  the  ambassadours 
d  the  eaaapem^s  and  Ferdinandoes,  you  would  marvel,  I 
prooHse  your  grace  they  never  cease ;  wherefore  in  staying 
kilherto^  as  we  have  done,  it  is  marvel,  as  God  knoweth, 
ilie[ai  I  pray  to]  preserve  your  grace  in  health  and  pro- 
9fmtj  md  midiog  annos.  I  beseech  your  grace  most  hura- 
Uy  to  commend  me  to  the  king^s  highness ;  and  likewise  I 
btseech  your  grace  to  pardon  my  ill  writing.  At  Rome 
the  9th  day  of  July. 

Your  daily  headman 
and  servant, 

W.  Benet. 


XXX. 

A  letter  qfihepope*s  to  the  cardinal  concerning  the  avoca- 
tion.   An  original. 

19.  Julii,  1529. 

DiLSCTS  fili  noBter,  salutem  et  apostolicam  beaedictio- cotton  ub. 
oem.  Difficile  est  nobis  explicare  Uteris,  qua  nostra  molestia  ^^^^^' 
iStt  poUus  dolore  fiierimus  coacd  ad  avocationem  causae  foi.  208. 
ittic  coounissse  ooncedendam  ^  nam  etsi  res  ita  fuit  justa  ut 


182  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  tanto tempore  differri  non  debuerit,  tamen  nde  qui  isd  sereii- 
^^'  issimo  regi  pro  ejus  singularibus  erga  dob  et  apostolicaiH 
sedem  meritis  placere  in  omnibus  cupimus,  acut  consuevi- 
mus,  aegre  nunc  adducti  sumus,  ut  quamquam  justitia  oo- 
gente,  quicquid  contra  ejus  voluntatem  concederemus.  N^ 
vero  minus,  fili,  doluimus  tua  causa  cui  rem  banc  tante 
curse  esse  perspeximus  quantum  tua  erga  dictum  regsm 
fides  et  amor  postulat;  sed  tamen  quod  datur  ju8titi» 
minus  esse  molestum  debet,  cum  praesertim  id  fuerit  tarn 
dilatum  k  nobis,  omniaq;  antea  pertentata  ne  ad  hoc  desoen- 
deremus.  Itaq;  optamus  in  boc  adbiberi  k  te  illam  tuam 
singularem  prudentiam  et  sequitatem,  persuadereq;  te  tibi 
id  quod  est,  nos,  qui  semper  vobis  placere  quantum  nobis 
licuit  studuimus,  id  quod  vestro  maximo  merito  fedmtis, 
et  semper  facturi  sumus,  nunc  non  nisi  invitos  et  justitia  co^ 
actos  quod  fecimus,  fedsse :  teq;  omni  studio  et  amore  hor- 
tamur,  ut  dictum  regem  in  solita  erga  nos  benevoleiitia  re^ 
tinere  velis,  eique  persuadere,  nihil  ex  hoc  apud  nos  de 
benevolentia  erga  se  veteri  imminutum  unquam  fore,  quod 
redjnemus  k  circumspectione  tua  longe  gratissimum.  Quem- 
admodum  plenius  dilectus  filius  noster  cardinalis  Campegius 
hsec  circumspectioni  tuse  explicabit.  Dat  Romae  apud  tanc- 
tum  Petrum  sub  annulo  piscatoris  die  19*  Julii  1529.  pont. 
nostri  anno  sexto. 

Blosius. 


XXXI. 

Act  26.  anno  regni  21.  Henr.  8. 

An  act  fir  the  releasing  unto  the  king  his  highness  of  such 
sums  of  money  as  was  to  be  required  ofhim^  by  any  his 
subfectSyJbr  any  manner  qfloan,  by  his  letters  missives^ 
or  other  ways  or  manner  whatsoever. 

Item  qutBdam  alia  bUldJbnnam  cufusdam  actus  in  se 
continens^  exhibita  est  prcsfato  domino  regi  inparUamenio 
priBdictOj  cujus  quidem  bittcB  tenor  sequitur  ifi  h^ec  verba. 
The  king's  humble,  faithful,  and  Wing  subjects  the  lords 


OF  RECORDS.  ISS 

fintual  and  temporal,  and  ocxninons  in  this  present  parHft-  book 
nent  assembled,  considering  and  calling  to  their  remem-  ^'' 
bciDoes,  the  inestimable  costs,  charges,  and  expences,  which 
the  king^s  highness  necessarily  hath  been  compelled  to  sup- 
port and  sustain,  anoe  his  assumption  to  his  crown,  estate, 
md  dignity  royal ;  as  well  first  for  the  extinction  of  a  right 
dmgeious  and  damnable  schism  sprung  and  risen  in  the 
dnnch ;  which  by  the  proyidence  of  Almighty  God,  and 
the  high  prudence,  and  proviaon,  and  assistance  of  the 
tingfs  bigfaness,  was,  to  the  great  honour,  laud,  and  glory 
of  his  migesty,  repressed ;  the  enemies  then  being  of  the 
diurdi  reformed,  returned,  and  restored  to  the  unity  of 
the  some,  and  peace  over  all  componed  and  concluded,  as 
ilflo  for  the  modyfying  of  the  insatiable  and  inordinate 
ambiticMi  of  those  which  do  aspire  unto  the  monarchy 
of  Christendom,  did  put  universal  trouble  and  diviaons  in 
the  same,  intending,  if  they  might,  not  only  to  have  subdued 
this  reahn,  but  also  all  the  rest  unto  their  power  and  sub- 
jeedon :  for  the  resistance  whereof,  the  king^s  highness  was 
ocmpelled,  after  the  universal  peace,  by  the  great  study, 
hbour^  and  travel  of  his  grace  conduced,  and  the  same  by 
tome  of  the  contrahents  newly  violate  and  infringed;  in 
shewing  the  form  of  the  treatise  thereupon  made  again,  to 
take  armour.  And  over  and  besides  the  notable  and  ex- 
cessive treasure  and  substance  which  his  highness  in  his 
first  wars  had  employed  for  the  defence  of  the  church,  the 
faith  catholick,  and  this  his  realm,  and  of  the  people  and 
subjects  of  the  same,  was  eftsoons  brought  of  necessity  to 
new,  excellent,  and  marvellous  charges,  both  for  the  sup- 
portation  of  sundry  armies  by  sea  and  by  land ;  and  also  for 
divers  and  manifold  contributions  outward,  to  serve,  keep, 
and  omtain  his  own  subjects  at  home  in  rest  and  repose ; 
which  hath  been  so  politickly  handled  and  conduced,  that 
when  the  most  part  of  all  religious  Christians  have  been  in- 
fested with  cruel  wars,  discords,  divisions,  and  dissentions, 
the  great  heads  and  princes  of  the  world  brought  unto  cap- 
tivity; cities,  towns,  and  places,  by  force  and  sedition, 
taken,  spoiled,  burnt,  and  sacked ;  men,  women,  and  chil^ 


184  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  dren  found  in  the  same  slain  and  destroyed ;  virgins,  wives, 
^^'  widows^  and  religious  women,  ravished  and  defloured;  holy 
churches  and  temples  polluted,  and  turned  unto  praphane 
use;  the  reliques  of  the  holy  saints  irreverently  treated; 
hunger,  dearth,  and  famine,  by  mean  thereof  in  the  said 
outward  regions,  insuing  and  generally  over  all,  was  depo* 
pulation,  destruction  and  confusion;  the  kii^^s  said  sub- 
jects in  all  this  time,  were  by  the  high  providence  and  poli- 
tick means  of  his  grace  nevertheless  preserved^  defended, 
and  maintained,  from  all  these  inconveniences  and  dangers; 
and  such  provisions  taken,  by  one  way  or  other,  so  as  rea>' 
sonable  commodity  was  always  given  unto  them  to  exercise 
their  traffiques  of  merchandise,  and  other  their  crafts,  mys- 
teries, and  occupations  for  their  living;  which  could  not 
possibly  have  been  brought  about,  unless  then  the  king's 
highness,  with  continual  studies,  travels,  and  pains,  and 
with  his  infinite  charges  and  expences,  had  converted  the 
peril  and  danger  of  the  enterprises  and  exploits,  set  forth 
for  the  reduction  of  the  enemies  unto  peace,  from  his  own 
subjects  unto  strangers :  whereof  finally  such  fruit  and  ef- 
fect is  ensued,  as  by  the  king'^s  policy,  puissance,  and 
means,  general  and  universal  peace  is  established  amongst 
all  Christian  princes ;  and  this  realm  now,  thanked  be  Grod, 
constitute  in  free,  better,  and  more  assured  aud  profitable 
amity  with  all  outward  parties,  than  hath  been  at  any  time 
whereof  is  memory  or  remembrance.  Considering  furtheiv 
more,  that  his  highness,  in  and  about  the  premisses,  hath 
been  fain  to  imploy,  nolo  nly  such  sums  of  mony  as  hath 
risen  and  grown  by  any  manner  of  contribution  made  unto 
his  grace  by  his  said  loving  subjects;  but  also  over  and 
above  the  same,  sundry  other  notable  and  excellent  summB 
of  his  own  treasure,  and  yearly  revenues,  which  else  his 
grace  might  have  kept  and  reserved  to  his  own  use;  amongst 
which  manifold  great  summs  so  employed,  his  highness  also^ 
as  is  notoriously  known,  and  as  doth  evidently  appear  by 
the  accompts  of  the  same,  hath  to  that  use  and  none  other, 
converted  all  such  money,  as  by  any  his  subjects  and  peo- 
ple spiritual  imd  temporal,  hath  been  advanced  unto  his 


OF  RECORDS.  1S5 


giaoe  by  wmy  of  prest  and  loon,  either  particularly,  or  by  BOOE 
mj  taxatioD  made  of  the  same,  being  a  thing  so  well  collo- 
ctte  and  bestowed,  seeing  the  sud  high  and  great  fruits 
mi  effects  therec^  ensued,  to  the  honour,  surety,  well,  per- 
feit  oommodity,  and  perpetual  tranquillity  cf  this  said 
radm,  as  nothing  oould  better  nor  moire  to  the  conif<Mrt  at 
his  said  subjects  be  desired,  studied,  or  imagined ;  of  one 
nind,  consent  and  assent,  and  by  authority  of  this  present 
pnfiament,  do  for  themselves,  and  all  the  whole  body 
of  the  realm  wh<mi  they  do  represent,  freely,  liberally,  and 
absolutely,  give  and  grant  unto  the  king^s  highness,  by  au- 
thority of  this  present  parliament,  all  and  every  sum  and 
anus  of  money,  which  to  them,  and  every  of  them,  is, 
ooght,  or  might  be  due,  by  reason  of  any  money,  or  any 
other  thing,  to  his  grace  at  any  time  heretofore  advanced, 
or  payed,  by  way  of  prest  or  loan,  either  upon  any  letter  or 
letters  under  the  king^s  privy  seal,  general  or  particular, 
letter  misrave,  promise,  bond,  or  obligation  of  pajrment,  or 
hj  any  taxation,  or  other  assessing,  by  vertue  of  any  com- 
misacm  or  commissions,  or  by  any  other  mean  or  means 
whatsoever  it  be  heretofore  passed  for  that  purpose,  and  ut- 
terly, frankly,  liberally,  and  most  willingly  and  benevo- 
lently, for  them,  their  heirs,  executors,  and  successors,  do 
remit,  release,  and  quit  claim,  unto  his  highness,  his  heirs, 
and  miccesaors  for  ever,  all  and  every  the  same  sums  of 
money,  and  every  parcel  thereof,  and  all  and  singular  suits, 
petitions,  and  demands,  which  they,  or  any  of  them,  their 
htm,  successors,  or  executors,  or  the  heirs,  executors  or 
successors  <^  any  of  them,  have,  had,  or  may  have  for  the 
same,  or  any  parcel  thereof;  most  humbly  and  lovingly  be- 
seeching his  highness,  for  the  more  clear  discharge  for  the 
sune,  that  it  may  be  ordained  and  enacted  by  the  king,  our 
said  sovereign  lord,  the  lords  spiritual  and  temporal,  and 
the  commons  of  this  present  parliament  assembled,  and  by 
authority  of  the  same,  that  all  promises,  bonds,  writings, 
obligatory  letters,  under  the  king'^s  privy  seal,  signet,  sign 
manual,  or  great  seal  passed,  and  other  bonds  or  promises, 
whatsoever  they  be,  had,  made,  to  any  person  or  persDns, 

K  4 


186  A  COLLECTION 

BOOR  spiritual  or  temporal^  shire,  city,  burroughs  waxentale^ 
tranship,  hamlet,  village,  monastery,  church,  cathedral,  or 
colle^te,  or  to  any  guild,  fraternity,  or  body  corporate^ 
fellowship,  or  company,  or  other  whatsoever,  having  capa- 
city to  take  any  bond  especially  and  generally,  jointly  or 
severally,  touching  or  concerning  the  same  prest  or  loan,  or 
every  of  them,  or  the  repayment  of  any  sum  or  sums  of  mony 
for  the  same,  be  from  henceforth  void  and  of  none  effect. 
Cui  quidem  biUce  probe  et  ad  plenum  inteUecUe  per  dichtm 
dominum  regem  ex  aasensu  et  authoritixte  parliamenH  prtt^ 
dicH  talUer  est  responsttm,  Le  roy  remercie  lea  seigneur* 
et  sea  communes  de  leur  bonne  coeurs  enjhisant  cest  grauniy 
et  iceUe  sa  mcyeste  accepte  et  tout  le  contenu^  et  cest  e»- 
crihire  a  grauni  et  apraoe  avecques  tous  les  articles  en 
ceste  escripture  specifies. 


XXXIL 

A  letter  from  Gardiner  and  FoXy  about  their  proceedings 

at  Cambridge     An  original. 

Feb.  1530.  from  Cambndg  by  Stephen  Grardiner. 

To  the  king's  highness. 

Cotton  lib.  Pleaskth  it  your  highness  to  be  advertised,  that  arriv- 
Viteii.  ing  here  at  Cambridge  upon  Saturday  last  past  at  noon, 
foi.51.  that  same  night,  and  Sunday  in  the  morning,  we  devised 
with  the  vice  chancellor,  and  such  other  as  favoureth  your 
grace^s  cause,  how  and  in  what  sort  to  compass  and  attain 
your  grace^s  purpose  and  intent ;  wherein  we  assure  your 
grace,  we  found  much  towardness,  good  will,  and  diligence, 
in  the  vice-chancellour  and  Dr.  Edmunds,  being  as  studious 
to  serve  your  grace  as  we  could  wish  or  desire :  nevertheless 
there  was  not  so  much  care,  labour,  study,  and  diligence  im- 
ployed  on  our  party,  by  them,  our  self,  and  other,  for  attain- 
ing your  graces  purpose,  but  there  was  as  much  done  by 
others  for  the  lett  and  empeachment  of  the  same ;  and  as 
we  asMmbled,  they  assembled,  as  we  made  friends  they 


OP  BECOBDS.  187 

made  friends,  to  lett  that  nothing  should  pass  as  in  the  uni-  book 
vcnities  napie ;  wherein  the  first  day  they  were  superiors,  ^^- 
bt  they  had  put  in  the  ears  of  them,  by  whose  voices  such 
duDgs  do  pass,  mtdUM  JabuUuj  too  tedious  to  write  unto 
jour  grace.  Upon  Sunday  at  afternoon  were  assembled, 
after  the  manner  of  the  university,  all  the  doctors,  batchel- 
lon  of  divinity,  and  masters  of  art,-being  in  number  almost 
two  hundred :  in  that  congregation  we  delivered  your 
gnat's  letters,  which  were  read  openly  by  the  vice-chan- 
oeDor.  And  for  answer  to  be  made  unto  them,  first  the 
noe^Jiancellor  calling  apart  the  doctors,  asked  their  advice 
and  opinion ;  whereunto  they  answered  severally,  as  their 
affections  led  them,  ei  res  erai  in  muUa  con/icsione.  Tan- 
dem they  were  content  answer  should  be  made  to  the  ques* 
tioDs  by  indifferent  men :  but  then  they  came  to  exceptions 
against  the  abbot  of  St.  Benets,  who  seemed  to  come  fcnr 
that  purpose ;  and  likewise  against  Dr.  Reppes,  and  Dr. 
'Crome ;  and  also  generally  against  all  such  as  had  allowed 
Dr.  Cranmer^s  book,  inasmuch  as  ^already  they  had  de- 
clared their  opinion.  We  said  thereunto,  that  by  that  rea- 
son they  might  except  against  all ;  for  it*  was  lightly,  that 
in  a  question  so  notable  as  this  is,  every  man  learned  hath 
said  to  his  friend  as  he  thinketh  in  it  for  the  time ;  but  we 
ought  not  to  judge  of  any  man,  that  he  setteth  more 
to  defend  that  which  he  hath  once  said,  than  truth  after- 
ward known.  Finally,  the  vice-chancellor,  because  the  day 
was  much  spent  in  those  altercations,  commanding  every 
man  to  resort  to  his  seat  apart,  as  the  manner  is  in  those  as- 
semblies, willed  every  mane's  mind  to  be  known  secretly, 
whether  they  would  be  content  with  such  an  order  as  he 
had  conceived  for  answer  to  be  made  by  the  university  to 
your  graoe^s  letters ;  whereunto  that  night  they  would  in  no 
wise  agree.  And  forasmuch  as  it  was  then  dark  night,  the 
vice-chancellor  continued  the  congregation  till  the  next  day 
at  one  of  the  dock ;  at  which  time  the  vice-chancellor  pro- 
poned a  grace  after  the  form  herein  inclosed ;  and,  it  was 
first  deniei :  when  it  was  asked  again,  it  was  even  on  both 

•  Grome ;  ^  they  bad  already 


186  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  parties,  to  be  denied  or  granted ;  and  at  the  last,  by  labour 
of  friends  to  cause  some  to  depart  the  house  which  were 
against  it,  it  was  obtained  in  such  form  as  the  schedule 
herein  enclosed  purporteth;  wherein  be  two  points  which 
we  would  have  left  out ;  but  considering  by  putting  in  of 
them,  we  allured  many,  and  that  indeed  they  shall  not  hurt 
the  determination  for  your  grace^s  part,  we  were  finally 
content  therewith.  The  one  point  is  that  where  it  was  first, 
that  quicquid  mctjorpars  of  them  that  be  named  decreveriiy 
should  be  taken  for  the  determination  of  the  university- 
Now  it  referred  ad  duaa  partes^  wherein  we  suppose  shall 
be  no  difiiculty.  The  other  point  is,  that  your  grace^s  ques- 
tion shall  be  openly  disputed,  which  we  think  to  be  very 
honourable ;  and  it  is  agreed  amongst  us,  that  in  that  dis- 
putation, shall  answer,  the  abbot  of  St.  Benets,  Dr.  Reppes, 
<^and  I  and  Mr.  Fox,  to  all  such  as  will  object  any  thing  or 
reason  agunst  the  conclusion  -to  be-^^istained  for  your 
grace'^s  part.  And  because. Mii;'Ifocfijir*'Glyfis  hath  said, 
that  he  hath  somewhat  to  say  concerning  the  canon-law ;  I 
your  secretary  shall  be  <^adjo]med  unto  them  for  answer  to 
be  made  therein.  In  the  schedule  which  we  send  unto  your 
grace  herewith,  containing  the  names  of  those  who  shall  de- 
termine your  grace^s  question,  all  marked  with  [the  letter] 
A.  be  already  of  your  grace^s  opinion ;  by  which  we  trust, 
and  with  other  good  means,  to  induce  and  ^attain  a  great 
part  of  the  rest.  Thus  we  beseech  Almighty  God  to  pre- 
serve your  most  noble  and  royal  estate.  From  Cambridge 
the        day  of  February. 

Your  highnesses  most  humble 

Subjects  and  servants 

Stephen  Gardiner, 

Edward  Foxe. 

«  and  om.  *  adjonnied  •  ohtain 


OF  RECORDS. 


ISd 


The  grace  proposed  an 

Flaceii 

id  obtained,  Feb.  1530.              *  u?"^ 

voKeui 

A.  Vioecanoellarius. 

MagietH  in  Tkeokgia.     cottoo  Ub. 

Ifoeiofn. 

cMjddleton.                     ^iteii  »i. 

A.  Heynes. 

A-Sakot.  The  abbot  of  St. 

Mjlsent,  de  uto  bene  jpe- 

Beneta. 

raiur. 

WalaoD. 

A.  Shaxton. 

A.>Repfi. 

A.  ^laatymer. 

Tomaon. 

A.  Simon. 

Venetus,  de  isto  bene  epe- 

Longford,  de   isto  bene 

raiur. 

eperahtr. 

A.  Edmunds. 

Thyxtel. 

^Downes. 

Nicols. 

A.  Crome. 

Hutton. 

A.  Wygan. 

A.  Skip. 

A.B08U1D. 

« 

A.  Goodrich. 

A.  Heth. 

^Hadwey,    de  ieto  bene 

speraiur. 

Bey. 

Bayne. 

A.  A.  Duo  Procuratores. 

Habeamt  plenam  facultatem  et  ^auctoritatem,  nomine 
todua  univermtatis,  respondendi  Uteris  regies  majestatis  in 
hac  congr^atione  lectis,  ac  nomine  totius  universitatis  de- 
finiendi  et  determinandi  qusestionem  in  dictis  literis  propo** 
atam:  ita  quod  quicquid  dues  partes  eorum  prsesentium 
inter  se  decreverint,  respondendi  dictis  Uteris,  et  definierint 
ac  determinaverint  super  quaratione  proposita,  in  iisdem  ha- 
beatur,  et  reputetur  pro  responsione,  definitione  et  deter- 
minatione  totius  universitatis,  et  quod  Uceat  vicecancellario, 
procuratoribus  et  scrutatoribus.  Uteris  super  dictarum  du- 
arum  partium  definitione  et  determinatione  conoipienda  si- 

*  Repps.        ^  Downs.        '  Middleton.        *  Latimer.        «  Hadway, 
'  antboritateniy 


140  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  gillum  Qommune  universitatb  apponere:   sic  quod  dispu- 
^^'      tetur  quaesdo  publice  et  antea  legatur  coram  univeratate 
absq;  ulteriori  gratia  desuper  petenda  aut  obtinenda. 

Yoar  highness  may  perceive  by  the  notes^  that  we  be 
already  sure  of  as  many  as  be  requisite,  wanting  only 
three ;  and  we  have  good  hope  qfjbur ;  of  which  Jbur  if 
we  get  two^  and  obtain  of  another  to  be  absent,  it  is  suffi- 
cient Jbr  our  purpose. 


XXXIIL 

July  1. 1630. 

.    A  letter  Jrom  Crook  out  of  Venice,  concerning  the  opin-^ 
ions  of  divines  about  the  divorce.    An  original. 

Cotton  Ub.  Please  it  your  highness  to  be  advertised^  that  as  this 
b.' M.*  ^y  ^  obtained  the  common  seal  of  the  university  of  Padua, 
foi.91.  in  substantial  and  good  form;  for  all  the  doctors  were  as- 
'Sembled  upon  Sunday,  and  the  case  was  amongst  them  so- 
lemnly and  earnestly  disputed  all  Monday,  Tuesday,  Wed- 
nesday, and  Thursday,  and  this  present  Friday  in  the 
morning  again:  and  thereupon  they  concluded  vdth  your 
highness,  and  desired  a  notary  to  set  his  sign  and  hand 
unto  an  instrument,  by  Leonicus  and  ^Simonetus  devised, 
in  corroboration  of  ygur  cause,  and  thereby  to  testify  that 
this  instrument  was  their  deed,  device,  act,  and  concludon ; 
and  for  the  more  credence  to  be  given  to  the  said  instru- 
ment^ they  caused  the  chancellor  of  the  potestate  here  to 
set  his  hand  and  seal  for  the  approbation  of  the  authority  of 
the  notary  :  a  copy  of  all  the  which  things  I  send  unto  your 
highness  by  this  bearer,  in  most  humble  wise  beseeching 
the  same  to  be  advertised,  that  the  general  of  the  black* 
friers  hatli  given  a  commandment,  that  no  black-frier  dis< 
pute  the  pope's  power;  notwithstanding  prior  Thomas 
Onmibonus  procureth  daily  new  subscriptions,  and  will  do 

•  Simonettus 


OF  BECOBDS.  141 

tin  tbe  brief  of  contrary  commandment  shall  come  unto  his   BOOR 
hands.  ^^' 

My  fidelity  bindeth  me  to  advertise  your  highness,  that 
all  Lutherans  be  utterly  against  your  highness  in  this 
cause,  and  have  letted  as  much  with  their  wretched  ^poor 
malice^  without  reason  or  authority,  as  they  could  and 
might,  as  well  here,  as  in  Padua  and  Ferrara,  where  be  no 
small  companies  of  them.     I  doubt  not  but  all  Christian 
muTersities,  if  they  be  well  handled,  will   earnestly  con- 
dude  with  your  highness.     And  to  obtain  their  assent,  as 
▼ell   through   Italy,  France,  <^AImeyne,  Austrich,   Hun- 
gary and  Scotland,  I  think  it  marvelous  expedient,  for  the 
preferment  of  this  your  most  honourable  and  high  cause ; 
as  from  the  seigniory  and  dominion  of  Venice  towards  Rome, 
and  beyond  Rome,  I  think  there  can  be  no  more  done  than 
is  done  already.     Albeit,  gracious  lord,  if  that  I  had  in 
time  been  su£BcientIy  furnished  with  mony,  albeit  I  have 
beside  this  seal  procured  unto  your  highness  an  hundred 
and  ten  subscriptions,  yet  it  had  been  nothing  in  compari- 
son of  that  that  I  might  easily  and  would  have  done ;  and 
at  this  hour  I  assure  yoiu:  highness,  that  I  have  <^nother 
provision  nor  mony,  and  have  borrowed  an  hundred  crowns, 
the  which  also  are  spent  about  the  getUng  of  this  seal ;  of 
the  which  my  need,  and  divers  impediments  in  your  high- 
nesses ^causes  here,  I  have  advertised  your  highness  by 
many  and  sundry  letters,  and  with  the  same  sent  divers 
books  and  writings,  part  to  Hierom  Molins  a  Venetian,  and 
factor  to  Mapphcus  Bemardus  by  the  hands  of  your  sub- 
ject Edmund  ^Herwel,  part  durected  to  Mr.  sTuke,  whereof 
I  am  nothing  ascertained  whether  they  be  exhibited  unto 
yom*  highness  or  not,  to  no  little  discomfort  unto  me ;  not- 
withstanding I  have  reserved  a  copy  of  all  things,  letters, 
and  other,  and  herein  inclosed  a  bill,  specifying  by  whom 
and  to  whom  I  directed  my  said  letters,  in  most  humble 
wise,  beseeching  your  most  royal  clemency,  to  ponder  my 
^tnie  service  and  good  endeavours,  and  not  to  suffer  me  to 

^  power,      «  Almogn,        *  Deitber       •  canse       '  Harwel,      >  Toke, 
^  tme,  sore,  and 


1^  A  COLLECTION 

:BOOK  be  destitute  of  mony,  to  my  undcnng,  and  utter  loss  of  your 
^^'  most  high  causes  here:  for  of  my  self  I  have  nothing 
wherdby  to  help  my  self.  And  thus  the  most  blessed 
Trinity  keep  and  preserve  your  highness  in  his  most  royal 
estate.  At  Venice,  the  first  day  of  July  at  night,  anno 
^xxx.  k  Your  highness  shall  rec^ve  a  letter  herewith  from 
Simonetus. 


XXXIV. 

T%e  judgment  of  the  universities  concerning  the  king's 
marriage;  taken Jrom  the  printed  edition  of  them.  Lon- 
don^ 1582. 

CensuraJb^culUxtis  sacrcB  iheologicB  almce  universitatis  Pa- 

risiensis. 

Decanus  et  facultas  sacrae  theologies  aimse  univeratatis 
Fansiensis,  omnibus,  ad  quos  prsesens  scriptum  pervenerit, 
salutem  in  eo  qui  est  vera  salus.  Cum  nuper  suborta  mag- 
ne  difficultatis  controversia  super  invaliditate  matrimonii, 
inter  serenissimum  Henricum  Octavum  Angliae  regem,  fidei 
defensorem,  et  dominum  Hibernian,  ac  illustrissimam  domi- 
nam  Catharinam  Angliae  reginam,  clarse  memoriae  Ferdinandi 
regis  catholici  filiam  contracti,  et  camali  copula  consum- 
mati,  ilia  etiam  nobis  quaestio  in  justitia,  et  veritate  discu- 
tienda  et  examinanda  propointa  fuerat,  videlicet,  An  ducere 
relictam  fratris  mortui  sine  liberis  sic  esset  jure  divino  et 
naturali  prohibitum,  ut  interveniente  summi  pontifids  dis- 
pensatione,  non  posset  fieri  licitum,  ut  quis  Christianus  re- 
lictam fratris  ducat,  et  habeat  in  uxorem ;  nos  decanus  et 
facultas  antedicta,  cogitantes,  quam  esset  pium  et  sanctum, 
nec-non  debito  charitatis,  et  nostras  professioni  consenta- 
neum,  ut  his,  qui  in  lege  domini  secura,  tranquillaq;  coo- 
scientia  vitam  banc  ducere,  et  transigere  cupiant,  viam  jus- 
tiUae  ostenderemus,  noluimus  tam  justis  et  piis  votis  deesse. 
Hinc  more  solito,  apud  aedem  S.  Mathurini  per  juramen- 

' ^30.  R.  Crook.        ^  Yonr  highnett  shall   receive  a  letter  herewith 

from  Simonetus.  om. 


:  OF  RECOBDS.  146 

Una  eoDTtoienteSi  ei  solemni  missa  cum  invocatione  ISpiritu^  BOOK 
i  ob  hoc  celebrata,  nee  noa  prsestito  juramento  de  deli*  ^^' 
saper  prae&ta  qusestione,  secundum  Deum  et  (xhi* 
■dentiam;  post  vaiias  et  muldplices  sessiones,  tam  apud 
sdem  S.  Mathurini,  quam  apud  collegium  Sorbonae,  ab  oq- 
tava  Junii  usq;  ad  secundum  Julii  habitas,  et  continuatas, 
peracrutatis  prius  excussisq;  quam  diligentissime,  ac  ea  qua 
decuit  leverentia  et  reUgione,  sacrse  scripturse  libris  eorumq; 
probatissimis  interpretibus,  nec-non  8acro*sanctce  ecdesMe 
generalibus  ac  synodalibus  concilii  decretis  et  oonstitutioni* 
bus  longo  usu  receptis  et  approbatis :  nos  praedicti  decanus 
et  fiKniltas  de  prsedicta  qusesUone  disserentes^  et  ad  earn  re^ 
ipondentes,  sequentes  unanime  judicium  et  consensum  ma- 
joris  partis  totius  facultatis,  asseruimus  et  determinavimus^ 
prout  et  in  his  scriptis  per  pra&sentes  asserimus  et  determi- 
namus,  quod  prsedictae  nuptiae  cum  relictis  fratrum  dece- 
dentium  sine  liberis,  sic  naturali  jure  pariter  et  divino  sunt 
prohilntfle,  ut  super  talibus  matrimoniis  contractis,  sive  con- 
tiihendis,  summus  pontifex  dispensare  non  possit.  In  cu- 
jus  Dostrae  assertionis  et  determinationis  fidem  et  testimo- 
Bium,  mgillum  nostras  facultatis  cum  signo  nostri  notarii, 
flcu  beddli  prassentibus  appcmi  curavimus.  Datum  in  gene- 
nSk  nostra  congr^atione  per  juramentum  celebrata  apud  S. 
Mfithunnum.  Anno  Domini  millesimo  quingenteaimo  tn- 
genmo,  menos  y^o  Julii  die  secundo. 


Censura  JbcuIiaHs  decretorum  ahmB  univerHiatis 

siensis, 

Ik  Boniine  Domini  Amen.  Cum  proposita  fuisset  coram 
nobis  decano  et  coll^io  consultissimae  facultatis  decretorum 
Parinenais  nniversitatis  quaestio;  An  papa  possit  dispensare, 
^jnod  frater  possit  in  uxorem  ducere,  sive  accipere  relictam 
fratris  sui,  matrimonio  consummato  per  fratrem  praemor* 
taum  ?  Nos  decanus  et  collegium  priefatae  facultatis,  post 
fliukaa  disputaUones  et  argumenta  hinc  inde  super  hac  ma* 
tcria  facta  ac  habita,  cum  magna  et  longa  librorum,  tam 
Avini,  quam  pontifioi  et  civilis,  jurium  revolutione  consuli- 
mus,  et  dicimus,  papam  non  posse  in  facto  proposito  dispeni- 


144  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK   sare.     In  cujus  rei  testimonium^  has  praesentes  sigillo  nos* 

^^'       trae  facultatis,  et  signo  nostri  scribse  primi  bedelU  muniri 

fecimus.     Datum  in  congregatione  nostra  apud  Sanctum 

Joannem  Lateranensem,  Parisiis  die  vicesima  tertia  mensis 

Maii^  anno  Dom.  millesimo  quingentesimo  tiigesimo. 

Censura  ahrue  universitatis  Aurelianensis. 

CuH  ab  hinc  aliquod  tempus  nobis  coUegio  doctonim  re- 
gentium  almae  universitatis  Aurelianensis  propositas  fuerint, 
quas  sequuntur  quaestiones,  videlicet ;  Si  jure  divino  liceat 
fratri  relictam  fratns  (quam  fratriam  vocant)  aocipere  uxo- 
rem?  Item  et  a  hoc  sit  eo  jure  vetitum,  utrum  diyinsB 
leg^s  prohibitio  pontificali  dispensatione  remitti  posat?  Nos 
praedictum  collegium^  post  multas  ad  praedictorum  dubio- 
rum  disputationem,  (de  more  nostro)  factas  sessiones  et  con- 
gregationes,  postque  juris  tum  divini  tum  canonici  locos 
(quod  facere  potuimus)  examinatos,  et  omnibus  mature  atq; 
exacte  pensatis  et  conaderatis :  definivimus,  praedictas  nup- 
tias  citra  divinas  legis  injuriam  attentari  non  posse,  etiamsi 
summi  pontificis  accedat  indulgentia,  vel  permissus.  In 
cujus  rei  testimonium  praesens  publicum  instrumentum  k 
scriba  praefatae  almae  universitatis  subsignari  fecimus,  ejus- 
demq;  sigillo  communiri.  Actum  in  sacello  beatae  Mariae 
Boninuntii  Aurelianensis.  Anno  Dom.  millesimo  quingen- 
tesimo vigesimo  nono,  die  quinto  mensis  Aprilis. 

Censurajhcultatum  Juris  porMficii  et  legum  (dmcB  univer' 

sitatis  Ande^vensis. 

Cum  certo  ab  hinc  tempore  nobis  rectori  et  doctoribus  re- 
gentibus  in  pontificia  et  legum  discipUna  almae  universitatis 
Andegavensis  sequentes  quaestiones  propositae  fuerint,  scili- 
cet, Utrum  jure  divino  pariter  et  naturali  illicitum  sit  ho- 
mini  Christiano  relictam  fratris  sui,  etiam  absq;  liberis,  sed 
matrimonio  jam  consummato  defimcti,  ducere  uxorem  ?  Et 
an  summo  pontifici  liceat  super  hujusmodi  nuptiis  dispen- 
sare  ?  Nos  praefati  rector  et  doctores,  post  plures  ad  dispu- 
tationem  hujusmodi  quaestionum,  et  veritatem  comperien- 
dam  factas,  ex  more,  congregationes  et  sessiones,  postq; 


OF  RECORDS.  145 

juris  tarn  dxnm  quam  humani  locos,  qui  ad  earn  rem  BOOK 
Tidebantur,  discussos,  multas  quoque  rationes  in 
partem  adductas  et  examinatas,  omnibus  fideliter 
eoBfiideralia,  et  matura  deliberatione  prsehabita,  definimus 
neque  divino  neque  naturali  jure  permitti  homini  Chris- 
tkno^  etiam  cum  sedis  apostolicse  auth(Nritate  seu  dispensa- 
tione  super  hoc  adbibita,  relictam  fratris,  qui  etiam  sine 
fiberis  post  consummatum  matrimonium  decesserit,  uxorem 
aocipere  vel  habere.  In  quorum  omnium  supradictorum 
fidem,  prssens  publicum  instrumentum  a  scriba  seu  notario 
jnAtm  simsd  universitatis  subsignari  jussimus,  ejusdemque 
wuTeraitatia  ra^no  sigillo  muniri.  Actum  in  sede  sacra 
Difi  Petri  And^avena,  in  collegio  nostro^  anno  Domini 
millesimo  quingenteamo  tricerimo,  die  septimo  Maii. 

Censura  almce  tmiversitatu  BUuricensis. 

Nob  cum  decano  theologise,  faciiltas  in  universitate  Bitu- 
neenai  (ut  doctmis  gentium  Pauli  exemplo  plerisque  locis 
auqpicemur  scriptum  nostrum  k  precatione)  mmiibus  dilectis 
Dri  in  quibus  vocati  estb^  lectores  charissimi,  quiq;  ad  quos 
flcrifaoBUS^  gratia  yobis  et  pax  k  Deo  Patre  et  Domino  nos- 
tio  Jesu  Christo.  Dum  cconplerentur  dies  inter  octavas 
pcptecostesy  et  essemus  omnes  pariter  in  eodem  loco^  cor- 
pora et  ammo  coogr^ati,  sedentesque in  domo  dicti  decani; 
beta  est  nobis  nirsus  quaestio  eadem,  que  ssepius  antea, 
noo  qwidpm  parva  hunc  in  modum :  An  rem  £Eu:iat  illidtam 
neene^  firatar  accipiens  uxorem  i  prasmortuo  fratre  relictam, 
coQBOBimalo  etiam  matrimonio  ?  Tandem  rei  ipsius  veritate 
dMquisita  et  perspecta,  multo  singulorum  labore,  et  sacro- 
mm  iterata  atque  iterata  revolutione  codicum,  unusquisque 
noBtnim  non  faacinatus,  quo  minus  veritati  obediret,  cospitj 
fnak  Sfnritua  Sanetus  decbt,  suum  hoc  unum  arlntrium  do« 
qm,  absque  persooarum  acceptione  in  veritate  comperi,  per- 
mas  memoratas  in  ciqiite  Levitici  octaro  supra  decimum 
pmhibitas  esK  jure  ipso  naturali,  autboritate  humana  im- 
^laxabUi, 


httt,  quo  rit  featemae  turpitudiais  abominabilis  revelatia 
£t  hoc  nobis  ngnum  nostri  beddii  notarii  pnblici,  cum  si- 
VOL.  I.  p.  2,  L 


146  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  ^o  dictas  supra  nostras  facultatis  praesentibus  appenso,  die 
^^'  decimo  Junii,  anno  vero  IL  Cbristi  nativitate  millesimo  quiii* 
gentesimo  tricesimo.  Ut  autem  nostras  scriptionis  pes  et 
caput  uni  reddantur  formae,  quemadmodum  sumus  auspicati 
k  precatione,  ita  claudamus  illius  quo  utimur  exemplo.  Gra- 
tia Domini  nostri  Jesu  Christi,  charitas  Dei,  et  communica- 
tio  Sancti  Spiritus  sit  cum  omnibus  vobb.  Amen. 

Censura  almce  universUatis  Tholosafuje. 

Tractabatub  in  nostra  Tholosana  academia  perquam 
difficilis  quaestio,  Liceatne  fratri  eam,  quae  jam  olim  defuncto 
fratri  uxor  fuerat  (nullis  tamen  relictis  liberis)  in  matrimo- 
nio  sibi  conjungere?  Accedebat  et  alius  scrupulus,  qui  nos 
potissimum  torquebat,  si  Romanus  pontifex,  cui  est  com- 
missa  gregis  Christiani  cura,  id  sua,  quam  vocamus,  dispen- 
satione  permittat,  tunc  saltem  liceat  ?  Ad  utramque  quaestio- 
nem  agitandam  doctores  omnes  regentes,  qui  tunc  Tholosse 
aderant,  coegit  rector  in  concilium,  neque  id  semel  tantiun 
sed  etiam  iterum :  quippe  exisUmavit  praecipitari  non  opor- 
tere  consilia,  indigereque  nos  tempore,  ut  aliquid  maturius 
agamus.  Demum,  cum  in  unum  locum  convenissent  omnes, 
tum  sacrarum  literarum  disertissimi  interpretes,  tum  utrius- 
que  censures  consul tissimi,  denique  qui  quavis  in  re  et  ju- 
dicio  et  oratione  viri  foelicibus  ingeniis  non  mediocriter  exer- 
citati  essent,  ac  sese  sacrosanctis  conciliis  parere  velle,  sanc- 
torumque  patrum  haudquaquam  piis  animis  violanda  de- 
creta  imitari  jurassent,  et  unusquisque  suam  sententiam  pro- 
tulisset,  atque  in  utramque  partem  diffuse  decertatum  esset ; 
tandem  in  eam  sententiam  sic  frequentius  itum  est,  ut  uno 
omnium  ore  alma  nostra  universitas  animis  sinceiissimis  ut. 
nulloque  fermento  vitiatis  censuerit,  jure  divino  pariter  et 
naturali  uxorem  relictam  fratris  sui  nemini  licere  accipere. 
At  postquam  id  lege  eadem  non  licet,  responsum  est,  non 
posse  pontificem  aliquem  ea  lege  solvere.  Nee  huic  senten- 
tias  refragari  potest,  quod  cogeretur  olim  frater  uxorem  de- 
mortui  fratris  accipere.  Nam  hoc  figura  erat,  atque  umbra 
futurorum,  quae  omnia  adveniente  luce  et  veritate  evangelii 
evanuerunt.    Haec  quoniam  ita  se  babent,  in  banc  fonnam 


OF  RECORDS.  147 

TedcgjmiM,  et  per  notorium,  qui  nobis  est  k  secretis,  signari,   BOOK 
agilliqae  autenud  cgusdem  nostne  aimed  universitatis  jusd-       "' 
mus  appensone  oommuniri.    Tholose  ka].  Octob.  ann.  k 
Chviflto  nato  MDXXX. 

CenmrafaadtaHs  sacne  theologiie  universitatis  Boncnien^ 

sis. 

Cux  Deus  Optimus  Maximus  veterem  legem  ad  monim 
▼itaeque  informationein  ac  institutionem  ore  suo  tradiderit, 
idemque  bumanitate  sumpta,  mortalium  Redemptor  Deus 
novum  oondiderit  Testamentum^  sed  ad  dubia,  quae  in  mul- 
tim  cmergebant,  tollenda  declarandaque  contulerity  quas  ad 
hominum  perfectionem  eluddata  nonnihil  confenint;  nos- 
tras partes  semper  fore  duximus  hujusmodi  sanctissima  Pa- 
tiis  setemi  documenta  sectari,  et  in  rebus  arduis  ac  dubita- 
bilibua,  supemo  illustratos  lumine,  nostram  ferre  senten- 
tiam,  ubi  causa  mature  consulta,  multisque  hinc  inde  ra- 
tionibus,  scriptisque  patrum  dilucidata  fuerit,  nihil  quod 
possumusy  in  aliquo  temere  ferentcs.     Cum   itaque   nos, 
pnestantes  quidam  et  clarissimi  viri,  obnixe  rogarint,  ut 
subsequentem  casum  maxima    diligentia   pcrscrutaremur, 
nostrumque  subinde  in  eum  judicium  ferremus  aequissime, 
Bcii  veritati  innitentes,  in  unum  omnes  almse  universitatis 
bujus  doctores  theologi  convenimuSy  casu  prius  per  unum- 
quemque  nostrum  sigillatim  domibus  propriis  examinato, 
summaque  solertia  per  dies  plurimos  contracto:  illud  una 
mox  vidimus^  examinavimus,  contulimus,  ad  amussiraque 
singula  quseque  pcrtractantes  pondcravimus,  rationes  quas- 
cunque  contrarias,  quas  fieri  posse  censuimus,  in  medium 
afferentes  atque  solventes,  ctiam  ipsius  reverendissimi  D.  D. 
card.  Cajetani,  necnon  Deutcronomicam  dispcnsationcm  dc 
fratris  suscitando  scmine,  et  rcliquas  tandem  omncs  senten- 
tias  oppositas,  quae  ad  id  negotii  facerc  vidercntur.     Quae- 
tttum  est  igitur  a  nobis,  An  ex  sola  ccclcsiae  institutione  vcl 
edam  jure  divino  prohibitum  fuerit,  ne  quis  relictam  k  fra- 
tre  ane  liberis  in  uxorem  ducere  valeat  ?  quod  si  utraque 
lege  ne  fieri  possit,  cautum  est,  An  quenquam  possit  lieatis- 
nmus  pontifex  super  ejusmodi  contrahendo  matrimonio  dis- 


148  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  pensareP  Qua  dilig^itisflime  (ut  diximus)  ac  exactisame 
seoram  palamque  examinata,  ac  pro  viribus  nostris,  opdme 
discussa  qusestione,  censemus,  judicamus,  didmus,  constan- 
tissime  testamur  et  indubie  affirmamus,  hujusmodi  matii- 
monium^  tales  nuptias,  tale  conjugium  horrendum  fore,  ex- 
ecrabile,  detestandum,  viroque  Christiaiio,  immo  etiam  cui- 
Ubet  infideli  prorsus  abominabile,  atque  k  jure  naturse  divino 
et  humano  diris  poenis  prohibitum.  Nee  posse  sanctissimum 
papam  (qui  tamen  fere  omnia  potest)  cui  collatse  sunt  k 
Christo  daves  regni  coelorum ;  non  inquam  posse  aUqua  ex 
causa  super  hujusmodi  contrahendo  matrimonio,  quenquam 
dispensare.  Ad  hujus  conclusionis  veritatem  tutandam, 
omnes  in  omnia  loca  et  tempora  parati  sumus.  In  quorum 
fidem  has  scripsimus,  ahnseque  nostras  universitatis  ac  sacri 
venerabilium  theologorum  collegii  sigillo  munivimus,  solita 
nostra  generali  subscriptione  signantes.  Bononise  in  eccle- 
aa  cathedrali,  decima  Junii,  anno  Dom.  M.D.XXX.  sub 
Divi  Clementis  7.  pontificatu. 

CensuraJactdicUis  sacrcB  iheolog%<B  alm(B  universUaiis  Pa- 

taviensis. 

Tbstantur,  qui  cathohcam  fidem  astruunt,  Deum  C^pti^ 
mum  Maximum  legis  veteris  prsecepta  filiis  Israel  ad  exen^ 
plar  vitae  ac  morum  nostrorum  institutionem  ore  pn^uio  tra. 
didisse,  eundemq;  trabea  humanitatis  indutum,  Redemptorem 
omnium  factum,  Novum  Testamentum  condidisse,  et  nedum 
propter  hoc,  sed  ad  dubia  qusecunq;  emergentia  removenda, 
dUucidandaq;  nobis  misericorditer  condonasse,  quas  ad  nostri 
perfectionem  enucleata  fructus  uberes  conferunt  et  salutares* 
Nostrum  semper  fuit  eritque  per  secula  (uti  Christicolas 
decet)  hujusmodi  celebratissima  summi  Fontificis  instituta 
sectari,  et  in  quibusq;  dubitationibus,  ac  arduis  quaestionibus 
supematurali  lumine  freti,  nostrum  proferre  judicium,  ubi 
res  ipsa  optime  considerata,  multisq;  hinc  inde  demonstrati- 
onibus,  atq;  patrum  authoritatibus  mature  declarata  fuerit, 
temere  quoad  possumus  nihil  omnino  jucficantes.  Cum 
igitur  nos,  quidam  oratores  clarissimi  suppliciter  exorarint, 
ut  subsequentem  casum  diligentissime  perscrutari  dignare- 


OF  RECORDS.  149 

9 

mur,  atque  nostram  ferremus  exinde  sententianiy  soli  veri-   BOO  I 
tati  umpUdter  attendentes:  qua  ex  re  omnes  hujus  almae       ^^' 
umyeratatis  doctores  theologi  in  simul  convenimus,  re  ipsa 
prius  per  nostrum  quemlibet  particulariter  propriis  domibus 
fxaminata,  summaque  cum  solertia  enucleata,  mox  in  unum 
rfedacti  cuncta  oonsideravimus,  examinavimus,  omniaq;  sigil- 
htim  ponderavimus,  argumenta  qusecunq;  contraria,  quse 
fieri  quoquo  modo  posse  putavimus,  adduceiites,  atq;  inte- 
gerrime  dissolventes,  necnon  Deuteronomicam  dispensation 
iiem  de  fratris  susdtando  semine,  et  reliquas  omnes  rationes 
atqoe  aententias  oppomtas,  qu«  ad  id  facere  videbantur: 
qiuestio  i^tur  talis  fuit  exposita,  An  ex  sola  sanctas  matris 
enderiup  institutione,  vel  etiam  de  jure  divino  prohibitum 
foerit,  ne  quis  relictam  fratris  absq;  liberis  in  uxorem  du* 
cere  Taleat?  Quod  si  utrobiq;  fieri  nequeat  cautum  est.  An 
beatisamus  pontifex  super  hujusmodi  contrahendo  matri- 
momo  quenquam  dispensare  legitime  possit  ?  Quo  exactis- 
sime  (ut  dictum  est)  seorsim  publiceq;  discusso,  ac  jhx)  vixu 
bos  dilucidato  quaesito^  dicimus,  judicamus^  decemimus, 
tttestamur,  atq;  veridioe  affirmamus^  matrimonium  hujus- 
modi, tale  conjugium  et  tales  nuptias  nuUas  esse,  immo  de- 
testabiks,  atq;  execrandas  Chiistianocuilibet  esse,  prophanas, 
et  ut  aoelus  abcminandas,  crudelissimis  poenis,  jure  naturae, . 
frino  et  humano,  darisnme  esse  prohibitas.    Nee  beatissi- 
■lum  pontificem,  cui  claves  regni  coelestis  k  Christo  Dei 
PiHo  sunt  collatae,  ulla  ex  causa  posse  super  tali  matrimonio 
lioiitnihendo  quenquam  juridice  dispensare.     Cum  ilia,  quae 
aunt  k  jure  divino  prohibita,  uon  subsint  ejus  potestati,  nee 
IB  ilia  gerit  vicem  Dei,  sed  solum  super  ea,  quae  sunt  oom- 
miaaa  juriadictioni  hominum.    Ad  cujus  sententisB  ac  oon- 
dnttOQia  veritatem  tutandam  et  ejusdem  certismmam  defen- 
■ooem,  nos  omnes  unanimes  semper  et  ubique  parati  sumus. 
In  quorum  fidem  has  nostras  fecimus,  almae  universitatia 
noitne,  ac  sacri  reverendorum  theologorum  coUegii  si^lo 
aoGto  communivimus.     Datum  Paduae  in  ecdesia  hermita- 
nim  S.  Augusdni,  die  primo  Julii,  M.D.XXX. 


l3 


150  A  COLLECTION 


BOOK  XXXV. 

II. 

TTie  judgment  of  the  Lutheran  divines  about  the  king's 
marriage^  ex  MSS.  R.  Smithy  London. 

Ex  hac  collatione  in  qua  audivimus  argumenta  de  con- 
troversia  divortii  serenissimi  et  illustrissimi  regis  Anglis, 
Franciae,  &c.  proposita  et  diligenter  aetata  k  reverendo 
1).  D.  Edwardo  Hereford,  episcopo,  D.  Nicolao  archidiacono 
et  D.  D.  Barnes,  intelleximus  serenissimum  regem  maximis 
et  gravissimis  causis  adductum,  superatum  et  conclusum 
esse,  ut  in  hoc  negotio  matrimonii  sui  faceret  quod  fecit : 
nam  hoc  manifestum  est  et  negare  nemo  potest,  quod  lex 
Levit.  tradita  Lev.  18.  v.  SO.  prohibet  ducere  fratris  uxorem, 
&c.  sed  divina,  naturalis,  et  moralis  lex  est  intelligenda  tarn 
de  vivi  quam  de  mortui  fratiis  uxore,  et  quod  contra  hanc 
legem  nulla  contraria  lex  fieri  aut  constitui  possit,  sicut  et 
tota  ecclesia  semper  hanc  legem  retinuit,  et  judicavit  hujus* 
modi  nuptias  incestas  esse,  sicut  testantur  synodorum  de- 
creta  et  sanctissimorum  patrum  clarissimse  sententise,  et  has 
nuptias  prohibent  et  vocant  incestas  etiam  jura  civilia. 
Proinde  et  nos  sentimus,  et  hanc  legem  de  non  ducenda 
uxore  fratris  in  omnibus  ecclesiis  servandam  esse  veluti  di- 
vinam,  naturalem,  et  moralem  legem ;  nee  in  uostris  ecclesiis 
vellemus  dispensare  aut  permittere,  praesertim  ante  factum, 
ut  ejusmodi  nuptiae  contraherentur,  et  hanc  doctrinam  pos- 
sumus  et  volumus  Deo  volente  facile  defendere.  Caeterum 
quantum  ad  divortium  pertinet,  nondum  sumus  plene  per- 
Buasi  ut  sententiam  nostram  ferre  possimus.  An  post  con- 
tractum  matrimonium  in  hoc  casu  serenissimi  regis  debuerit 
fieri  divortium.  Rogamus  igitur  seren.  regem  ut  aequo 
animo  ferat,  differri  nostram  sententiam  in  hac  re  donee 
erimus  certiores. 


"^^^T.*  BOOK 

IL 


Snu  8.  Am^Ut  rtgrm  nirJirfm.  rf 


1.  AFFoaTAS  que  ifirnio  et  mturafi  jure  impecfit  ne  vuk^![**** 
itnhaoir,  ct  oontzactiim  dBrimit^  solo  niqidali  Vcifk  v 


SL  Sobilaiitia  matzimaon,  Temm  pcrfectumq;  ooDJug^um, 
nia  oooji^di  pactione,  et  noo  cumli  copula  effidtur. 

Su  ¥ir  et  uxor  solo  fioDclere  ooDJugali,  Deo  inprinus  ope^ 
note,  una  mens  et  una  caro  fiunt. 

4.  Camafis  copula  affinitatem  solo  jure  ecdeaastioo  reper^ 
tan  indudt. 

5*  Affiirifas  sola  camis  ooocubitu  oita  saoctioDe  humana 
solum  impede,  ne  malrimnniufn  contrahatur,  et  oontraclum 
dissolrit. 

6.  Camalis  oc^nila  matiimonium  necessario  reddit  oon^* 
snmmatum. 

7.  Potest  matiimcMuum  canudi  copula  consummari,  etiam 
axons  yh^guiitate  irrecuperalnli  non  amissa. 

8.  SerenisBimam  Cadiarinam  ab  Ulustrissimo  principe  Ar- 
thuro  relictam  virginem  non  fuisse  affirmamus. 

9.  Sereniss.  Catharinam  ex  judidis  quam  plurimis  attas- 
tantibus,  et  violentam  praesumptionem  inducentibus,  ab  eo- 
dem  illustrisnmo  prindpe  Arthuro  oorruptam,  atq;  matrU 
monium  inter  eos  ocxisummatum  fuisse  non  dubitamus. 

10.  Serenissima  Catharina,  prssumptione  violenta  hujus- 
modi  omstante,  virginitatem  suam  juramento  pnesertim 
puUioo  probare  nequit. 

11.  Judex  eandem  serenissimam  Catharinam,  super 


*Tlilt  article  cannot  be  fbnnd.  Either  the  MS.  here  copied  haa  a  wrong 
reference,  or  tiie  article  was  lost  from  it  in  the  fire  which  damaged  the  Col* 
ton  Kbrary.    The  MS.  is  much  bnmt 

l4 


162  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  causa  jurare  volen tern,  ad  juramentum  jure  quidem  admit- 
'       tere  non  potest. 


IS.  Henrici  Octavi  Angliae  re^s  invictisami  et  serenis- 
simse  Catharinse  prsetensum  matrimonium,  lege  divina  et 
natural!  prohibeDte,  nullum  omnino  fuisse  neque  esse  posse 
oensemus. 

XXXVII. 

A  butt  sent  to  the  archbi$hop  of  Canterbury^  againet  the 

eteUutes  qfpravisors, 

ExMS.D.  Martinus  episcopus,  servus  servorum  Dei,  venerafaili 
^^^  firatri  archiepisoopo  Cantuariensi  salutem  et  apostolicam 
benedictionem.  Si  quam  districto  Dei  judicio  de  oonunis- 
sis  tibi  ovibus  rationem  redditurus  es,  aliquando  cogitares,  si 
meminisses  et  tu  quae  pastoralis  officii  cura  esse  debet, 
quantumq;  ecclesise  Romanes,  k  qua  dignitatem  et  auctorita- 
tern  vendicas,  jus  atq;  honorem  tueri  obligatus  es,  in  consi- 
derationem  duoeres;  profecto  non  usq;  adeo  darmitares 
neq;  negligeres:  surrexisses  jamdudum,  et  post  oves  jam 
longe  aberrantes  inclamares,  ac  pro  viribus  resisteres  iis,  qui 
jura  ac  privilegia  k  summo  ecclesiarum  capte  omnium 
Christo,  ecclesise  Romanae  tradita,  sacrilego  vel  ausu  yiolant 
atq;  contemnunt  Numquid  ideo  pontificalis  dignitas  tibi 
commissa  est  ut  hominibus  praesis,  opes  cumules,  et  quae 
tua  sunt  non  quae  Jesu  Christi  quaerere  debeas  ?  si  id  exis- 
timas  vehementer  erras,  et  k  Christi  intentione  longe  abes^ 
qui  cum  beato  Petro  oves  suas  ooromitteret,  nil  ei  aliud 
nisi  ut  illas  pasceret  indixit,  priusq;  non  semel,  sed  bis  ac 
tertio,  an  ab  eo  diligeretuf  expostulans.  Estne  haec  in 
Christum  dilectio  quam  habes  P  estne  hoc  amare  ac  pascere 
oves  P  itane  debitum  quo  eocle^ae  Romanae  astringeris,  recte 
exsolvis  P  En  ante  oculos  tuos  ab  ovili  errantes  in  praecipi« 
tium  labuntur  oves,  nee  illas  revocas  neq;  reducis.  In  con* 
spectu  tuo  herbas  pergunt  pestiferas  pascere,  nee  illas  pro- 
hibes,  immo  (quod  abominabile  est)  tuis  quasi  manibus  hujus- 
modi  praebes  nKn*tifcrum  cibum.  Te  vidente,  lupus  illas 
dispergit,  et  taces  tanquam  canis  mutus  non  valens  latrare. 


OF  RECORDS.  15S 

■■Nil  ci  Chrifld  et  eoclesw  et  sedis  apostolicie  man*   BOOl 
data,  aoctotitaleni,  fererendamq;  oontemptui  haberi,  ncc 


aniiiB  mmutmas  Terbum,  danculum  saltetn,  tt  nolles 
pabm.  An  ignonn  ante  aeterni  tribunal  Judicis  hujumodi 
icatns  et  culpe  usq;  ad  muumum  quadrantem  redditurum 
te  ntioiieni?  num  credis,  ai  qua  tuo  n^lectu  perierit  ovium 
(pereimt  autem  multie)  de  tuis  manibus  sanguis  earum 
exigetor?  Quid  per  oa  Esechielis  Dominus  ooniniinatury 
memorare  et  extiinesoe.  Ipse,  inquit,  Speculatorem  Domini 
posnit  te  Deus,  n  Tideris  gladium  venientem,  et  non  inao- 
noeria  fauocina,  et  aliquis  perierit,  aanguinem  ejus  de  mam- 
boa  tms  requiram ;  haec  dicit  Dominus.  Qualis  autem  et 
qoalisioiqaitatis  et  abominationia  gladius  in  Angliae  regnum 
atq;  cnrea  tuas  deaoenderit,  tuo  judicio  (si  ratione  uteria)  re- 
Hnqwimna.  Periege  illud  atatutum  regium,  si  tamen  atatu- 
tnm,  m  tamen  ngium  dici  fas  est  Nam  quomodo  statu- 
tnm,  quod  statuta  Dei  et  ecclesiae  destruit  ?  quomodo  le- 
gnoDy  quod  inatituta  peremit  ?  contra  illud  quod  scriptum 
eat.  Honor  regis  judicium  diligit.  Et  judica,  venerahilis  fir»- 
ter  et  Chriatiane  episoope,  ac  catholice  praesul,  si  justum,  si 
asquum,  si  i  populo  Christiano  servari  est.  Imprimis  per 
iUnd  ezecrabile  statutum  ita  rex  Angliae  de  coclesia  cum 
piovinonibus  et  administrationibus  disponit,  quasi  vicarium 
suum  Christus  eum  instituisset.  Legem  condit  super  eode- 
fliaa,  benefida,  dericos  et  ecdenasticum  statum,  ad  se  suamq; 
laicalcm  curiam  nonnullas  causas  spirituales  et  ecclesiasticas 
jttbet  introduci ;  et  ut  uno  verbo  concludamus,  ita  de  deri- 
ds  statuit,  de  eoclesiis  et  ecdesiastico  statu,  quasi  eodesias 
davea  in  manibus  haberet,  et  non  Petro,  sed  siln  hujusmodi 
cura  Gommissa  foret.  Pneter  banc  nefandam  dispoaitionem, 
ripereas  quaadam  contra  dericos  adjecit  poenas,  quae  ne 
quidem  contra  Judseos  vel  Saracenos,  per  ullum  de  statu- 
tis  auia,  promulgatae  inveniuntur.  Possunt  ad  Angliae  reg- 
num cujualibet  generia  homines  libere  profidsd ;  soli  aocep- 
tantea  benefida  auctoritate  summi  pontifids,  vicarii  Jesu 
Chriati,  jubentur  exulari,  capi,  incarcerari,  connibusq;  bonis 
exui,  executoreaq;  literarum  apoatolicarum,  procuratorea, 
notarii,  ac  quicunq;  alii  censuram  aeu  prooeaaum  ab  iqw- 


154  A  COLLECTION 

BOOR  stolica  sede  in  regnum  mittentes  aut  deferentes,  ultimo  sup^ 
^,J[j_^  plido  deputantur,  projectiq;  extra  protectioneni  regis  expo- 
nuntur  ab  omnibus  captivandi.  Vide  si  audita  est  unquam 
nmilis  statuti  iniquitas :  consideret  prudentia  tua,  a  regem 
aut  regnum  hujusmodi  statuta  decent :  cogita  si  te  talia  in- 
spidentem  silere  oporteat,  et  non  ma^s  clamare,  contradi- 
cere,  et  pro  viribus  resistere.  Estne  ista  filialis  reverentia  P 
estne  ista  Christiana  devotio  quam  regnum  Angliae  suss 
matri  ecclesise  ac  sedi  apostolicae  exhibet?  potestne  catho- 
licum  regnum  dici,  ubi  hujusmodi  statuuntur  profanse  leges 
et  observantur,  ubi  prohibetur  adiri  vicarius  Christi,  ubi 
oves  suas  successor  apostoli  Petri  pascere  juxta  mandatum 
Domini  non  permittitur  ?  Christus  dixit  Petro  suisq;  suc- 
cessoribus,  Pasce  oves  meas :  statutum  autem  regni  pascere 
ipsas  non  sinit,  sed  vult  ut  rex  ipse  pascat,  devolvendo  ad 
eum  in  certis  casibus  apostolicam  auctoritatem.  Christus 
sedificavit  supra  Petrum  ecclesiam ;  sed  regni  statutum  id 
prohibet:  nam  non  patitur  Petri  cathedram  de  ecclesia 
prout  judicaverit,  expedire,  ordinare  vel  disponere.  Christus 
Toluit  quod  quicquid  summus  pontifex  in  terris  solvent  aut 
ligaverit,  solutum  ligatumve  esset  in  coelis;  statutum  huic 
divinie  voluntati  non  assentit:  nam  si  quos  sacerdotes  ad 
liganduin  solvenduraq;  animas  Christi  vicarius  in  regnum 
contra  statuti  tenorem  destinaret,  non  modo  ipsos  non  admit- 
tit  statutum,  sed  exulare  jubet,  bonis  privari,  aliisq;  pcenis 
affligi,  et  censuram  seu  processum  apostolicum  in  regnum 
deferens,  tanquam  saciilegus  capite  punitur.  Quid  ad  hoc 
tua  discretio  respondebit  F  estne  hoc  catholicum  statutum  ? 
potestne  ane  Christi  injuria,  sine  evangelii  transgressione> 
nne  animse  interitu  tolerari  aut  observari?  Cur  igitur  non  da- 
mas,  et  quasi  tuba  exaltas  vocem  tuam,  annuncians  populo 
tuo  peccata  sua,  domui  Israel  scelera  eorum,  ne  sanguis 
eorum  de  manibus  tuis  requiratur  ?  Quod  et  si  omnes  qui- 
bus  populorum  cura  commissa  est,  facere  teneantur,  quanto 
magis  id  tibi  erit  necessarium  exequi,  cui  populos  et  popu* 
lorum  ministrod,  oves  et  ovium  pastores,  tuae  sollicitudini 
Romana  deputavit  ecdesia,  k  qua  et  primatum  et  sedis  apo- 
stidicae  legationem  super  AngUcanas  ecdeuas  suscepisti,  et 


OF  RECORDS.  ISS 

ipaus  gtoricMUBimi  martyiis  beati  Thomfle  olim  Cantuariae  BOO 
aidiiepiaoopi  suooesscHr  effectus  es,  qui  adversus  similia  de^       "' 
oertans  statuta,  holocaustum  se  Deo  ofierens  pro  libertate 
eodeaasdca  oocubuit.  Tu  certe  ob  hsec,  omnium  primus  qui 
vexillo  assumpto  in  aciem  prodire  debcres,  et  fratres  co-epi- 
socqm  tuoB  tuo  exempio  in  certamine  sistere,  primus  omnium 
terga  verUs,  et  aliquos  qui  fofte  resistendi  impetum  caperent, 
tua  fare  puallanimitate,  sive  dissimulatione,  ave  (ut  omnes 
attestantur)  evident!  prsevaricatione  k  bono  proposito  deji- 
CIS.     Itaque  si  de  te  queritur  ecclesia,  si  in  te  omnis  culpa 
transfeitur,  non  mirari  sed  doiere,  immo  potius  teipsum 
oonrigere  debes,  et  debitum  quo  ovium  jure  astrictus  es  au- 
dacter  exolvere:  pro  qua  re  efficienda,  si  velis  quam  potes  ope- 
ram  adhibere,  non  magnum  certamen  subeundum  est.  Per- 
suade tuo  pro  officio  et  auctoritate  tua,  secularibus,  et  eos 
Teritatem  instrue.     Ostende  eis  peocatum  quo  observantes 
prsdictum  statutum  illaqueantur :  et  erunt  (ut  omnes  asie- 
ruDt)  prava  in  directa,  et  aspera  in  vias  planas.     Ne  ergo, 
a  tacueramus  et  nos,  tuam  aliorumq;  desidiam  dissimulan- 
tes  flimilis  apud  omnipotentem  Deum  culpa?  rcos  efficiat, 
neve  ovium  nostrarum  sanguis  (si  neglcxerimus)  de  manibus 
nostris  exigatur,  tuam  fraternitatem  qua  possuraus  instantia, 
toto  corde,  totoq;  afFectu  hortamur,  monemus,  rcquirimus, 
et  in  virtute  sanctae  obedientiae,  et  sub  excommunicationis 
pcena  cui  (si  neglexeris)  ipso  facto  te  subjicimus,  directe 
prsedpiendo  mandamus,  quatenus  quamprimum  ad  locum 
ubi  conuliarii  charissimi  in  Christo  filii  nostri  Henrici  An- 
gliae  re^s  iliustris  conveniunt,  personaliter  accedas,  eosq; 
tam  eodeaasticos  quam  seculares  pro  sapicntia  tua,  quam 
tibi  Dominus  inspiraverit,  rationibus  ac  monitionibus  reddas 
instructos,  ut  praedictum  statutum  in  proximo  parliamento 
toUant  penitus  et  aboleant:  cum  enim  divinae  et  humanae 
rationi,  Yeteris  ac  Novi  Testamenti,  conciliorum,  sanctorum 
patnim,  summorum  pontificum  decretis,  ipsius  denique  uni« 
veraalia  eccleaae  observantiae  evidentissime  contradicat,  nee 
nne  interitu  saluUs  aetemas  quovis  modo  scrvari  posut. 
Illudque  inter  alia  dicere  non  omittas,  qualiter  eodeaasticae 

facientesque  statuta  aut  consuetudines 


166  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  contra  libertatem  servari,  officiates,  rectores  et  consiliarii  lo- 
corum  ubi  hujusiDodi  statuta  vel  consuetudines  edits  fue- 
nint  vel  servatse;  ac  etiam  qui  secundum  pnedicta  judica- 
yerint,  ipso  jure  excommunicaUonem  incurrunt,  quae  quan- 
tum sit  Christi  fidelibus  metuenda,  ipsis  plene  poteris  decla- 
rare.  Idem  sub  poena  eadem  te  facere  volumus  cum  par- 
liamentum  inchoabitur,  tam  erga  prsedictos  consiliarios  quam 
communitates,  et  alios  qui  vocem  in  ipso  habuerint  parlia- 
mento.  Insuper  ut  pluribus  viis  honori  Dei  et  sanctae 
matris  ecclesifle,  et  animarum  saluti  provideatur,  sub  ^mili 
poena  mandes  ac  prsedpias  omnibus  tam  rectoribus  ecdesia- 
rum,  quam  aliis  officium  {Nrsedicationis  obtinentibus,  secula- 
ribus  et  reli^osis,  ut  frequenter  in  sermonibus  suis  populos 
de  praedicta  materia  instruere  non  omittant.  Volumus  au- 
tem  ut  quicquid  super  prsedictis  feceris  per  tuas  literas 
(quibus  saltem  duae  graves  personse,  quae  ipsis  requisitioni- 
bus  per  te  faciendis  interfuerint,  se  subscribant)  nos  certio- 
res  efficias.  Dat.  Rom.  apud  Sanctos  Apostolos  quinto  *idu» 
Decembris,  pontificatus  nostri  anno  decimo*. 


XXXVIIL 

A  letter  to  kifig  Henry  the  Sixth Jbr  repealing  thcU  statute. 

Martinus  episcopus,  servus  servorum  Dei,  charisaimo  in 
Christo  filio  Henrico  regi  Angliae  illustri,  salutem  et  apo- 
stolicam  benedictionem.  Quum  post  multos  nundos  ad  tuam 
serenitatem  pro  abolitione  iUius  detestabilis  statuti  contra  li- 
bertatem ecclesiasticam  editi  olim  transmissos,  postremo  di- 
lectum  filium  raagistrum  Julianum  causarum  curias  camene 
apostolicae  auditorem,  pro  eadem  causa  desUnassemus ;  per 
ipsum  tua  ceLdtudo  tunc  nobis  respondit,  quod  quampri- 
mum  ccMnmode  poesit,  parliamentum,  sdne  quo  idem  nequit 

•  die 

*  The  corrections  in  this  and  the  three  following  documents,  apparently 
made  by  the  learned  Dr.  WilkinSy  are  taken  from  the  margin  of  a  eopy  of 
Bumet's  History  of  the  Reformation  preserved  in  the  Lambeth  libfvy. 


OF  RECORDS.  )57 

kri  slatutum,  eonyocforet,  et  in  eo  quod  sibi  pos^le  BOOl 
jt  pro  nostrse  requiutionis  ^complemento  faceret,  [Mroleft-  ^^* 
s  quod  saDCtae  Romanae  ecclesiae  sedisq;  apostolicae  juri- 
ac  privil^iis  nuUo  modo  detrahere  aut  derogare  inten- 
at:  nos  ob  hoc,  sicut  deinde  aliis  Uteris  dbi  significavi- 
s,  usq;  ad  id  tempus  cum  patientia  expectare  decrevi- 
s,  sperantes  quod  in  verbo  regio  nobis  pollicitus  fueris,  id 
pore  suo  exequi  non  differres :  itaque  quicquid  ex  parte 
tra  hactenus  faciendum  fuit,  omnem  mansuetudinis  et 
lentiae  modum  experientes  jam  fectmus.  £t  licet  grari- 
interim  per  aliquos  de  regno  tuo  lacesati  sumus  injuriis^ 
imus  tamen  (ne  quid  contra  promissum  fieri  rideretur) 
ue  ad  id  tempus  (non  sine  rubore  sedis  apostdiicae)  ex- 
tare,  ut  merito  illud  verbum  evangelicum  jam  did  possit, 
d  debui  huic  vinese  facere  et  non  feci  ?  Tu  vero^  fili  char- 
ime,  ctun  ipnus  parliamenti  jam  tempus  instet,  quod  ex 
parte  agendum  restat,  juxtA  pramissionem  tuam  ac  ver- 
a  regium  implere  non  omittas^  ad  quod  et  jure  divino  et  , 
oano  tanquam  Christianisamus  prinoeps  obBgatus^  sine 
jsvis  requisitione  pro  tua  et  tuorum  subditorum  salute  et 
tore  facere  teneris:  prsesertim  quum  talia  obtuleramus, 
quae  nee  tibi  nee  dicto  regno  ex  praedicti  statuti  abo- 
me  praejudicium  i^um  redundare  possit;  providere enim 
Miuiibus  quae  causam  statuto  dedisse  dicuntur,  jam  saepe 
tro  nomine  oblatum  est,  et  nunc  de  novo  offerimus.  Jam 
or  cum  nulla  quaevis  contradioendi  occario  praetendi  pos- 
qpoamus  in  dicto  parliamento  tuam  serenitatem  ita  fiic- 
im,  ut  praedictum  tam  execrabile  statutum  penitus  de 
em  r^^  toUatur.  Quod  si  feceris,  salvabis  primum 
fOf  turn  y^co  multorum  animas,  quae  ob  dictum  statutum 
n  crimine  illaqueatae  tenentur ;  providebis  deinde  tuo  et 
lis  r^ni  honori,  quod  utique  propterea  non  modicum 
nolatum :  demiun  nos  ac  sedem  ipsam  semper  tuis  justis 
idenia  ob%alMs.  Super  iis  autem  omnibus  et  de  nostra 
ntioiie  plene  per  literas  nostras  instructo,  dilecto  filio 
g^Mtro  Joanni  de  Obizis  in  dicto  regno  nundo  et  coliectori 
tns  daibiB  credentiae  fidem  plenam.    Dat  ^Romae  apud 

•  ispleniieiilo  ^  Rom.  die  dedmo  tertio  Octobrisy 


168  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  Sanctos  Apostolos  tertio  idus  Oct.  pontificatus  nostri  anno 
decimo. 


XXXIX. 

A  letter  to  the  parliament  wpon  the  same  occasion. 

Mabtinus  episcopusy  servus  servorum  Dei,  venerabilibus 
fratribu»  et  dilectis  filiis,  nobilibus  viris  parliamenti  regni 
Anglise,  salutem  et  apostolicam  benedictionem.  Multis 
nunciis  ac  frequentibus  exhortationibus,  pro  debito  pasto- 
ralis  offidi,  vos  ac  regnum  vestnim  hactenus  admonuimus, 
ut  pro  salute  animarum  vestrarum,  et  ipsius  r^ni  honore 
quoddam  detestabile  statutum  contra  divinum  et  humanum 
jus  editum,  quod  sine  interitu  salutis  aetemae  nullatenus 
servari  potest,  aboleretur.  Et  quoniam  id  sine  parliamento 
tolli  non  posse,  ex  parte  charissimi  in  Christo  filii  nostri 
Henrici  regis  Anglise  illustris,  dilecto  filio  maestro  Juliano 
causarum  curiae  camerae  apostolicae  auditori,  tunc  nuncio 
nostro,  responsum  extitit,  in  quo  (quam  primum  posset) 
convocato,  quod  sibi  possibile  foret  pro  nostrse  requisitionis 
executione  se  facturuni,  idem  rex  pollicitus  est,  protestans 
juribus  ac  privilegiis  sanctse  Romanae  ecclesiae  et  sedis  apo- 
stolicae in  nuUo  velle  detrahere  aut  derogare.  Nos  volentes 
solita  erga  vos  mansuctudine  uti,  decrevimus  usq;  ad  ipsius 
parliamenti  terapus  expectare,  sperantes  quod  tam  rex  juxta 
suam  regiam  promissionem,  quam  vos  pro  salute  animarum 
vestrarum,  sancte  ac  catholice  secundum  nostram  requisi- 
tionem  condudetis.  Itaq;  cum  parliamentum  (ut  fertur) 
jam  instet,  vos  omnes  quorum  animas  nostrae  curae  Dominus 
noster  Jesus  Christus  commisit,  hortamur,  monemus,  obse- 
cramus,  ut  unanimes  vestrarum  animarum  salutem,  ac  con- 
scientiarum  puritatem  prae  caeteris  rebus  amantes,  praedic- 
tum  abominabile  statutum  (quod  qui  observat  vel  observari 
faciat  salvari  non  potest)  penitus  tollatur,  et  de  regno  in 
perpetuum  aboleatis.  Quod  si  quis  forsitan  vobis  contra- 
rium  persuadere  audeat,  quicunq;  ille  sit,  saecularis  vel  ec- 
clesiastici  status,  tanquam  hostem  animarum  vestrarum  et 


OFRECQBDS.  U9 


J' 
AriniDii  cnDoessa,  dbpnd 


qinbus  ipse  lex  Tealcr  iDiHtm 
DoDe  aUateous  daogue  pufaBoe  procesUUDu  eiu  Nos  qair 
dem  ipn  aamiis  db  amoipocend  Deo  Jesu  Chrisfto  suptt  Tt» 
et  mnTemleni  fCflfjMm  coosdnin,  cujus  doctrim?  ac  per> 
suaaam  one  oik  amfraifirtinne  amniiDodjaii  iideiii  t«  ct 
quiEbet  ChnsdaDus  habere  debecis :  nos  tamen,  eta  iiMfi^ 
DOS,  oves  suas  paaoere  Chiistus  Toluit,  daTesq;  aperiendi  ac 
nbendi  oceioa  tzadidit.  £t  a  quis  nos  audit,  senri  Chiisd 
tfHimoniiim  Chnsdanum  aodit;  et  a  qius  nos  speniit» 
Clinstiim  ipemere  oooTiiicitur.  £t  quoniam  de  vobis  ac 
angiiHn  Christiaiiis  in  districto  Dei  judido  nuioiieiii  red- 
£uiri  8iimu8,  ideo  vos  fso  salute  vestra  tarn  S8?pe  tamque 
fflicaritiT  admooonus;  et  ne  quisquam  sub  alkujus  damni 
temporalis  pretextu  tob  ab  hac  nostra  catholica  doctrina 
wfamoveat,  ecce  nos  promptos  paratosq;  offerimus,  omnibus 
cuisi%  propter  quas  dictum  statutum  conditum  esse  praeten- 
ditur,  salubriter  providere,  ita  ut  nee  regno  nee  cuiquam 
pmratae  personae  prsejudicium  aliquod  ex  ipsius  statuti  abo-* 
litione  possit  accidere.  Super  his  omnibus  et  nostra  inten- 
tione  plene  instructo  dilecto  filio  magistro  Joanni  de  Obizis, 
in  dicto  r^no  nuntio  et  coUectori  nostro,  dabitis  credential 
[denam  fidem.  Dat.  Romae  apud  Sanctos  Apostoios  tertio 
^idus  Octobris,  pontificatus  nostri  anno  decimo. 


XL. 

Jn  mstrufnent  of  the  speech  the  archbishop  of  Canterbtiry 
made  to  the  liouse  of  commons  about  it 

Die  Veneris  penultimo  mensis  Januarii,  anno  Domini  se- 
cundum cursum  et  computationem  ecclesise  Anglicanse  mil- 
lesimo  quadringentesimo  decimo  septimo,  indictione  sexta^ 
pontificatus  sanctissimi  in  Christo  patris  et  domini  nostri 

«  die 


BOOK 


160  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  domini  Martini  divina  providentia  paps  quinti  anno  unde- 
^^'  cimcs  reyerendissimi  in  Christo  patres  et  domini  domini, 
Henricus  Dei  gratia  Cantuariensis  et  Johannes  Eboracenas 
archiepsoopiy  nee  non  reverendiss.  patres  W.  Londinenffls, 
Benedictus  Menevensis,  Philippus  Eliensis,  ^Johanes  Ba- 
thon.  et  Well.  W.  Norvicensis,  episcopi,  et  cum  eis  venera^ 
biles  patres  et  viri  religiosi  Westmonasterii  et  Radingae  ab- 
bates  de  palatio  regio  Westmonastenen^  de  camera,  viz. 
ulu  tarn  domini  spirituales  quam  temporales  in  parliamento 
adtunc  tento  negotia  regni  tractaverint  et  tractare  solebant, 
recedentes,  et  dimissis  ibi  dominis  temporalibus,  in  simul 
transterunt  ad  viros  illos  qui  pro  communitate  regni  ad  par- 
liamentum  hujusmodi  vencrant  in  loco  soHto,  viz.  in  refec^ 
torio  abbatiae  Westnionasteriensis  praedictse  personaliter  ex- 
ista^ites,  et  incontinenter  eisdem  dominis  spiritualibus  cum 
reverenUa  debita,  prout  decuit  k  viris  hujusmodi  communis 
tatem  regni  facientibus  et  repraesentantibus,  receptis :  pras- 
fatus  reverendisdmus  pater  arcbiepiscopus  Cantuariensis 
causam  adventus  sui  et  confratrum  suorum  adtunc  exponere 
coepit  in  vulgari;  protestando  primitus,  et  protestabatur 
idem  dominus  Cantuariensis  vice  sua  et  confratrum  suorum 
praedictorum,  quod  pro  dicendo  tunc  ibidem  non  intenddbat 
ipse  reverendissimus  pater,  aut  aliquis  confratrum  suorum, 
domino  regi  Angliae  aut  coronae  su«b  vel  communitati  regni 
in  aliquo  derogare,  et  sic  adhaerendo  protestationi  suae  hu- 
jusmodi, idem  reverendissimus  pater  prosequebatur  et  expo- 
suit  solemniter  causam  adventus  sui  et  confratrum  suorum, 
sumpto  quasi  pro  themate,  Reddite  quae  sunt  Caesaris  Cae- 
sari,  et  quae  sunt  Dei  Deo.  Super  quo  procedendo,  ea  quae 
ad  jurisdictionem  ecclesiasticam,  et  ea  quae  ad  Caesaream 
pertinebant,  notabiliter  et  ad  longum  declaravit,  materiam 
provisionis  et  pro  statuti  illius  contra  provisores  editi  aboli- 
tione,  cum  bona  ct  matura  deliberatione  prosequendo,  et  in 
processu  declarationis  hujusmodi  jura  nonnulla  et  sacrae 
scripturae  auctoritates  convenientes  allegavit,  pro  jure  do- 
mini nostri  papae  in  provisionibus  habendis,  sicut  sancti 

•  Jochen  et  W.  Norvicentit, 


OF  RECORDS.  161 

siri  sumnii  pondfices  in  regno  Anglis  et  alibi   BOOK 

per  umverBalem  Chiisdanitatem  habuerunt,  ipseq;  dominus       ^^' 

pspamo^raus  in  eastern  regois  habet  et  possidet  in  pnesenti: 

mide  pnenuflos,  bullisq;  et  Uteris  apostolids,  quas  pro  hac  re 

idem  dominus  papa  jam  tarde  ad  r^;num  transmiserat,  dili. 

genter  oonsideratis,  et  quod  dictus  dominus  noster  papa  tot 

ambaasiatas  et  nuncios  solemnes  ad  prosequendum  jus  suum 

et  ecderise  libertatem  in  pnemissis,  non  absq;  laboribus  mag- 

nis,  periculis  et  expensis,  de  curia  Romana  ad  regnum  Angliae 

destinavit^  idem  reverendissimus  pater  Cantuar.  archiepi- 

soopus^  nomine  suo  et  oonfintrum  suorum  adtunc  ibidem  pne- 

aentium,  et  absentium  in  dicto  parliamento  per  procuratores 

oomparenUum,  ad  quos  ut  asseruit  divisim  saltern  principalis 

cura  animarum  totius  communitatis  regni  pertinere  dignos- 

dtur,  dictos  viros  omnes  et  singulos  tunc  prsesentes,  com- 

mmutatem  (ut  prsemittitur)  repraesentantes,  requisivit  et  in 

Domino  exhortabotur,  quatenus  ob  salutem  animarum  sua- 

mm  totiusq;  regni  prosperitatem  et  pacem,  materiam  pr8&- 

dictam   ac  ponderarent,  et  talitcr  in  eodem  parliamento 

super  eadem  deliberarent,  ut  sanctissimus  dominus  noster 

papa  placari,  ac  regis  zelum  ad  sedcm  apostolicam  totiusque 

r^ni  devotionem  in  hac  parte  habere  posset  materiam  com- 

mendandi.   Et  addidit  ultra  hujusmodi  requisitionem  et  ex- 

hortationem  prsefatus  reverendissimus  pater  archiepiscopus 

Cantuarienas :  et  ex  corde,  ut  apparuit,  exposuit  lacryman- 

do,  pericula  per  censurarum,  viz.  ecclesiasticarum  et  etiam 

mterdicti  fulminationem,  et  alias  tam  regi  quam  regno  (quod 

absit)  verisimiliter  eventura  alia,  in  casu  quo  responsio  par* 

liamenti  illius,  in  materia  tunc  declarata,  grata  non  foret 

domino  paps  et  accepta,  sic  dicendo ;  forte  videtur  quibus- 

dam  vestrum,  quod  hsec  quse  regni  prselatos  potissime  con- 

cemunt  ex  corde  non  profero,  sciatis  pro  certo,  et  in  fide, 

qua  Deo  teneor  et  ecclefflse ;  affirmo  coram  vobis,  quod  ma- 

gis  mihi  foret  acceptum  nunquam  conferre  aut  etiam  habere 

aliquod  beneficium  eoclesiasUcum,  quam  aliqua  talia  pericula 

aeu  processus  meo  tempore  in  ecclesise  Anglicanse  scandalum 

▼enirent.     Ulterius  idem  reverendissimus  pater  exprcsse  de- 

daravit,  qualiter*  dictus  dominus  nqster  papa  in  diversis 

VOL.  I.  p.  2.  M 


168  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  bullis  i^uis  obtulit  et  promiat,  ae  et  sedem  apostolicam,  ad 
^^'  quaacunq;  causas  et  occasiones  editionis  statuti  pnedicti 
rationabile  remedium  apponere,  et  materias  causarum  et 
oocasionum  hujusmodi  statuti  in  toto  tollere  et  abolere ;  et 
sic  requisitione,  exbortadone  et  periculorum  hujusmodi  ex- 
positione  finitis,  reverendissimi  patres  Cantuar.  et  Eborac 
archiepiscopi,  cum  confratribus  suis  episoopis  et  prselads 
prsedictis,  recesserunt,  regni  communitate,  seu  saltem  dictis 
viiis  communitatem  regni  reprsesentantibusremanentibus^  et 
circa  materiam  eis  exporatam  tractantibus,  prsesentibus,  et 
declarationem,  requiaitionem,  et  exhortadonem,  hujusmodiq; 
periculorum  expositionem  per  dictum  dominum  archiepisco- 
pum  Cantuariensem  (ut  prseraittitur)  factas  audientibus,  ve- 
nerabilibus  viris  Richardo  ^Caudray  archidiacono  Norwici  in 
eociesia  Norwicensi,  magistro  Joanne  Forster  canonico  Lin- 
colnienn,  ^  Johanne  Pye  canonico  Bangorensi,  Thoma  Blad- 
smith,  capeUano  prsefati  domini  archiepiscopi  Eboraoensis 
crudferario,  et  Johaune  Bold  notario  publico  et  multis  aliis. 


XLI. 

Act.  3S.  anno  regni  vicesimo  tcrtio. 

An  act  concerning  restraint  of  paymerd  of  annates  to  the 

see  of  Rome, 

Forasmuch  as  it  is  well  perceived,  by  long  approved  ex- 
perience, that  great  and  inestimable  sums  of  money  have 
been  daily  conveyed  out  of  this  realm,  to  the  impoverish- 
ment of  the  same ;  and  specially  such  sums  of  money  as  the 
pope^s  holiness,  his  predecessors,  and  the  court  of  Rome, 
by  long  time  have  heretofore  taken  of  all  and  singular  those 
spiritual  persons  which  have  been  named,  elected,  pre- 
sented, or  postulated  to  the  archbishops  or  bishops  within 
this  realm  of  England,  under  the  title  of  annates,  other- 
wise called  first-fruits.  Which  annates,  or  first-fruits, 
have  been  taken  of  every  arch-bishoprick,  or  bishoprick, 
within  this  reahn,  by  restraint  of  the  pope's  bulls,  for  con- 

^  Condray  «  &c.et  Joanne  Boold  notario 


OF  RECORDS.  163 

finnatkiiis,  elections,  admissions,  postulations,  provisions,  BOOK 
ooHatioiis,  dispotttions,  institutions,  installations,  invesri-  "* 
turea^  orders,  holy  benedictions,  palls,  or  other  things  requi- 
nte  and  neoessarj  to  the  attaining  of  those  their  promotions; 
and  have  been  compelled  to  pay,  before  they  could  attain 
tbo  same,  great  sums  of  money,  before  they  might  recdve 
any  part  of  the  fruits  of  the  said  arch-bishoprick,  or  bishop- 
lick,  whereunto  they  were  named,  elected,  presented,  or 
postulated;  by  occanon  whereof  not  only  the  treasure  of 
tins  realm  hath  been  greatly  conveighed  out  of  the  same, 
but  also  it  hath  hapned  many  times,  by  occasion  of  death, 
onto  such  arch-bishops,  and  bishops,  so  newly  promoted, 
within  two  or  three  years  after  his  or  their  consecration, 
that  his  or  their  fnends,  by  whom  he  or  they  have  been 
holpen  to  advance  and  make  paiment  of  the  said  annates, 
or  first-firuits,  have  been  thereby  utterly  undone  and  im- 
poferished.  And  tor  because  the  said  annates  have  risen, 
grown,  and  increased,  by  an  uncharitable  custom,  grounded 
upon  no  just  or  good  title,  and  the  paiments  thereof  ob- 
tained by  restraint  of  bulls,  until  the  same  annates,  or  firsts 
ihiits,  have  been  paid,  or  surety  made  for  the  same;  which 
declareth  the  said  paiments  to  be  exacted,  and  taken  by 
constraint,  against  ail  equity  and  justice.  The  noble  men 
therefore  <^  the  realm,  and  the  wise,  sage,  politick  com- 
mons of  the  same,  assembled  in  this  present  parliament, 
consdering  that  the  court  of  Rome  ceaseth  not  to  tax,  take, 
and  exact  the  said  great  sums  of  money,  under  the  title  of 
annates,  or  first-fruits,  as  is  aforesaid,  to  the  great  damage 
of  the  said  prelates,  and  this  realm ;  which  annates,  or  first- 
fruits,  were  first  suffered  to  be  taken  within  the  same  realm, 
for  the  only  defence  of  Christian  people  against  the  infidels, 
and  now  they  be  claimed  and  demanded  as  mere  duty,  only 
for  lucre,  against  all  right  and  conscience.  Insomuch  that 
it  is  evidently  known,  that  there  hath  passed  out  of  this 
realm  unto  the  court  of  Rome,  sithen  the  second  year  of 
the  leign  of  the  most  noble  prince,  of  famous  memory,  king 
Henry  the  Seventh,  unto  this  present  time,  under  the  name 
of  annates,  or  first-fruits,  payed  for  the  expedition  of  bulls 

m2 


164  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  of  arch-bishopricks  and  bishopricks,  the  sum  of  eight  hun- 
*  dred  thousand  ducats,  amounting  in  sterling  money,  at  the 
least,  to  eightscore  thousand  pounds,  besides  other  great 
and  intolerable  sums  which  have  yearly  been  ccmveyed  to 
the  said  court  of  Rome,  by  many  other  ways  and  means,  to 
the  great  impoverishment  of  this  realm.  And  albrit,  that 
our  said  sovereign  the  king,  and  all  his  natural  subjects,  as 
well  spiritual  as  temporal,  been  as  obedient,  devout,  catho- 
lick  and  humble  children  of  God,  and  holy  church,  as  any 
people  be  within  any  realm  christned ;  yet  the  said  exac- 
tions of  annates,  or  first-fruits,  be  so  intolerable  and  import- 
able to  this  realm,  that  it  is  considered  and  declared,  by 
the  whole  body  of  this  realm  now  represented,  by  all  the 
estates  of  the  same  assembled  in  this  present  parliament, 
that  the  king^s  highness  before  Almighty  Grod,  is  bound,  as 
by  the  duty  of  it  good  Christian  prince,  for  the  conservation 
and  preservation  of  the  good  estate  and  common-wealth  of 
this  his  realm,  to  do  all  that  in  him  is  to  obviate,  repress, 
and  redress  the  said  abusions  and  exactions  of  annates, 
or  first-fruits.  And  because  that  divers  prelates  of  this 
realm  being  now  in  extream  age,  and  in  other  debilities  of 
their  bodies,  so  that  of  likelyhood,  bodily  death  in  short 
time  shall  or  may  succeed  unto  them ;  by  reason  whereof 
great  sums  of  money  shall  shortly  after  their  deaths  be  con- 
veighed  unto  the  court  of  Rome,  for  the  unreasonable  and 
uncharitable  causes  abovesaid,  to  the  universal  damage, 
prejudice,  and  impoverishment  of  this  realm,  if  speedy  re- 
medy be  not  in  due  time  provided :  It  is  therefore  ordained, 
established,  and  enacted,  by  authority  of  this  present  par- 
liament. That  the  unlawful  paiment  of  annates  or  firsUfruits, 
and  all  manner  contributions  for  the  same,  for  any  arch-bi- 
fihoprick,  or  bishoprick,  or  for  any  bulls  hereafter  to  be  ob- 
tained from  the  court  of  Rome,  to  or  for  the  foresaid  purpose 
and  intent,  shall  from  henceforth  utterly  cease,  and  no  such 
hereafter  to  be  payed  for  any  arch-bishoprick  or  bishoprick 
within  this  realm,  other  or  otherwise  than  hereafter  in  this 
present  act  is  declared;  and  that  no  manner  person,  or  persons 
hereafter  to  be  named,  elected,  presented,  or  postulated  to 


I 


OF  RECORDS.  165 

aof  ttrcb-bishoprick,  or  bishoprick,  within  this  realm,  shall  BOOK 
pajrthe  said  annates^  or  first-fhiits,  for  the  said  arch-bbhop-  ^^' 
lick,  or  bishoprick,  nor  any  other  mariner  of  sum  or  sums 
of  money,  pensions  or  annates  for  the  same,  or  for  any 
other  like  exaction,  or  cause,  upon  pain  to  forfdt  to  our 
and  sovereign  lord  the  king  his  heirs  and  successors,  all 
manner  his  goods  and  chattels  for  ever,  and  all  the  tempo- 
nl  lands  and  possesions  of  the  same  arch-bishoprick,  or  bi^ 
dioprick,  during  the  time  that  he  or  they  which  shall  offend, 
coDtraiy  to  this  present  act,  shall  have,  possess^  or  enjoy 
the  arcb-faishoprick,  or  bishoprick,  wherefore  he  shall  so  of- 
ieod  ooDtrary  to  the  form  aforesaid.  And  furthermore  it  is 
enacted,  by  authority  of  this  present  parliament.  That  if  any 
person  ho'eafter  named  and  presented  to  the  court  of 
Rome  by  the  king,  or  any  of  his  heirs  or  successors,  to  be 
hishop  of  any  see  or  dtocess  within  this  irealm  hereafter, 
shall  be  letted,  deferred,  or  delayed  at  the  court  of  Rome 
finom  any  such  bishoprick,  whereunto  he  shall  be  so  repre- 
sented, by  means  of  restraint  of  bulls  apostolick,  and  other 
things  requisite  to  the  same;  or  shall  be  denied,  at  the 
court  of  Rome,  upon  convenient  suit  made,  any  manner 
balls  requirite  for  any  of  the  causes  aforesaid,  any  such  per- 
son or  persons  so  presented,  may  be,  and  shall  be  conse- 
cnited  here  in  England  by  the  arch-bishop,  in  whose  pro- 
vince the  said  bishoprick  shall  be,  so  alway  that  the  same 
person  shall  be  named  and  presented  by  the  king  for  the 
time  b^g  to  the  same  arch-bishoprick :  and  if  any  persons 
being  named  and  presented,  as  aforesaid,  to  any  arch-bi- 
shoprick of  this  realm,  making  convenient  suit,  as  is  afore- 
said, shall  happen  to  be  letted,  deferred,  delayed,  or  other- 
wise disturbed  from  the  same  arch-bishoprick,  for  lack  of 
pall,  bulls,  or  other  to  him  requisite,  to  be  obtained  in  the 
court  of  Rome  in  that  behalf,  that  then  every  such  person 
named  and  presented  to  be  arch-bishop,  may  be,  and  shall 
be,  consecrated  and  invested,  after  presentation  made,  as  is 
aforesaid,  by  any  other  two  bishops  within  this  realm, 
whom  the  king^s  highness,  or  any  of  his  heirs  or  successors^ 
kings  of  England  for  the  time  beings  will  assign  and  ap- 

mS 


^  ,. 


166  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK   point  for  the  same,  according  and  in  like  manner  as  divers 

^'' other  arch-lnsbops  or  bishqps  have  been  heretofore,  in  an* 

dent  time  by  sundry  the  king^s  most  noble  progenitors, 
made,  consecrated,  and  invested  within  this  realm:  And 
that  every  arch-bishop  and  bidiop  hereafter,  bang  named 
and  presented  by  the  king'*s  highness,  his  heirs  or  success- 
ors, kings  of  England,  and  bdng  consecrated  and  invested, 
as  is  aforesaid,  shall  be  installed  accoidingly,  and  shall  be 
accepted,  taken,  reputed,  used,  and  obeyed,  as  an  arch- 
bishop or  UsIk^  of  the  dignity,  see,  or  place  whereunto  he 
so  shall  be  named,  presented,  and  consecrated,  requireth ; 
and  as  other  like  {^relates  ci  that  province,  see,  or  dicxsess, 
have  been  used,  accepted,  taken,  and  obeyed,  which  have 
had,  and  obtained  compleatly,  their  bulls,  and  other  things 
requisite  in  that  behalf  from  the  court  of  JRome,  and  also  shall 
fuUy  and  entirely  have  and  enjoy  all  the  spiritualities  and 
temporalities  of  the  said  arch-bishoprick,  or  bishoprick,  in  as 
large,  ample,  and  beneficial  manner,  as  any  c^his  or  their  pre^ 
decessors  had,  or  enjoyed  in  the  said  arch-bishoprick,  or  In- 
shoprick,  satisfying  and  yielding  unto  the  king  our  sovereign 
lord,  and  to  his  heirs  and  successors,  kings  of  England,  all 
such  duties,  rights  and  interests,  as  before  this  time  had 
been  accustomed  to  be  paid  for  any  such  arch-bishoprick, 
or  bishoprick,  according  to  the  ancient  laws  and  customs  of 
this  realm,  and  the  king'^s  prerogative  royal.  And  to  the 
intent  our  said  holy  father  the  pope,  and  the  court  of  Rome^ 
shall  not  think  that  the  pains  and  labours  taken,  and  here- 
after to  be  taken,  about  the  writing,  sealing,  obtaining,  and 
other  businesses  sustained,  and  hereafter  to  be  sustained  by 
the  officers  of  the  said  court  of  Rome,  for  and  about  the  ex* 
pedition  of  any  bulls  hereafter  to  be  obtained  or  had  for 
any  such  arch-bishoprick,  or  bishoprick,  shall  be  irremune- 
rated,  or  shall  not  be  sufficiently  and  condignly  recom- 
pensed in  that  behalf.  And  for  their  more  ready  expedi- 
tion to  be  had  therein,  it  is  therefore  enacted,  by  the  au- 
thority aforesaid.  That  every  spiritual  person  of  this  realm, 
hereafter  to  be  named,  presented,  or  postulated,  to  any 
arch-bishc^rick  or  bishoprick  of  this  realm,  shall  and  may 


OF  RECORDS.  167 

hwfuUy  pay  for  the  wridng  and  obtaining  of  his  or  their  BOOK 
■id  bulls,  at  the  court  of  Rome,  and  ensealing  the  same  ^^' 
with  lead  to  be  had  without  payment  of  any  annates,  or 
iint-firuitfl|,  or  other  charge  or  exaction  by  him  or  them  to 
be  made,  yielden,  or  paied  for  the  same,  five  pounds  sterl- 
ii^,  for  and  after  the  rate  of  the  clear  and  whole  yearly 
?alue  of  every  hundreth  pounds  sterling,  above  all  charges 
of  any  such  arch-faishoprick,  or  bidioprick,  or  other  money, 
to  the  value  of  the  said  five  pounds,  for  the  clear  yearly 
▼ilue  of  every  hundreth  pounds  of  every  such  archUshop- 
riA,  or  bishoprick,  and  not  above,  nor  in  any  other  wise, 
any  thing  in  this  present  act  before  written  notwithstanding. 
And  forasmuch  as  the  king^s  highness,  and  this  his  high 
court  of  parliamqit,  neither  have,  nor  do  intend  to  use  in 
this,  or  any  other  hke  cause,  any  manner  of  extremity 
or  violence,  before  gentle  courtesie  or  friendship,  ways  and 
means  first  approved  and  attempted,  and  without  a  very 
great  urgent  cause  and  occasion  given  to  the  contrary,  but 
prindpally  coveting  to  dbburden  his  realm  of  the  said  great 
exactions,  and  intolerable  charges  of  annates,  and  first- 
firuits^  have  therefore  thought  convenient  to  commit  the 
final  order  and  determinaUon  of  the  premisses,  in  all  things, 
unto  the  king^s  highness.  So  that  if  it  may  seem  to  his 
high  wisdom,  and  most  prudent  discretion,  meet  to  move 
the  pope^s  holiness  and  the  court  of  Rome,  amicably,  cha- 
ritably, and  reasonably,  to  compound,  other  to  extinct  and 
make  frustrate  the  payments  of  the  said  annates,  or  firsts 
fruits ;  or  else  by  some  friendly,  loving,  and  tolerable  com- 
position to  moderate  the  same  in  such  wise  as  may  be  by 
this  realm  easily  bom  and  sustained ;  that  then  those  ways 
and  compositions  once  taken,  concluded,  and  agreed,  be- 
tween the  pope'^s  holiness  and  the  king^s  highness,  shall 
stand  in  strength,  force,  and  effect  of  law,  inviolably  to  be 
observed.  And  it  is  also  further  ordained  and  enacted  by 
the  authority  of  this  pi^sent  parliament,  That  the  king^s 
highness  at  any  time,  or  times,  on  this  side  the  feast  of 
Easter,  which  shall  be  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  Grod,  a 
thousand  five  hundred  and  three  and  thirty,  or  at  any  time 

M  4 


168  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  on  this  ^de  the  beginning  of  the  next  parliament,  by  bis 
letters  patents  under  his  great  seal,  to  be  made,  and  to  be 
entred  of  record  in  the  roll  of  this  present  parliament,  may 
and  shall  have  full  power  and  liberty  to  declare,  by  the  said 
letters  patents,  whether  that  the  premisses,  or  any  part, 
clause,  or  matter  thereof,  shall  be  observed,  obeyed,  exe- 
cuted, and  take  place  and  effect,  as  an  act  and  statute  of 
this  present  parliament,  or  not.  So  that  if  his  highness,  by 
hb  said  letters  patents,  before  the  expiration  of  the  times 
above  limited,  thereby  do  declare  his  pleasure  to  be,  that  the 
premisses,  or  any  part,  clause,  or  matter  thereof,  shall  not 
be  put  in  execution,  observed,  continued,  nor  obeyed,  in 
that  case  all  the  said  premisses,  or  such  part,  clause,  or 
matter,  as  the  king^s  highness  so  shall  refuse,  disaffirm,  or 
not  ratifie,  shall  stand  and  be  from  henceforth  utterly  void 
and  of  none  effect.  And  in  case  that  the  king's  high- 
ness, before  the  expiration  of  the  times  afore-prefixed,  do 
declare  by  his  said  letters  patents,  his  pleasure  and  deter- 
mination to  be,  that  the  said  premisses,  or  every  clause, 
sentence,  and  part  thereof,  that  is  to  say,  the  whole,  or 
such  part  thereof  as  the  king'^s  highness  so  shall  affirm,  ac- 
cept, and  ratifie,  shall  in  aU  points  stand,  remain,  abide, 
and  be  put  in  due  and  effectuid  execution,  according  to  the 
purport,  tenour,  effect,  and  true  meaning  of  the  same ;  and 
to  stand  and  be  from  henceforth  for  ever  after,  as  firm, 
stedfast,  and  available  in  the  law,  as  the  same  had  been 
fully  and  perfectly  established,  enacted,  and  confirmed,  to 
be  in  every  part  thereof,  immediately,  wholly,  and  entirely 
executed,  in  like  manner,  form  and  effect,  as  other  acts  and 
laws;  the  which  being  fully  and  determinately  made,  or- 
dained, and  enacted  in  this  present  parliament :  and  if  that 
upon  the  foresaid  reasonable,  amicable  and  charitable  ways 
and  means,  by  the  king'^s  highness  to  be  experimented, 
moved,  or  compounded,  or  otherwise  approved,  it  shall  and 
may  appear,  or  be  seen  unto  his  grace,  that  tliis  realm  shall 
be  continually  burdened  and  charged  with  this,  and  such 
other  intolerable  exactions  and  demands,  as  heretofore  it 
hatli  been.     And  that  thereupon,  for  continuance  of  the 


OF  RECORDS.  169 

■ne,  our  and  holy  father  the  pope,  or  any  of  his  suooeas-  BOOK 
on^  or  the  court  of  Rome,  will,  or  do,  or  cause  to  be  done 
at  any  time  hereafter,  so  as  above  b  rehearsed,  unjustly, 
ODcharitablyy  and  unreasonably  vex,  inquiet,  molest,  trouble, 
or  griere  our  said  sovereign  lord,  his  bars  or  successors, 
kings  of  £ngland,  or  any  of  his  or  their  spiritual  or  lay- 
sulgects,  or  this  his  realm,  by  excommunication,  excom- 
meDgemeDt,  interdiction ;  or  by  any  other  process,  censures, 
oompulaories,  ways,  or  means ;  Be  it  enacted  by  the  author- 
i^i^oresaid,  That  the  king^s  highness,  his  heirs  and  success- 
ors, kings  of  England,  and  all  his  spiritual  and  lay  subjects 
of  the  same,  without  any  scruples  of  conscience,  shall  and 
may  lawfully,  to  the  honour  of  Almighty  God,  the  encrease  ^ 
and  continuance  of  vertue  and  good  example  within  this 
realm,  the  said  censures,  excommunications,  interdictions, 
compulsories,  or  any  of  them  notwithstanding,  minister,  or 
cause  to  be  ministred  throughout  this  said  realm,  and  all 
other  the  dominions  and  territories  belonging  or  appertain- 
ing thereunto ;  all  and  all  manner  of  sacraments,  sacramen* 
tals^  ceremonies,  or  other  divine  services  of  the  holy  churchy 
or  any  other  thing  or  things  necessary  for  the  health  of  the 
8oul  of  mankind,  as  they  heretofore  at  any  time  or  times 
have  been  vertuously  used  or  accustomed  to  do  within  the 
same;  and  that  no  manner  such  censures,  excommunica^ 
tions,  interdictions,  or  any  other  process  or  compulsories, 
shall  by  any  of  the  prelates,  or  other  spiritual  fathers  of 
this  region,  nor  by  any  of  their  ministers  or  substitutes,  be 
at  any  time  or  times  hereafter  published,  executed,  nor  di- 
vulged, nor  suffered  to  be  published,  executed,  or  divulged 
in  any  manner  of  ways.  Cut  quidem  bHiUB  prcedictcR  et 
ad  plenum  intdUciiB  per  dictum  dominum  regem  ex  assensu 
et  auihorikUe  parUamenti  prcedicti  taliter  est  re&ponsum : 

Le  roy  le  veult.  Soit  bailie  aux  communes. 

A  cest  btUe  les  communes  sont  assentes. 

Mbmobanj).  quod  nono  die  Julii,  anno  regni  regis  Hen- 
rid  vicesimo  quinto,  idem  dominus  rex  per  literas  suas  pa- 
tentes  sub   magno  sigillo  suo  sigillat.   actum   pra^ictum 


170  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  ratificavit  et  confirmavit,  et  actui  illi  assensum  suum  regium 
dedit.  prout  per  eaadem  literas  patentes,  cujus  tenor  sequi- 
tur  in  hsBC  verba,  magis  apte  constat. 

Here  JblDows  the  hinges  raiifkationj  in  which  the  act  u 
again  recited  and  ratified. 


XLII. 

7%^  king's  last  letter  to  the  pope.    A  duplicate. 

To  thepope^s  holiness^  15SS. 

Cotton  lib*  After  most  humble  commendations,  and  most  devout 
islfoi  ^i68  '"sring  of  your  blessed  feet.  Albeit  that  we  have  hithertc 
differred  to  make  answer  to  those  letters  dated  at  Bonon^ 
the  7th  day  of  October ;  which  letters  of  late  were  delivered 
unto  us  by  Paul  of  ^Cassalie :  yet  when  they  appear  to  be 
written  for  this  cause,  that  we  deeply  considering  the  con- 
tents of  the  same,  should  provide  for  the  tranquillity  of  oui 
own  conscience,  and  should  purge  such  scruples  and  doubts 
conceived  of  our  cause  of  matrimony ;  we  could  neither  neg- 
lect those  letters  sent  for  such  a  purpose,  nor  after  that  wc 
had  diligently  examined  and  perpended  the  effects  of  the 
same,  which  we  did  very  diligently,  noUng,  conferring,  and 
revolving  every  thing  in  them  contained,  with  deep  study  oi 
mind,  pretermit  ne  leave  to  answer  unto  them.  For  sith  that 
your  holiness  seemeth  to  go  about  that  thing  chiefly,  which  is 
to  vanquish  those  doubts,  and  to  take  away  ^  those  inquieta- 
tions  which  daily  do  prick  our  conscience ;  insomuch  as  it 
doth  appear  at  the  first  sight  to  be  done  of  zeal,  love,  and 
piety,  we  therefore  do  thank  you  of  your  good  will.  How- 
beit  sith  it  is  not  performed  in  deed,  that  ye  pretend,  we 
have  thought  it  expedient  to  require  your  holiness  to  pro- 
vide us  other  remedies ;  wherefore  forasmuch  as  your  holi- 
ness would  vouchsafe  to  write  unto  us  concerning  this  mat- 
-  ter,  we  heartily  thank  you,  greatly  lamenting  also  both  the 
chance  of  your  holiness,  and  also  ours,  unto  whom  both 

■  Cassali :  ^  those  om. 


OF  RECORDS.  171 

twain  it  hath  rhanreJ  in  so  high  a  matter  of  so  great  mo-  BOOK 
ment  to  be  frustrated  and  deceived ;  that  ia  to  say,  that  ' 
your  holiness  not  being  <^instructe,  nor  having  knowledge 
of  the  matter,  of  your  self,  should  be  compelled  to  hai^ 
upon  the  judgment  of  others,  and  so  put  forth  and  make 
answers,  gathered  of  other  men,  being  variable  and  repug- 
DaDt  among  ^^themsdfie.  And  that  we  bong  so  long  ack, 
and  exagitate  with  this  same  sore,  should  so  long  time  in 
Yain  look  for  remedy ;  whidi  when  we  have  augmented 
our  a^ritude  and  disUiess,  by  delay  and  protracting  of  time, 
ye  do  ^still  cruciate  the  patient  and  ^afflicte,  as  who  aeeth 
it  should  much  avttl  to  protract  the  cause,  and  through 
vain  hope  of  the  end  of  our  desire  to  lead  us  whither  ye 
wilL  But  to  speak  plainly  to  your  holiness;  forasmuch 
as  we  have  sujHered  many  injuries,  which  with  great  diffi- 
eol^  we  do  sustain  and  digest ;  albeit  that  among  all  things 
paased  by  your  hdiness,  some  cannot  be  laid,  alledged,  nor 
objected  against  your  holiness,  yet  in  many  of  them  some 
ddhult  appeareth  to  be  in  you,  which  I  would  to  God  we 
could  80  diminish,  as  it  might  appear  no  default ;  but  it 
cannot  be  hid,  which  is  so  manifest,  and  tho^  we  could  say 
nothing,  the  thing  it  self  speaketh.  But  as  to  that  that  is 
aflbmed  in  your  letters,  both  o{  God's  law,  and  manX 
otherwise  than  is  necessary  and  truth,  let  that  be  ascribed 
to  the  temerity  and  ignorance  of  your  counsellors,  and  your 
holiness  to  be  without  all  default,  save  only  for  that  ye  do 
not  admit  more  discreet  and  learned  men  to  be  your  coun- 
seOora,  and  stop  the  mouths  of  them  which  liberally  would 
speak  the  truth.  This  truly  is  your  default,  and  verily  a 
great  jEault,  worthy  to  be  alienate  and  abhorred  of  Chrisf  s 
near,  in  that  ye  have  dealt  so  variably,  yea  rather  so  incon- 
stantly and  deceivably.  Be  ye  not  angry  with  my  words, 
and  let  it  be  lawful  for  me  to  speak  the  truth  without  dis- 
pleasure ;  if  your  holiness  shall  be  displeased  with  what  we 
do  rehearse,  impute  no  default  in  us,  but  in  your  own 
deeds;  which  deeds  have  so  molested  and  troubled  us 
wrongfully,  that  we  speak  now  unwillingly,  and  as  enforced 

'  instructed,  •*  tbemseWes.  *  so  ^  afflicted. 


172  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  thereunto.  Never  was  there  any  prince  ao  handled  by  a 
^^'  pope,  as  your  hdiness  hath  intreated  us.  First,  when  our 
cause  was  proponed  to  your  holiness,  when  it  was  s  expli- 
cate and  declared  afore  the  same ;  when  certain  doubts  in 
it  were  resolved  by  your  counsellors,  and  all  things  dis- 
cussed, it  was  required  that  answer  might  be  made  there- 
unto by  the  order  of  the  law.  There  was  offered  a  com- 
mission, with  a  promise  also  that  the  same  commission 
should  not  be  revoked ;  and  whatsoever  sentence  should  be 
given,  should  straight  without  delay  be  confirmed.  The 
judges  were  sent  unto  us,  the  promise  was  delivered  to 
us,  subscribed  with  your  holiness^s  hand ;  which  avouched 
to  confirm  the  sentence,  and  not  to  revoke  the  commission, 
nor  to  grant  any  thing  else  that  might  lett  the  same ;  and 
finally  to  bring  us  in  a  greater  hope,  a  certain  commisaon 
decretal^  defining  the  cause,  was  delivered  to  the  judges 
hands.  If  your  holiness  did  grant  us  all  these  things  justly, 
ye  did  injustly  revoke  them  ;  and  if  by  good  and  truth  the 
same  was  granted,  they  were  not  made  frustrate  nor  anni- 
hilate without  fraud  ;  so  as  if  there  were  no  deceit  nor  fraud 
in  the  revocation,  then  how  wrongfully  and  subtilly  have 
been  done  those  things  that  have  been  done !  Whether  will 
your  holiness  say,  that  ye  might  do  those  things  that  ye 
have  done,  or  that  ye  might  not  do  them  ?  if  ye  will  say 
that  ye  might  do  them,  where  then  is  the  faith  which  be- 
cometh  a  friend,  yea,  and  much  more  a  pope  to  have,  those 
things  not  being  performed,  which  lawfully  were  promised? 
and  if  ye  will  say  that  ye  might  not  do  them,  have  we  not 
then  very  just  cause  to  mistrust  those  medicines  and  reme- 
dies with  which  in  your  letters  ye  go  about  to  heal  our  con- 
.  science,  especially  in  that  we  may  perceive  and  see  those 
remedies  to  be  prepared  for  us,  not  to  relieve  the  sickness 
and  disease  of  our  mind,  but  for  other  means,  pleasures, 
and  worldly  respects?  And  as  it  should  seem  profitable, 
that  we  should  ever  continue  in  hope  or  despair,  so  always 
the  remedy  is  ^  attempered ;  so  that  we  being  always  a-heal- 
ing,  and  never  healed,  should  be  ^ck  still.     And  this  truly 

f  explicated  ^  attempted  ; 


OF  RECORDS.  ITS 

was  the  duef  cmae  why  we  did  ooDsuIt  and  take  the  advice  BOOK 

II 

of  every  leanied  mui,  being  finee,  without  all  affection,  that 
die  truth  (wfaidi  now  with  our  labour  and  study  we  seem 
pntly  to  have  attained)  by  their  judgments  more  manifestly 
dirolged,  we  migfat  more  at  large  perceive ;  whose  judg- 
ments and  opinions  it  is  easie  to  see  how  much  they  differ 
from  that,  that  those  few  men  of  yours  do  shew  unto  you, 
ind  by  those  your  letters  b  signified.  Those  few  men  of 
jours  do  affirm  the  prohibition  of  our  marriage  to  be  in- 
ducted only  by  the  law  positive,  as  your  holiness  hath  also 
written  in  your  letters ;  but  all  others  say  the  prohibition 
Id  be  inducted,  both  by  die  law  of  Grod  and  nature :  those 
men  of  yours  do  suggest,  that  it  may  be  dispensed  for  avoid- 
ing of  islander;  the  others  utterly  do  contend,  that  by  no 
means  it  is  lawful  to  dispense  with  that,  that  God  and  na- 
ture hath  forUdden.  We  do  separate  from  our  cause  the 
luthority  of  the  see  apostolick,  which  we  do  perceive  to  be 
destitute  of  that  learning  whereby  it  should  be  directed ; 
and  because  your  holiness  doth  ever  profess  your  ignorance, 
tad  is  wont  to  speak  of  other  men'^s  mouths,  we  do  confer 
the  sayings  of  those,  with  the  sayings  of  them  that  be  of 
the  contrary  opinion ;  for  to  confer  the  reasons  it  were  too 
long.  But  now  the  universities  of  Cambridge,  Oxford,  in 
our  realms;  Paris,  Orleancc,  ^Bituricen,  Andegavon,  in 
France;  and  Bonony  in  Italy,  by  one  consent;  and  also 
divers  other  of  the  most  &mous  and  learned  men,  being 
^free  from  all  affection,  and  only  moved  in  respect  of  verity, 
partly  in  Italy,  and  partly  in  France,  do  affirm  the  mar- 
riage of  the  brother  with  the  brother'^s  wife,  to  be  contrary 
both  to  the  law  of  Gk)d  and  nature ;  and  also  do  pronounce 
that  no  dispensaticm  can  be  lawful  or  available  to  any  Christ- 
ian man  in  that  behalf:  but  others  think  the  contrary,  by 
whose  counsels  your  holiness  hath  done  that,  that  athence 
ye  have  confessed  ye  could  not  do,  in  promising  to  us  as 
we  have  above  rehearsed,  and  giving  that  commission  to 
the  cardinal  Campege  to  be  shewed  unto  us ;  and  after,  if 
it  so  should  seem  profitable  to  bum  it,  as  afterwards  it  was 

^  danders ;  ^  ffitiuriaeD,  Andegavon^  ^  freed 


174  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  done  indeed  as  we  have  perceived.  Furthermore,  those 
*^*  which  so  moderate  the  power  of  your  holiness,  that  they  do 
affirm,  that  the  same  cannot  take  away  the  appellation 
which  is  used  by  man^s  law,  and  yet  is  available  to  divine 
matters  every  where  without  distinction.  No  princes  here- 
tofore have  more  highly  esteemed,  nor  honoured  the  see 
apostolick  than  we  have,  wherefore  we  be  the  more  sorry  to 
be  provoked  to  this  contention,  which  to  our  usage  and  na- 
ture is  most  alienate  and  abhorred.  Those  things  so  cruel 
we  write  very  heavily,  and  more  glad  would  have  been,  to 
have  been  silent  if  we  might,  and  would  have  left  your  au- 
thority untouched  with  a  good  will;  and  constrained  to 
seek  the  verity,  we  fell,  against  our  will,  into  this  conten- 
tion ;  but  the  sincerity  of  the  truth  prohibited  us  to  keep 
ffllence,  and  what  should  we  do  in  so  great  and  many  per- 
plexities P  For  truly  if  we  should  obey  the  letters  of  your 
holiness,  in  that  they  do  affirm  that  we  know  to  be  other- 
wise, we  should  offend  God  and  our  conscience,  and  we 
should  be  a  great  slander  to  them  that  do  the  contrary, 
which  be  a  great  number,  as  we  have  before  rehearsed : 
also,  if  we  should  dissent  from  those  things  which  your  ho- 
liness doth  pronounce,  we  would  account  it  not  lawful,  if 
there  were  not  a  cause  to  defend  the  fact,  as  we  now  do, 
being  compelled  by  necessity,  lest  we  should  seem  to  con- 
temn the  authority  of  the  see  apostolick.  Therefore  your 
holiness  ought  to  take  it  in  good  part,  tho^  we  do  somewhat 
at  large  and  more  liberally  speak  in  this  cause,  which  doth 
so  oppress  us,  specially  forasmuch  as  we  pretend  none  atro- 
dty,  nor  use  no  rhetorick  in  the  exaggerating  and  encreas- 
ing  the  indignity  of  the  matter ;  but  if  I  speak  of  any  thing 
that  toucheth  the  quick,  it  proceedeth  of  the  meer  verity, 
which  we  cannot  nor  ought  not  to  hide  in  this  cause,  for  it 
toucheth  not  worldly  things  but  divine,  not  frail  but  eter- 
nal ;  in  which  things  no  feigned,  false,  nor  painted  reasons, 
but  only  the  truth,  shall  obtain  and  take  place :  and  Grod 
is  the  truth  to  whom  we  are  bound  to  obey  rather  than  to 
men  ;  and  nevertheless  we  cannot  but  obey  unto  men  also, 
as  we  were  wont  to  do,  unless  there  be  an  express  cause  why 


OF  RECORDS.  173 

ve  dhonU  sot  i  wUdi  br  thoK  oar  leClen  we  nom  do  to  book 
ywrhiiBiw;  and  we  do  h  with  cliantj,  not  intcpding  to  ^** 
fnod  it  dbvottd,  aor  yet  finther  to  impugn  jour  autlioritT9 
mitmjoa  dooompd  us;  albeit  alao^  that  that  we  do,  doth 
ut  iuuMgtt  jour  authority*  but  oonfinneth  the  same,  whidi 
lerevoca&e  to  its  fint  fiMradations;  and  better  it  is  in  the 
■iddle  wmj  to  retuni,  than  always  to  run  forth  headlong 
■ddoilL  Wheiefoffeif  your  holiness  do  regard  or  esteem 
Ae  tnmqiiiifi^of  our  mind,  let  the  same  be  established  with 
ferity,  wliicfa  hath  been  brought  to  light  by  the  consent  of 
»  many  Beamed  men ;  so  shall  your  holiness  reduce  and 
bring  us  to  a  certainty  and  quietness,  and  shall  deliver  us 
from  all  anxiety,  and  shall  provide  both  for  us  and  our 
ifdra,  and  finally  shall  do  your  office  and  duty.  The  res* 
doe  of  our  affairs  we  have  committed  to  our  ambassadors 
Id  be  propounded  unto  you,  to  whom  we  beseech  your  holi- 
to  give  credence,  &c 


XLIII. 

A  promise  madejor  engaging  the  cardinal  of  Ravenna.  An 

original. 

Rome  Febr.  7.  1532. 

Ego  Willielmus  Bennet  serenissimi  domini  mei  D.  Hen-  Cotton  lib. 
rici  Octavi  Anglise,  &c.  regis,  in  Romana  curia  orator,  ha-  ^*^*^''* 
bens  ad  inscripta  ab  ipso  rege  potestatem  et  facultatem,  foi.  149. 
prout  constat  per  ipsius  majestatis  literas  patentes  datas  in 
regia  suaGrenewici  die  penulUma  ^Decembris  M.D.XXXI. 
manu  sua  propria  suprascriptas,  et  secreto  sigillo  suo  sigilla- 
tas;  Quoniam  in  ipsius  regis  arduis  negotiis  expertus  sum 
angularem  et  prseclaram  operam  reverendissimi  in  Christo 
patris  et  dcHnini  D.  Henrici  Sancti  Eusebii  S.  R.  E.  prcs- 
byteri  cardinalis  Ravennse,  quibus  et  deinceps  uti  cupio,  ut 
ffsndem  semper  voluntatem  et  operam  sua  dominatio  reve* 
rendissima  erga  ipsum  r^m  prsestet,  libere  promitto  cidem 

*  Decemb. 


176  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK   cardinali  nomine  died  mei  regis,  quod  sua  majestas  provi- 
deri  faciei  eidem  cardinali^  de  aliquo  monasterio  seu  monas- 


teriis  aut  aliis  beneficiis  ecclesiasticis  in  regno  Gallic  prime 

vacaturis^  usque  ad  valorem  annuum  sex  millium  ducato- 

rum :    et  insuper  promitto  quod  rex  Anglise   prsedictui 

praesentabit,  seu  nominabit  eundem  cardinalem  ad  eoclesiani 

cathedralem  primo  quovis  modo  vacaturam,  seu  et  ad  prse- 

sens  vacantem,  in  regno  Angliae,  et  de  ilia  ei  provider 

faciet ;  et  casu  quo  ecclesia  primo  vacatura  hujusmodi,  cei 

ad  praesens  vacans,  non  sit  ecclesia  Elienas,  promitto  etian 

quod  succedente  postea  vacatione  ecclesias  Eliensis,  rex  Ang 

lias  transferri  faciet  eundem  cardinalem,  si  ipsi  cardinal 

magis  placuerit,  ab  ilia  alia  eccleaa  de  qua  provisus  erit,  ac 

ecdesiam  Eliensem :  et  dictorum  monasteriorum  et  benefi 

dorum  ecclesiasticorum  in  regno  Gallias,  et  ecclesiae  cathe 

dralis  in  regno  Anglias  possessionem  pacificam,  cum  fruc* 

This  is  all   tuum  perceptione,  ipsum  cardinalem  assequi  faciet :  et  hasi 

^^^'       omnia  libere  promitto,  quod  rex  mens  supradictus  plenissi^ 

own  hand,  me  et  sine  ulla  prorsus  exceptione  ratificabit  et  observabi 

mt  over     ^^  exequetur ;  in  quorum  fidem  praesentes  manu  mea  propria 

by  him  to    scripsi  et  subscripsi,  sig^Uoque  munivi.     Dat.  Rom.  die  sep 

the  king.     ^^^  Februarii,  M.D.XXXII. 


XLIV. 

Bonner^s  letter  about  tJie  proceedings  at  Rome.     An  ori 

ginal. 

Rome,  April  29. 15S2. 

Cotton  lib.      ^Plbasbth  it  your  highness;  this  is  to  advertise  thi 

Viteii.        same,  that  sithen  we  William  Bennet,  Edward  ^  Kerne,  an( 

foi.  178.     Edmond  <^  Boner,  sent  over  letters  of  the  7th  of  this  presen 

to  your  highness ;  there  hath  been  two  disputations  pub 

lick,  the  one  the  13th  of  this^  the  other  the  20th  day  0 

the  same,  according  to  the  order  given  and  assigned,  whicl 

was  three  conclusions  to  be  disputed  every  consistory ;  ani 

»  Please  ^  Kanie>  «  Bonner, 


OF  RECORDS.  1T7 

what  was  spoken,  as  well  by  your  highnesses  counsel,  for  the   BOOK 
justification  of  the  <>  conclusions  purposed  the  said  13th,  as 
also  for  the  impugnation  thereof  by  the  party  adverse,  with 
answers  made  thereunto  by  your  highnesses  said  counsel,  as 
fiilly  as  were  any  wise  deduced,  your  said  highness  shall 
perceive  by  the  books  sent  herewithall  containing  the  same; 
aod  also  the  justifications,  objections,  and  answers,  made  in 
the  6th  of  this  present,  according  as  I  Edward  ^  Kerne  in 
my  said  letters  promised.     The  copies  of  all  the  which  jus- 
tificaticms,  objections,  and  answers,  after  that  they  were 
fully  noted  and  deduced  in  writing,  and  maturely  conn- 
dered  by  your  highnesses  learned  counsel,  I  Edward  ^  Kerne 
did  bring  to  the  pope^s  holiness,  and  to  the  cardinals,  for 
their   better  information;  and  likewise  did  of  the  first, 
alwise  afore  the  consistory,  according  to  the  order  assigned 
at  the   banning;  looking  in   likewise  that   the  queen^s 
counsel  should  do  this  same,  but  as  yet  they  have  done 
nothing  therein,  though  your  ambassadors  and  I  have  called 
upon  the  pope  many  times  for  the  same.     And  as  concern- 
ing such  things  as  were  spoken  and  done  for  either  part  in 
the  disputaticm  of  the  SOth  day,  it  is  not  possible  for  us,  by 
reason  of  the  shortness  of  Ume,  to  reduce  all  in  good  order, 
and  to  send  the  same  to  your  highness  at  this  time ;  never- 
theless with  all  speed  it  shall  be  made  ready,  and  sent  to 
your  highness  by  the  next  courier.     After  the  disputation 
done,  the  said  sldth  of  this  present,  the  advocate  of  the 
party  adverse  did  alledge,  that  we  did  seek  ^  these  dispu- 
tations but  only  to  defer  the  process ;  protesting  therefore, 
that  the  queen's  counsel  would  dispute  no  more ;  and  de- 
siring therefore  the  pope^s  holiness  and  the  whole  consis- 
tory, to  make  process  in  the  principal  cause.     Whereunto 
I  Edward  >  Kerne  said,  that  the  pope^s  holiness,  with  the 
whole  senate,  had  granted  the  disputations  upon  the  mat- 
ters, and  given  an  order  that  the  conclusions  published 
should  be  disputed  according  to  the  same.     Whereupon  I 
demred  that  forasmuch  as  there  remained  sixteen  conclu- 

*  conclnrion  •  Karne  '  Karnc  '  13th  day  of  ^  this 

disfnitatiioii  *  Karne 

VOL.  1.  P.  2.  N 


178  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  sions  not  disputed  (which  to  prc^pose  and  justify,  with  your 
^^'  highnesses  counsel,  I  would  be  ready  at  all  times)  that  if 
the  party  adverse  knowing  the  conclusions  to  be  canonical, 
would  not  confess  them,  and  thereby  avoid  disputations, 
that  then  the  said  party  should  dispute  them,  and  upon 
the  refusal  of  both  the  same,  the  matters  ^excusatorie  to  be 
admitted  by  his  holiness,  especially  because  the  said  party 
adverse  hath  nothing  material  that  could  be  perodved  to 
lett  the  same.  The  pope^s  holiness  answered,  that  he  would 
deliberate  upon  the  demand  of  both  parties.  The  16th  of 
this  present,  the  datary  on  the  pope^s  behalf  sent  unto  me 
Edward  ^  Kerne,  an  intimation  of  the  consistory  to  be  kept 
the  SO.  of  this  present,  and  that  I  should  send  the  conclii- 
sions  not  disputed,  that  they  might  be  in  the  said  coninstory 
disputed;  adding  withall,  that  the  said  consistory  diould 
be  uUitnua  et  peremptorius  terminus  quoad  alias  di^uia- 
Hones.  Of  the  which  intimation  your  highness  shall  receive 
a  copy  herewith.  Upon  this,  with  the  advice  of  your  am- 
bassadors and  counsel  here,  I  repaired  unto  the  said  datary, 
and  brought  unto  him  three  conclusions  to  be  disputed, 
with  a  protestation,  De  nan  recedendo  ab  ordme  hactenus 
observatOf  according  to  the  proem  of  the  said  conclumons, 
the  copy  whereof  your  highness  shall  receive  herewith. 
Afterwards,  with  the  same  conclusions  and  protestation,  I 
went  to  cardinal  de  Monte,  who  said,  at  the  beginning, 
that  all  the  consistory  crieth  out  upon  the  disputations,  and 
that  we  had  been  heard  sufficiently,  and  that  it  was  enough 
that  we  should  have  the  fourth  disputation ;  adding  withsdl, 
that  it  was  a  thing  never  seen  before  after  sudi  sort ;  and 
that  it  stood  not  with  the  honour  of  the  see  to  have  such 
disputations  in  the  consistory,  to  the  great  disquieting  of 
the  pope  and  the  cardinals,  especially  considering  the  man- 
ner that  is  used,  and  that  all  the  conclusions  be  touched 
which  should  content  us.  To  this  I  answered,  and  desired 
his  most  reverend  lordship  to  call  to  his  ranembrance, 
what  he  had  promised  to  your  highnesses  ambaasadorB  and 

^  czciuatorieB  i  Karne,  an  SntimatioD  for  di^nitatioa  of 


OF  RECX)RD&  179 

m  the  Ctfl  hngjA  upon  »Sliraft4SuiKlaj,  the  pope  book 
bamg  piuuil,  ad  eDmriiie  ^of  the  same,  oontented  that  all  ''* 
the  mnrliiBowii  AouM  be  diqHited  rimgulariier ;  and  that  I 
ihoiild  at  my  pleasoR^  from  time  to  time,  chuse  the  cod- 
rhaoni  to  be  Asputed.  And  how  also  afterwards,  vii. 
17  Fdir.  the  papers  hniinpi,  cardmal  <>  Anduma,  and  his 
hnUiip^  not  going  from  that  promise,  Ptook  direction  three 
coadnsBooa  to  be  disputed  every  conaistoiy;  the  dioice 
vfaeraof  to  be  at  my  liberty  (according  to  the  oqpy  of  the 
aid  order  wUch  I  sent  to  your  highness  with  my  letters, 
of  the  date  of  the  82.  of  the  last) :  and  fiirthennoie,  that 
iriiBt  time  the  older  to  dispute  three  oonduaons  in  a  con- 
marj  was  sent  mito  me,  and  I  required  to  send  the  con- 
chMBOiis  first  to  be  disputed  according  to  the  said  order;  I 
did,  to  avoid  all  manner  of  doubts,  protest  afore  I  would  ao- 
cqit  it,  and  in  the  deliverance  of  the  said  conclunons,  that 
I  would  not  otherwise  accept  it,  but  that  all  the  oonduttons, 
socoidiiig  to  the  order  promised  in  Castel-Angel,  should  be 
diyotcd  and  examined  ringyJariter^  and  that  standing,  and 
not  otherwise,  I  ddivered  my  said  conclunons  according  to 
the  order  of  the  17  of  February ;  which  order  the  p^^^s 
holiness  hitherto  had  approved  and  observed,  and  from  that 
I  neither  could  <l  nether  would  go :  and  where  he  said  that 
we  had  been  heard  sufficiently ;  I  said,  that  audience  and 
infiDimation  of  less  than  the  one  half  of  a  matter  could  not 
be  sufficient ;  and  if  they  intended  to  see  the  truth  of  the 
wfaofe,  every  point  must  be  discussed.  And  as  for  the  cry- 
ing out  of  die  cardinals,  I  said,  they  had  no  cause  so  to  (k>, 
fir  it  was  more  for  the  honour  of  the  see  apostolick,  to  see 
sudi  a  cause  as  this  is,  well  and  surely  tried,  so  that  the 
truth  may  appear,  and  the  matters  be  well  known,  than  to 
proceed  pr€Bcipiianier J  as  they  did  at  the  beginning  of  this 
matter,  afore  they  well  knew  what  the  matter  was.  And 
as  toudiing  the  disquieting  the  pope^s  holiness,  and  the 
said  cardinals,  I  said,  your  highness  for  their  pains  was 
much  beholden  unto  them ;  nevertheless,  I  said,  that  they 
might  on  the  other  side  ponder  such  pains  as  your  highness 

■■  SfaroTe.^ndayy    ■  of  om.    •  ADCona,    p  gaTe  direction  for  three    «  nor 

n2 


180  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  hath  taken  for  them,  in  part  declared  by  me;  which  was  3 
'  much  more  than  for  them  to  at  in  their  chairs  two  or  three  i 
hours  in  a  week,  to  hear  the  justice  of  your  defence  in  this  z 
cause.  And  as  touching  the  manner  used  in  the  said  dis*  u 
putation,  I  sidd  his  lordship  knew  well  that  it  was  by  the  : 
party  adverse,  which  all  manner  of  wayes  goeth  about  to  i 
fatigate  and  make  weary  the  consistory  of  the  disputations, 
specially  in  chiding,  scolding  and  alled^ng  laws  and  deci- 
sions that  never  were,  nor  spoken  of  by  any  doctor,  and 
vainly  continuing  the  time,  to  the  intent  that  the  pope^s  ho- 
liness,  and  the  cardinals,  dissolving  the  consistory,  and  not 
giving  audience,  the  said  party,  without  law,  reason,  or  any 
good  ground,  might  attiun  their  desire,  and  keep  under  the 
truth,  that  it  should  not  appear ;  and  if  any  thing  was 
sharply  spoken  of  our  party,  I  said  it  was  done  only  for 
our  defence,  and  to  shew  the  errors  and  falsity  of  the 
quecn^s  advocates  in  their  allegations,  wherein,  I  said>  they 
should  not  be  spared.  And  forasmuch  as  on  the  behalf  of 
your  highness  there  was  nothing  spoken  but  that  which  was 
grounded  upon  law,  and  declared  in  what  place,  so  that  it 
cannot  be  denied;  I  desired  his  lordship  that  he  would 
continue  his  goodness  in  this  matter,  as  your  highnesses 
especial  trust  was  he  would  do ;  and  that  we  might  always, 
as  we  were  accustomed,  have  recourse  unto  the  same  in  all 
our  business  for  his  good  help  and  counsel.  His  lordship 
not  yet  satisfied,  said,  that  as  concerning  the  order,  the 
pope^s  holiness  might  interpretate  and  declare  what  he 
meant  by  it ;  and  as  touching  the  conclusions,  they  were 
superfluous,  impertinent,  and  calumnious,  only  proposed jto 
defer  the  matter.  I  answered,  and  said^  that  to  interpre- 
tate the  said  order  where  it  is  clear  out  of  doubt  the  pope^s 
holiness  considering  the  promise  made  on  'Shroft- Sunday, 
with  my  protestation  foresaid  and  the  execution  of  the  said 
order  to  that  time,  in  divers  consistories  observed,  could 
not  by  right  interpretate  the  said  order,  admittmg  disputa- 
tion upon  all  the  conclusions ;  and  of  this  I  said,  that  if 
such  alterations  were  made,  without  any  cause  .^ven  of 

'  Shrove-Sunday, 


OF  RECORDS.  181 

jonr  Ughneai's  V^y  ^l>c>^  ^f^  little  oettaintT  to  be  reck-  BOOK 
cned  upon  inuugai  tbem.  And  as  touching  the  superfluity  ^^- 
■d  lumerUuency  ci  the  aid  ooodusions,  I  said,  that  that 
m  the  flftjing  ot  the  party  adyerse,  that  did  not  under- 
Mad  the  anne  oooduaioos.  And  further,  that  such  con- 
doBons  as  were  damorously,  by  the  advocates  of  the  party 
adverae,  alledged  to  be  sup^ucnis,  his  lordship  in  the  dis- 
polatioD  and  trial  thereof  in  the  consistory,  did  manifestly 
peroeiTe  that  it  was  not  so.  And  wh«e  it  was  alledged 
the  aid  oonduaons  to  be  calumnious,  and  laid  in  to  defer 
the  pfDoeaa.  I  answered,  that  we  might  well  alledge  again 
die  oounfld  ct  the  party  adverse,  the  thing  against  us  al- 
ledged, and  ay  truly,  that  we  were  calumniously  dealed 
withal,  seeing  the  matters  were  so  just  and  clear,  and  yet 
not  admitted.  Then  his  lordship  went  further,  and  said, 
that  irnqfedimenium  aUegatum  erat  perpetuum,  becaua 
jour  highness,  ex  causa  re^pMioBj  could  not  come  out 
your  reahn,  and  quia  dtgnitas  vestra  est  perpctua ;  and 
also  quod  causa  requirit  celeniaiem.  To  this  I  sud,  that 
Ins  kmlship  mistook  the  'matters,  for  we  said  not  in  the 
inatters  that  your  highness  could  not  go  out  of  your  realm 
to  no  place,  but  we  said,  that  the  same  could  not  go,  ad 
loca  tarn  remotay  as  Rome  is :  so  that  it  was  not  perpctuum 
impedifnenium.  And  to  the  other  I  shewed  him  a  text, 
and  the  common  opinion  of  doctors  in  a  cause  of  matri- 
mony, being  inter  regent  et  reginamy  which  took  away  the 
thing  that  he  had  smd.  Then  his  lordship  said,  that  it  wa 
enough  that  the  place  were  sure  to  the  procurator  by  tlie 
chapter.  Cum  olim  de  iestibus.  I  said,  that  that  chapter  did 
not  prove  that  allegation,  and  that  they  mistook  the  text 
that  so  did  understand  it,  for  the  alternative  that  is  in  that 
text  is  not  referred  ad  locum  tutum,  but  ad  ordincm  cita- 
tionis  inchoand(B  in  persona  principalis  aut  e^us  procura' 
tore;  and  so  Petrus  de  AnchoranOy  understandeth  that 
text;  and  otherwise  understanding  the  same  it  should  be 
against  the  chapter.  Ex  parte  de  appeUationc^  and  the  com- 
mon q[Mnion  there.     Then  he  said  that  Aretine  saith,  Quod 

•  matter, 


im  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  stffficU  quum  locus  rit  tuku procuratori.  I  said,  that  under 
^^*  his  fiavour,  Aretine  saith  the  oontrarji  for  he  saith.  Quod 
partibua  debet  hcua  iutua  aasignari  ripoteritj  et  9%  non  po- 
ierit  partibuSy  deiur  procuratoribua.  Then  his  lordship 
said  to  me,  that  I  knew  well  he  began  to  set  forward  these 
disputations^  and  that  he  would  do  the  best  he  could  for  the 
furtherance  thereof. 

The  19th  of  this  present  I  went  with  your  highnesses  am- 
bassadors to  the  pope,  and  delivered  his  holiness  in  writing 
those  things  that  were  done  in  the  disputation  of  the  ISth 
of  this:  and  then  your  ambassadors  were  in  hand  with  the 
pope  to  alter  the  intimation,  and  to  put  out  the  term  pe^ 
rempioryj  and  other  that  Were  exclusory  of  further  disputa- 
tions to  be  had  upon  the  same  ccmclusions.  The  pope^s 
holiness  said,  that  disputations  was  no  act  judidal  requiring 
to  be  in  the  consistory ;  and  therefore  he  said,  he  would  call 
certain  congregations  of  cardinals,  on  Fryday  and  Monday 
following,  to  hear  the  disputations.  Then  I  William  Benet 
said,  that  that  could  not  stand  very  well  with  the  decree  of 
the  intimation,  which  was  peremptory  for  any  further  dis- 
putations after  the  20th  of  this  present ;  and  therefore  I 
spake  that  the  same  term  peremptory  might  be  put  out  of 
the  intimation,  alledging  withal,  that  upon  the  said  Fryday 
or  Monday  it  was  no  time  to  hear  the  disputation,  being  so 
nigh  after ;  and  that  his  holiness  hitherto  hath  observed  the 
consistory  for  the  disputations,  which  consistory  cannot  be 
unto  after  Easter,  if  the  manner  of  the  court  be  observed. 
Then  the  pope  said,  he  might  call  a  consistory  when  he 
would,  as  he  hath  done  in  making  of  cardinals,  an  act  much 
more  solemn  than  a  disputation.  To  that  I  said,  his  holi- 
ness might  so  do  if  he  would ;  howbeit,  it  should  be  prtBter 
soUtum  morem :  and  therefore  dekired  his  holiness  to  con- 
sider therein  the  order  before  assigned,  and  that  this  term 
peremptory  would  not  stand  with  the  order.  His  holiness 
then  willed  we  should  inform  the  cardinals,  ^Anchona  and 
de  Monte,  and  so  we  did ;  "  Anchona  shewed  himself  some- 
what reasonable,  and  was  contented  the  term  peremptory 

<  Anoona  "  Anoona 


OP  RECOBDS.  188 

Aoiild  be  put  out.  De  Monte  said  that  the  poipe  would  book 
pmnifle  to  bear  the  oondusions  disputed  in  ooiigrq;atioD8,  ' 
odlii^  tboeto  certain  cardinals,  so  that  the  term  percfnp^ 
knf  shcHild  not  be  {Mtgudidal.  Then  I  Edward  ^Eerne 
de^red  him,  that  if  the  said  term  should  not  be  prejudicial^ 
tiiat  it  might  be  stricken  out,  for  I  told  him  plainly  that  I 
would  not  stand  to  words,  the  writing  shewing  the  contrary; 
adding  withal,  that  I  would  not  dispute  in  this  term,  tois- 
jMOfls  peremptorioy  but  would  manifestly  shew  and  protest, 
that  I,  with  other  your  highnesses  counsel,  were  ready  to 
defend  the  conclusions  published  according  to  the  order 
ghrm,  and  hitherto  observed ;  alledging  also,  that  the  con- 
duooBS  bong  justified,  the  matters  ought  to  be  admitted ; 
and  that  if  the  pope^s  h<^ess  and  the  cardinals  would  not 
give  audience  to  me  and  your  highnesses  said  counsel,  for 
the  manifest  trial  and  showing  of  the  truth,  they  should 
give  ufl  cause  to  ccmiplain  upon  them,  and  to  cry  out  usque 
ad  sidera,  your  highnesses  ambassadors  all  afiirming  the 
same.  Then  the  said  cardinal  de  Monte  said,  that  the 
pope^s  holiness  would  provide  for  the  disputations,  not- 
withstanding the  term  peremptory  assigned,  and  sud  also, 
that  in  the  morning  he  would  speak  with  the  pope,  and 
give  your  ambassadors  and  me  an  answer. 

In  the  morning,  which  was  the  20th  of  this  present,  the 
said  cardinal  would,  that  nothing  of  the  decree  of  intimation 
should  be  manifested,  because  the  other  part  had  a  copy 
thereof,  but  would  the  pope^s  holiness  to  give  an  order  that 
the  word  peremptory  should  be  only  for  disputations  to  be 
had  in  the  consistory,  and  not  in  congregations,  in  which 
congregations,  the  conclusions  remaining  might  be  dis- 
puted; and  *  though  they  had  drawn  out  this  order,  yet 
because  it  was  nothing  plain,  neither  certain  to  be  conform- 
able to  the  former  order,  I  would  have  had  the  said  cardi- 
nal to  qpeak  to  the  said  datary  for  to  make  it  as  afore ;  and 
be  was  then  contented,  howbeit  the  pope^s  holiness  com- 
manded all  the  cardinals  to  their  places,  so  that  I  could  not 
have  the  said  order,  and  was  driven  thereby  either  to  dis- 

"  Karne  '  tho' 

^N  4 


184  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  pute  and  accept  the  term,  tanqtsam  peremptoriumj  or  else 
to  fly  the  disputaUons,  giving  occasion  to  the  adverse  party 
to  say,  that  I  difiided  in  the  justness  of  the  matters,  and 
defence  of  the  conclusions.  Whereupon  your  highness'*s 
ambassadors  and  we,  with  other  your  learned  counsel,  con- 
cluded, that  I  Edward  y  Kerne  should  protest,  De  non  con^ 
sentiendo  in  terminOy  tanquam  peremptorioy  and  afterward 
to  proceed  to  the  proposing  of  the  conclusions,  and  so  I  did 
by  mouth  according  to  the  tenor  of  a  copy,  which  herewithal 
your  highness  shall  receive.  When  I  had  protested,  and 
the  pope  had  spoken  this  word  Acceptamu^y  the  queen'^s  ad- 
vocate began  to  protest  that  they  would  dispute  no  more, 
and  desired  his  holiness  to  proceed  in  the  principal  cause. 
Then  I  Edward  ^  Kerne  smd,  that  the  pope^s  holiness  did 
well  perceive,  that  the  conclusions  were  published  and  pro- 
posed, not  only  for  them  to  dispute,  but  also  for  all  other, 
come  who  would,  for  the  information  of  his  holiness,  and 
the  whole  consistory.  And  therefore  I  said,  that  tho^  they 
would  not  dispute,  yet  I  was  there,  with  other  your  high- 
nesses learned  counsel,  to  ^purpose  the  conclusions,  accord- 
ing to  the  order  given,  justif)dng  them  to  be  canonical,  and 
ready  to  defend  them  against  all  those  that  would  gainsay 
them ;  and  thereupon  desired  the  pope'^s  holiness,  that  tho^ 
the  counsel  of  the  party  adverse  would  not  dispute,  yet  I 
with  your  highnesses  learned  counsel  might  be  heard  again ; 
against  which  my  desire  the  queen^s  advocate  made  great 
^exclamation,  till  at  the  last  the  pope  commanded  him  to 
^ence,  and  willed  us  to  go  to  the  conclusions,  which  we 
did. 

And  here  now  it  is  determined,  that  we  shall  have  no 
more  disputations  in  the  consistory,  but  the  rest  of  the  con- 
clusions to  be  disputed  in  congregations  before  the  pope, 
purposely  made  for  the  same ;  and  what  therein  shall  be 
determined  or  done,  your  highness  from  time  to  time  shall 
thereof  by  us  be  advertised,  and  of  all  other  our  doings  in 
that  behalf. 

And  as  concerning  the  letters  which  your  highness  sent 

r  Karne        ^  Karoc  •  propose  *>  exclamations, 


OF  RECORDS.  185 

by  Francis  the  oourierj  of  the  last  of  February,  as  well  to  BOOK 
the  pope,  as  to  me  Edward  ^  Kerne,  for  the  admisaon  of      ^^' 
me  and  the  matter  excusatory,  we  shall,  according  to  your 
highnesses  pleasure  and  order  assigned,  in  the  common  let- 
tar  sent  unto  us  by  your  said  highness,  proceed  and  do 
therdn  as  may  be  most  beneficial  and  profitable  for  the 


And  thus  most  humbly  we  commend  us  to  your  high- 
ness, beseeching  Almighty  Grod  to  preserve  the  same  in 
felicity  and  health  many  years.  At  Rome  the  28th  of 
March.  1532. 

Your  highnesses  most  humble  subjects, 

servants,  and  chaplains, 

William  Bennet, 

Edward  ^  Kerne, 

Edmond  ^Boner. 


XLV.* 

Another  letter  concerning  the  process  at  Rome,     An 

original. 

Plbaseth  it  your  highness,  sithcn  our  letters  of  the  23  Cotton  lib. 
of  March,  here  hath  been  great  labour,  and  soUiciting,  tOj,*^^^"' 
bring  the  disputation  publick  out  of  the  consistory  kept 
once  in  the  week,  into  the  congregations,  to  be  observed 
and  kept  before  the  pope^s  holiness  and  the  cardinals,  in 
such  place,  and  as  oft  as  should  please  them ;  to  the  intent, 
as  we  perceived  that  the  said  disputation  might  be  the 
sooner  ended,  and  not  take  such  effect  as  it  was  devised 
for.  And  upon  this  great  importune  labour,  I,  Edward 
Kame,  was  monished  oftentimes  to  send  conclusions  to  be 
proposed  in  the  said  congregations,  as  well  in  Palm-Sun- 
dayweek,  as  in  Easter-week,  as  appeareth  by  the  copies  of 
the  intimations  sent  herewithal  to  your  highness:  upon 

*  Karne,  '  Karne,  *  Bonner. 

[*  The  MS.  from  which  this  document  was  taken  was  lost  in  the  fire 
when  put  of  the  Cotton  library  was  burnt] 


186  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  which  intmiations  I  ddivered  certain  conclusions,  according  i 
'  to  the  order  taken  at  the  beginning,  with  a  protestatioa 
devised  by  your  grace^s  counsel  here^  De  non  recedendo  ab 
eodem  ordine,  et  de  proponendo  easdem  conclu&kmes  in  don^ 
sUtorioyJuJcta  eundem  ordinem  et  non  aUter.  That  not- 
withstanding the  pope^s  holiness  caused  me  to  be  monished 
again,  cum  comminationey  that  if  I  would  not  come  in,  ctcm 
advocaiiSy  the  third  day  of  April,  procederet  ad  tdterioray 
protestatione  mea  prcsvia  non  obstante.  Whereupon,  with 
the  advice  of  your  said  learned  counsel,  I  conceived  a  pro- 
testation, and  the  same  delivered  to  the  pope^s  holiness  the 
said  third  day  in  the  morning,  protesting  as  it  was  therein 
contained,  and  causing  it  to  be  registered  by  the  datary ;  of 
the  which  protestation  your  highness  shall  also  receive  a 
copy  herewithal.  This  notwithstanding  the  pope's  holi- 
ness, the  said  third  day  in  the  afternoon  made  a  congrega- 
tion, where  the  said  protestation  was  examined ;  and  after 
the  treaty  had  upon  the  same,  we  were  in  conclusion  re- 
mitted again  to  the  consistory,  there  to  be  heard,  as  much 
as  the  consistory  intendeth  to  hear,  upon  the  conclusions 
that  are  published  ;  which  was  much  more  beneficial  to  us, 
than  to  have  had  all  proposed  in  congregations  to  have 
been  kept,  as  is  afore.  And  by  this  means  the  matter  was 
shifted  ofi^,  and  deferred  unto  the  10th  of  this  month ;  at 
which  time  the  pope^s  holiness  kept  the  consistory.  And 
one  Mr.  Provide!,  a  singular  good  clerk,  which  came  from 
Bonony  for  the  furtherance  of  your  highnesses  cause,  very 
compendiously,  and  after  good  fashion  and  handling,  to  the 
great  contentation,  as  appeared,  of  the  audience  there,  pro^ 
posed  three  conclusions,  of  the  which  two  concerned  the 
habihtation  of  me  Edward  Karne,  to  lay  in  the  matters 
excusatory :  and  the  third  was,  that  the  cause  ought  to  be 
committed,  extra  curiam^  ad  locum  tutum  utrique  parti : 
of  the  which  conclusions,  and  also  his  sayings,  the  said  10th 
day,  your  highness  shall  receive  a  copy  herewithal.  And 
forasmuch  as  at  the  said  consistory,  neither  the  imperials, 
neither  yet  the  queen^s  counsel,  dlQ  appear ;  I,  Edward 
Karne,  with  the  advice  of  your  highnesses  counsel,  said  to 


OF  RECORDS.  187 

the  pope*8  hoKncaB»  after  the  propoatioo  made  bj  Mr.  Pro-  BOOK 
ifiddy  that  his  holiness  might  perceive  wdl,  that  if  the  party  ^'' 
adverse  had  any  good  matter  to  alledge,  against  such  things 
as  ipere  deduced  tar  the  justification  of  the  oonduaons,  and 
matter  excusatory,  and  did  not  diffide  of  their  part,  they 
would  not  have  absented  themselves,  <^  shrunken  from  the 
Asputations,  which  they  afore  had  accepted  and  taken; 
vher^re  I  accused  their  contumacy  and  absence,  desiring 
that  it  might  be  enacted ;  and  thereupon  departed  finom  the 
oonsistoiy,  for  that  day  dissolved. 

The  14th  of  this  present,  the  pope^s  holiness  caused  inti- 
mation to  be  made  unto  me,  of  the  consistory  to  be  kept 
the  17th  of  the  same ;  willing  me  to  be  there,  cum  advoca^ 
tisj  to  cUspute  all  the  conclu^ons  not  proposed  and  dis- 
puted :  upon  the  which  intimation,  I  delivered  to  the  datary 
three  conduaons,  the  19,  the  20,  and  the  21  in  order,  with 
a  protestation  devised  by  your  learned  counsel,  sent  here- 
withal  to  your  highness:  and  in  the  said  consistory,  Mr. 
Providel  did  also  alledge  for  the  justification  of  the  matters 
and  oondusons ;  and  over  that  answered  to  such  objections 
as  he  thought  the  party  adverse  to  make  foundation  upon, 
and  that  very  compendiously,  being  sorry  that  the  impe- 
rials,  and  queen^s  counsel,  did  not  come  in  to  dispute  the 
said  conclusions ;  and  the  sayings  of  the  said  Mr.  Providel 
in  the  said  consistory,  with  my  pratestation  also,  in  not 
agreeing  to  the  term,  as  peremptory ^  your  highness  shall 
perceive  in  writing  sent  here-withal. 

As  concerning  the  seven  conclusions  yet  remaining  undis. 
puted,  we  think  the  pope^s  holiness  will  hear  us  no  further 
in  the  ccmsistory;  saying,  that  the  part  adverse  will  not 
aUde  the  disputations,  nor  come  into  the  same :  neverthe- 
less to  take  odierwise  out  of  the  consistory,  with  the  cardi- 
nals information,  his  holiness  is  well  contented. 

And  verily,  or,  to  study,  labour,  set  forward,  and  call 
upon  sudi  things  as  may  confer  to  the  advancement  of  the 
matl^,  and  your  highnesses  purpose,  there  shall  not  want 
neither  good  will,  neither  diligence  to  the  uttermost,  that 
we  can  excogitate  or  desire,  as  hitherto  surely  ndther  party 


188  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  hath  failed;  trusting  in  God  that  thereby  if  jusUce  be  not 
^^'  oppressedf  some  good  effect  shall  follow,  to  the  good  con- 
tentation  of  your  highness.  With  these  presents,  your 
highness  shall  also  receive  a  copy  of  all  things  that  were 
spoken,  as  well  for  your  highnesses  behalf,  as  by  the  party 
adverse  in  the  consistory,  the  ^Oth  day  of  March. 

And  thus  most  humbly  we  commend  us  to  your  high- 
ness,  beseeching  Almighty  God  long  to  continue  the  same  in 
his  most  royal  estate.     At  Rome,  the  29th  of  April. 

Your  highnesses  most  humble  subjects, 

and  poor  servants, 

Edward  Karne, 
Edmond  Bonner. 


XLVL 

J.  letter  Jrom  Bennet  and  Cassali  about  the  process.     An 

original. 

Cotton  lib.  Serenissime  et  invictissime  domine  noster  supreme, 
Viteii.  salutem.  Tribus  superioribus  consistoriis  ante  vacationes 
foi.aio.  habitis,  de  causa  excusatoria  actum  fuit;  sed  quid  illud 
fuerit  quod  in  primo  egerunt  rescire  non  potuimus,  quia 
cardinales  poena  excommunicationis  prohibiti  fuerant  quic- 
quam  revelare.  .Secundo  etiam  aliquid  super  eadem  causa 
tractarunt  quod  itidem  nos  cclaverunt.  Sed  ultimo  illo, 
quod  die  octavo  Julii  congregatum  fuit,  ita  ut  inferius  pa* 
tebit,  constituenmt.  Quum  ergo  postero  die  pontificem 
adivissemus,  ut  quod  decrctum  foret  cognosceremus,  ab  eo 
sic  accepimus;  nolle  se  ore  suo,  propterea  quod  jurisperitus, 
non  sit  consistorii  deliberationem  pronunciare ;  quocirca 
die  sequenti  ad  ipsum  rediremus,  quoniam  vellet  cardinales 
Montem  et  Anconitanum  id  ipsum  nobis  proferre :  Et  nihil- 
ominus  idem  quod  deinde  ex  ipsis  cardinalibus  audivimus 
tunc  exphcavit,  noluit  tamen  nobis  esse  responsi  loco.  Igi- 
tur  sicut  dixcrat,  redivimus,  et  nobis  duo  illi  cardinalis  sic 
retulerunt  summum  dominum  et  cardinales  decrevisse,  lite- 
ras  exhortatorias  cum  k  pontifice,  turn  k  coUegio  cardina- 


OF  RECORDS.  189 


SoHt  Mgotiti  lotMJL  KiawiiiJaa  eaae,  quibiis  Testnm  nui-  BOOK 


jotMcm  adhartarentiir,ut  Tdit  hic  ad  causam  procuratonnai 
cwmitULiii,  idc|;  per  touim  Octobrem  proximum  fooere. 
PoDtifiex  pneterea  soadebat  ut  ad  idem  nos  majcstatem 
Tcttram  oohortaremur,  idemq;  fecerunt  cardinales  volentes 
omnes  amfaigiiiutes  el  dubitatiooes  tollere.  Reqwndimus^ 
tdle  quod  nobis  iDJuiigebatur  inajestati  vestne  scribere; 
fcmm  iHud  hod  posse  reckere  quod  erga  majestatem  vestram 
imque  actum  videbatur;  quum  neque  excusator  admissus^ 
Deque  ipaus  all^atioiies  forent  probatae  ac  receptie,  id 
quod  tain  aaepe  instandsame  petitum  fuerat.  Prsterea  non 
posse  D06  noD  valde  mirari  ac  etiam  summopere  conqueri, 
quod  quum  piooomperto  baberemus  juris  esse  id  fieri,  esset 
nihilomiiius  den^;atum;  quum  praesertim  petendo  manda- 
tum  procuratorium,  tacite  viderentur  rejicere  excusatorem, 
et  per  ipsum  allegata.  Sic  autem  <^  nobis  illi  respoDderunt, 
Deque  excusatorem  fuisse  rejectum,  neque  per  ipsum^  alle^ 
gata  sed  in  eodem  quo  prius,  statu  permanere ;  hoc  autem 
excusatorium  negotium  minime,  ut  nobis  judicibus  clarum, 
sed  dubium  videri.  Ibique,  Anconitanus  quaedam  noBtris 
contraria  adduxit,  quse  D.  Eame  suis  literis  rccenset.  Di- 
cebant  quoq;  in  hac  re  favorabilius  nos,  quam  adversarios 
fuisse  tractatos;  illud  etiam  addentes,  quod  si  procurato- 
rium  mandatum  mittatur,  justitia  optime  ministrabitur,  ac 
etiam  quatenus  fieri  possit,  favorabiliter ;  idque  et  pontifex 
et  cardinales  ambo  constanter  asseverabant.  Quum  vero 
DOS  saepius  diceremus,  excusatorem  admitti  debuisse ;  dix- 
enint^  si  recte  considerare  velimus,  nos  idem  ipsum  re  habu- 
isse ;  si  enim  (aiebant,)  procurator  hic  constituatur,  literae 
remissoriae  et  compulsoriae  decementur,  ad  testes  in  parUbus 
examinandos.  Itemq;  vir  aliquis  probus  ad  id  delcgabitur 
ad  utramque  partem,  testesque  scil.  examinandos,  ita  ut 
processus  in  partibus  fiat ;  atque  hoc  pacto  nos  id  consequi 
quod  desideramus,  quoniam  quod  ad  totius  causae  decisio- 
nem  pertinet  ex  eo  quod  de  pontificis  potestate  cognoscen- 
dum,  et  de  jure  divino  disceptandum  sit,  ac  aliis  etiam  de 
cauas,  ipsam  decisionem  pontifici  integram  semper  reser- 

•  ill!  nobis 


II. 


190  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  vaii  nihilominuB  oporteret,  quamvis  caasam  aliln  quam 
'  Romae  oognosci  permissum  fuisset.  Nobis  certe  visum  est, 
haud  parum  esse  quod  obtinuimus,  longe  ^m  pejora  time- 
bamus,  quum  nemo  in  urbe  esset,  qui  non  crederet  excusa* 
torem  una  cmn  suis  allegationibus  rejectum  iri.  Hunc 
quidem  eventum  rei  Caesariani  segerrime  tulerunt.  Optime 
▼aleat  majestas  vestra.    Romas  die  IS  Julii  1532. 

Yestrse  regies  majestatis 

Hier.  episcopus  Wigomien. 
W.  Benet. 
Gregorio  Cassali. 


XLVIL 
The  sentence  of  divorce. 

Anno  incamationis  mUlesimo  quingentesimo  tricesimo  teriioj 
indictione  sexta,  Clementis  papce  decimoy  mensis  Mail 
vicesimo  teriioy  in  ecclesia  convenhudi  monnsterii  Sancti 
Petri  DunstablicPj  ordinis  Sancti  Avgustini  Lincoln. 
Dioces.  nostri  Cantuarien,  provindce. 

In  Dei  nomine,  Amen.  Nos  Thomas  permissione  divina 
speximas,  Cantuarien.  archiepiscopus,  totius  Angliae  primas,  et  apo- 
ac.keg.  stolicae  sedis  legatus,  in  quadam  causa  inquisitionis  de  et 
sd.  part,  super  viribus  matrimonii  inter  illustrissimum  et  poten- 
tissimum  principem  et  dominum  nostrum  Henricum  Octa- 
vum  Dei  gratia  Angliae  et  Francise  regem,  fidei  defensorem 
et  dominum  Hibemiae,  ac  serenissimam  dominam  Cathari- 
nam  nobilis  memorise  Ferdinandi  Hispaniarum  re^  filiam 
contracti  et  consummati,  quae  coram  nobis  in  judicio  ex 
officio  nostro  mero  aliquandiu  vertebatur,  et  adhuc  vertitur, 
et  pendet  indecisa,  rite  et  legitime  procedentes  visis  primi- 
tus  per  nos  et  diligenter  inspectis^  articulis  sive  capitulis  in 
dicta  causa  objectb  et  ministratis,  una  cum  responsis  eis  ex 
parte  dicti  illustrissimi  et  potentissimi  principis  Henrid 
Octavi  facUs  et  redditis,  visisque  et  similiter  per  nos  inspec- 
tis  plurimorum  nobilium  et  aliorum  testium  fide  dignorum 


In  an  In- 


OF  RECOKDS.  191 

dictis  et  depodtioiiibiis  in  eadem  causa  habitis  et  fiKtis,  book 
niaque  fmeterea  et  mmiKter  per  nos  inspecdsy  qoamfJuri-       "' 
num  fere  todus  ChrisdaDi  orbis  prnidpalium  academianim, 
Geaaaria  seo  ooacliukmibas  magistndibuB,  edam  taiii  The- 
ologonim  quam  juriqientorum  responss  et  ofunioiiibus, 
Qtriuaque  denique  provinciae  Anglicans  condlionim  provin- 
dalinm  assertionibin  et  affiitnadonibus^  aliisque  salutaribus 
monids  et  doctrims  super  dicto  matrimonio  deauper  respec- 
nve  habida  et  facds;  Tisisq;  ulterius,  et  pari  modo  per  noa 
inspecda,  pactis  seu  foederibus  pads,  et  amicitise  inter  per- 
ennis  taxax  Henricum  sepdmum  nuper  regem  Anglise,  et 
dictum  nobilis  memorise  Ferdinandum  nuper  regem  Hispa- 
nise  deauper  inids  et  facds;  Tisis  quoque  peramplius,  et 
diligenter  p^  nos  inspectis,  omnibus  et  singulis  actis  acdta- 
tis.  Uteris,  processibus,  instrumends,  scripturis,  monumends, 
rebusq;  aliis  uniyersis  in  dicta  causa  quomoddibet  gestis  et 
fisKtis,  ac  aliis  omnibus  et  singulis  per  nos  vids  et  inspectis, 
atq;  k  nobis  cum  diHgentia  et  maturitate  ponderatis  et  re- 
oensitis,  servatisq;  ulterius  per  nos  in  hac  parte  de  jure  sar- 
▼andis,  nee  non  pardbus  praedicds,  videlicet  prsefato  illua- 
trisdmo  et  potendsdmo  prindpe  Henrico  Octavo  per  ejus 
procuratorem  idoneum  coram  noUs  in  dicta  causa  legidme 
compaiente,  dicta  vero  serenissima  domina  Cadiarina  per 
contumaciam  absente,  cujus  absentia  divina  repleatur  prse- 
senda,  de  consilio  jurisperitorum  et  theologorum,  cum  qui- 
bus  in  hac  parte  communicavimus,  ad  sentendam  nostram 
definidvam   sive  finale  decretum'  nostrum  in  dicta  causa 
ferendam  sive  ferendum  sic  duximus  procedendum,  et  pro- 
oedimus  in  hunc  modum.    Quia  per  acta  acdtata,  deducta, 
propoftita  exhibita,  et  allegata,  probata  pariter  et  confessata, 
inticulataque,  capitulata,  pards  responsa,  tesdum  deposido- 
nes,  et  dicta  instnimenta,  monumenta,  literas,  scripturas, 
censuraa,  concludones  magistrales,  opiniones,  consilia,  aa- 
serdones,  affirmadones,  tractatus  et  foedera  pacis,  processus, 
res  alias,  et  caetera  promissa  coram  nobis  in  dicta  causa  re- 
specdve  habita,  gesta,  facta,  exhibita  et  producta ;  necnon 
ex  dsdem,  et  diversis  aliis  ex  causis  et  consideradonibus,  ar- 
gumentisq;  et  probadonum  generibus  variis,  et  multiplicibus, 
validis  qiudem  et  eflicacibus,  quibus  animum  nostrum  hac 


192  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  in  parte  ad  plenum  informavimus,  plena  et  evidenter  inve- 
'  nimus  et  comperimus  dictum  matrimonium  inter  prsefatos 
illustrissimum  et  potentissimum  principem  et  dominum 
nostrum  Henricum  Octavum,  ac  serenissimam  dominam 
Catharinam^  ut  prsemittitur,  contractum  et  consummatum, 
nullum  et  omnino  invalidum  fuisse  et  esse,  et  divino  jure 
prohibente  contractum  et  consummatum  extitisse:  idcirco 
nos  Thomas  archiepiscopus  primas  et  legatus  antedictus, 
Christi  nomine  primitus  invocato,  ac  solum  Deum  prse  ocu- 
lis  nostris  habentes,  pro  nuUitate  et  invaliditate  dicti  matri- 
monii pronunciamus,  decemimus  et  declaramus,  ipsumq; 
prsetensum  matrimonium  fuisse  et  esse  nullum  et  invalidum, 
ac  divino  jure  prohibente  contractum  et  consummatum,  nul- 
liusq;  valoris  aut  momenti  esse,  sed  viribus  et  firmitate  juris 
caruisse  et  carere,  prsefatoque  illustrissimo  et  potentissimo 
principi  Henrico  Octavo  et  serenissimae  dominffi  Catbarinse 
non  licere  in  eodem  praetenso  matrimonio  remanere,  pronun- 
damus,  decemimus  et  declaramus;  ipsosq;  illustrisamum 
et  potentissimum  principem  Henricum  Octavum  ac  seren- 
issimam  dominam  Catharinam,  quatenus  de  facto  et  non 
de  jure  dictum  prsetensum  matrimonium  ad  invicem  con- 
traxerunt  et  consummarunt,  ab  invicem  separamus  et  divor- 
ciamus,  atq;  sic  separatos  et  divorciatos,  necnon  ab  omni 
vinculo  matrimoniali  respectu  dicti  praetensi  matrimonii 
liberos  et  immunes  fuisse  et  esse,  pronunciamus,  decemimus 
et  declaramus,  per  banc  nostram  sententiam  definitivam, 
sive  hoc  nostrum  finale  decretum,  quam  sive  quod  ferimus 
et  promulgamus  in  his  scriptis.  In  quomm  praemissorum 
fidem  et  testimonium,  has  literas  nostras  testimoniales,  dve 
praesens  publicum  sententiae  vel  decreti  instrumentum,  ex- 
inde  fieri  ac  per  notarios  publicos  subscriptos,  scribas  et 
auctuarios  nostros  in  ea  parte  specialiter  assumptos,  sub- 
scribi  et  signari,  nostriq;  sigilli  appensione  jussimus  et  fe- 
cimus  communiri. 

He  likewise  passed  judgment  (confirming  the  king's  mar- 
riage zffith  queen  •Ann)  at  Lambeth^  May  28,  1683. 
which  is  in  the  same  Inspeximius. 


OF  RECORDS. 

19S 

XLVIII. 

BOOK 
II. 

:t.  5.  anno  re^  25. 

An  Ad  concerning  the  deprivations  of  ike  bUkops  of  Salis- 
bury and  Worcester. 

Whkbjb  before  this  Ume  the  diuidi  of  Eii^aiid,  by  the 
long's  most  noble  progNiitors,  and  tlie  nobles  of  the  ssme, 
have  been  founded,  ordained,  and  established,  in  the  estate 
and  degree  of  prdatick  dignities,  and  other  promotioDS  spi- 
litual,  to  the  intent  and  purpose  that  the  said  prelates,  and 
other  persons,  having  the  said  dignities  and  promotions 
ipiritual,  continually  should  be  abiding,  and  reseants  upon 
their  said  promotions  within  this  realm ;  and  also  keep,  use, 
and  exercise  hoqpitaUty,  divine  services,  teaching  and 
preadm^  of  the  laws  of  Almighty  God,  to  such  persons 
as  were  and  have  been  within  the  prednct  of  their  promo* 
tions  or  dignities,  for  the  wealth  of  the  souls  of  their  givers 
and  fitmndors,  greatly  to  the  honour  of  Almighty  God. 
Of  the  whidi  said  spiritual  persons,  the  king'^s  highness, 
and  his  most  n€>ble  progenitors,  have  bad  right  honourable, 
and  wdL-leamed  p^'sonages,  apt,  meet,  and  convenient,  for 
to  guide  and  instruct  his  highness,  and  his  most  noble  pro- 
genitors, in  their  counsels,  concerning  as  well  their  outward 
as  inward  affiurs,  to  be  devised  and  practised  for  the  utility 
and  preservation  of  this  realm ;  by  reason  whereof  the  issues, 
revenues,  profits,  and  treasure,  rising  and  coming  of  the  said 
spiritual  promotions  and  dignities,  were  and  should  be  spent, 
employed,  and  converted  within  tlus  realm,  to  the  great 
profit  and  commodi^  of  the  king^s  subjects  of  the  same. 
And  where  also  by  the  laudable  laws  and  provisions  of  this 
realm,  before  this  time  mode,  it  hath  been  ordmned,  used, 
and  established,  that  no  person  nor  persons,  of  whatsoever 
estate,  d^^ee,  or  quality  he  or  they  were,  should  take  or 
receive  within  this  realm  of  England,  to  farm,  by  any  pro- 
curacy, writ,  letter  of  attorney,  administrations,  by  inden- 
ture, or  by  any  other  mean,  any  benefice,  or  other  promo- 
tion within  this  realm,  of  any  person  or  persons,  but  only  rf 

VOL.  I,  p.  2.  o 


194  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  the  king's  true  and  lawful  subjects,  being  born  under  the 
*^'  king's  dominions.  And  also  that  no  person  or  persons,  of 
what  estate  and  degree  soever  he  or  they  were,  by  reason  of 
any  such  farm,  procuracie,  letter  of  attorney,  administra- 
tion, indenture,  or  by  any  other  mean,  as  is  aforesaid, 
should  carry,  conveigh,  or  cause  to  be  carried  and  conveighed 
out  of  this  realm  any  gold,  silver,  treasure,  or  other  com- 
modity, by  letter  of  exchange,  or  by  way  of  merchandise, 
or  otherwise,  for  any  of  the  causes  aforesaid,  to  the  profit 
or  commodity  of  any  alien,  or  other  stranger,  being  bom 
out  of  this  realm,  having  any  such  promotion  spiritual  with- 
in the  same,  without  licence  of  the  king's  highness,  by  the 
advice  of  his  council,  as  by  the  same  laws,  statutes  and  pro- 
viaons,  more  plmnly  at  large  it  may  appear;  which  said 
laudable  laws,  statutes,  and  provisions,  were  made,  devised, 
and  ordained,  by  great  policy  and  foresight  of  the  king's 
most  noble  progenitors,  the  nobles  and  commons  of  this 
realm,  for  the  great  profit,  utility,  and  benefit  of  the  same, 
to  the  intent  that  the  gold,  silver,  treasure,  riches,  and 
other  commodity  of  the  same,  by  the  occasion  aforesaid, 
should  not  be  exhausted,  employed,  converted,  and  other- 
wise transported  out  of  this  realm  and  dominions  of  the 
same,  to  the  use,  profit,  and  commodity  of  any  stranger 
being  bom  out  of  this  realm,  or  the  dominions  of  the  same ; 
but  only  to  be  spent,  and  used,  and  bestowed  within  the 
same,  to  the  great  comfort  and  consolation  of  the  subjects 
of  this  realm.  Notwithstanding  which  said  wholsom  laws, 
statutes,  and  provisions,  the  king's  highness  being  a  prince 
of  great  benignity  and  liberality,  having  no  knowledge,  nor 
other  due  information,  or  instruction  of  the  same  laws,  sta- 
tutes, and  provisions,  heretofore  hath  nominated,  and  pre- 
ferred and  promoted  Laurence  Campcgius  bishop  of  Sarum, 
with  all  the  spiritual  and  temporal  possessions,  promotions, 
and  other  emoluments  and  commodities  in  any  wise  belong- 
ing or  appertaining  to  the  same :  and  «lso  hath  nominated, 
preferred,  and  promoted  Hierome,  being  another  stranger, 
bora  out  of  the  king's  said  realm  and  dominions,  to  the  see 
and  bishoprick  of  Worcester,  with  all  the  spiritual  and  tem- 


OF  RECORDS.  195 

paral  promotioiis,  and  other  emoluments  and  commodiues,  BOOK 
in  any  wiae  belon^g  or  appertaining  to  the  same.  Which  ^*' 
said  two  bishops,  and  namely  the  bishop  of  Sarum,  nothing 
regarding  thdr  duUes  to  Ahnighty  God,  nor  their  cures  of 
the  said  Inshopricks,  evendth  or  for  the  more  part  of  the 
time  of  their  said  promotions  or  profections  into  the  same, 
have  been,  and  yet  be  resident,  dwelling  and  abiding  at  the 
isee  of  Rome,  or  elsewhere,  in  other  parts  beyond  the  sea, 
br  out  and  fit>m  any  of  the  king'^s  said  dominions ;  by  rea- 
son whereof,  the  great  hospitality,  divine  service,  teaching 
and  preaching  the  laws,  and  examples  of  good  living,  and 
the  other  good  and  necessary  effects  before  rehearsed,  have 
been  many  years  by-past,  and  yet  continually  be,  not  only 
withdrawn,  decayed,  hindred,  and  minished,  but  also  great 
quantity  of  gold,  silver,  and  treasure,  to  the  yearly  sum 
and  value  of  3000/.  at  the  least,  have  been  yearly  taken 
and  conveighed  out  of  this  realm,  to  the  singular  profit,  and 
great  enriching  of  the  said  bishops,  and  daily  is  like  to  be 
omveighed,  transported,  and  sent,  contrary  to  the  purport 
and  effect  of  the  said  former  wholsome  laws  and  statutes,  to 
the  great  impoverishing  of  this  realm,  as  well  presently  as 
for  to  come,  if  speedy  remedy  be  not  had  therefore  in  brief 
time  provided.  In  con^deration  whereof,  be  it  enacted  by 
the  authority  of  this  present  parliament,  that  the  said  two 
several  sees  and  bishopricks  of  Salisbury  and  Worcester, 
and  ^ther  of  them  from  henceforth,  shall  be  taken,  reputed, 
and  accounted  in  the  law  to  be  utterly  void,  vacant,  and  ut- 
terly destitute  of  any  incumbent,  or  prelate,  &c. 


XLIX. 

A  Utter  Jirom  Cromwel  to  Fisher ^  about  the  Maid  of  Kent, 

anno  34,  or  end  of^. 

Mt  lord,  in  my  right  hearty  wise  I  commend  me  to  cotton  lib. 
your  lordship,  doing  you  to  understand,  that  I  have  J^-foJ^g;^;^' 
c^ed  your  letters  dated  at  Rochester,  the  18th  day  of 
this  month ;  in  which  ye  declare  what  craft  and  cunning 

o2 


196  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  ye  have  to  perswade,  and  to  set  a  good  countenance  upon 
^^'  an  ill  matter,  drawing  some  scriptures  to  your  purpose; 
which  well  weighed,  according  to  the  places  whereout  they 
be  taken,  make  not  so  much  for  your  purpose  as  ye  alledge 
them  for ;  and  where  in  the  first  leaf  of  your  letters  ye 
write,  that  ye  doubt  nothing,  neither  before  God  nor  be- 
fore the  world,  if  need  shall  that  require,  so  to  declare  your 
self,  whatsoever  hath  been  said  of  you,  that  ye  have  not  de- 
served such  heavy  words,  or  terrible  threats,  as  hath  been 
sent  from  me  unto  you  by  your  brother. 

How  ye  can  declare  your  self  afore  Grod  and  the  world, 
when  need  shall  require,  I  cannot  tell ;  but  I  think  verily 
that  your  declaration  made  by  these  letters,  is  far  insufB- 
dent  to  prove  that  ye  have  deserved  no  heavy  words  in  this 
behalf.  And  to  say  plmnly,  I  sent  you  no  heavy  words, 
but  words  of  great  comfort,  willing  your  brother  to  shew 
you  how  benign  and  merciful  the  prince  was :  and  that  I 
thought  it  expedient  for  you  to  write  unto  his  highness,  and 
to  recognize  your  offences,  and  desire  his  pardon,  which  his 
grace  would  not  deny  you  now  in  your  age  and  sickness ; 
which  my  counsel  I  would  ^ye  had  followed,  rather  than  to 
have  written  these  letters  to  me,  excusing  your  self  ^as 
though  there  were  no  manner  of  default  in  you.  But,  my 
lord,  if  it  were  in  another  manner  of  case  than  your  own, 
and  out  of  the  matter  which  ye  favour,  I  doubt  not  but 
that  ye  would  think  him  that  should  have  done  as  ye  have 
done,  not  only  worthy  heavy  words,  but  also  heavy  deeds ; 
for  where  ye  labour  to  excuse  your  self  of  your  hearing, 
^believing,  and  concealing  of  the  Maiden^s  false  and  feigned 
revelations,  and  of  your  manifold  sending  of  your  chaplains 
unto  her,  by  a  certain  intent  which  ye  pretend  your  self  to 
have  had,  to  know  by  communing  with  her,  or  by  sending 
your  chaplains  ^^to  her,  whether  her  revelations  were  of 
God,  or  no,  alledging  divers  scriptures  that  ye  were  bound 
to  prove  them,  ^and  not  to  reject  them  after  they  were 
proved.     My  lord,  whether  ^ye  have  used  a  due  means  to 

•  yoa        *»  altho'        «  bribing,        *  nnto         «  aud  to  recei?e  **  you 


OF  RECORDS.  197 

tiy  her  and  ho*  revdatkms,  or  no,  it  appeareth  by  the  pro-  BOOK 
oesB  of  your  own  letters.  For  where  you  write  that  ye  had  ^^' 
oonoeiYed  a  great  ofmiion  of  the  holiness  of  this  woman, 
tat  many  considerations  rehearsed  in  your  letters,  comprised 
in  ax  articles ;  wherec^  the  first  is  grounded  upon  the  bruit 
and  fame  of  her ;  the  second,  upon  her  entring  into  religion 
after  h^  trances  and  difBguration ;  the  third,  upon  re- 
hearsal that  her  gfaosdy  fiither  h&ng  learned  and  religious, 
should  testify  that  she  was  a  Smud  of  great  holiness;  the 
fourth,  upon  the  report  that  divers  other  vertuous  priests, 
men  of  good  learning  and  reputation,  should  so  testifie  of 
her,  with  whidi  ghostly  father,  and  priests,  ye  never  spake, 
as  ye  ccmfess  in  your  letters ;  the  fifth,  upon  the  praises  of 
my  late  lord  of  Canterbury,  which  showed  you,  as  ye  write, 
that  die  had  many  great  visions ;  the  sixth,  upon  the  saying 
of  the^jm^et  Amos,  Non  Jaciet  Dominus  Deus  verbum^ 
nisi  revdinerii  secretum  suum  ad  servos  suos  prophetas. 
By  wfaidi  ccmsideRitions  ye  were  induced  to  the  desire  to 
know  the  very  certain^  of  this  matter,  whether  these  reve- 
lations which  were  pretended  to  be  shewed  to  her  from  Grod, 
were  true  revelations  or  not  Your  lordship  in  all  the  se- 
quel of  your  letters,  shew  not  that  ye  made  any  further 
upon  the  truth  of  her  and  her  revelations,  but  only  in 
with  her  and  sending  your  chaplains  to  her 
with  idle  questions,  as  of  the  three  Mary  M agdalens,  by 
whidi  your  communication  and  sending,  ye  tried  out  no- 
thing of  her  falshood,  neither  (as  it  is  credibly  supposed) 
intended  to  do  as  ye  might  have  done,  ^many  ways  more 
eanly  than  with  communing  with  her,  or  sending  to  her; 
for  little  credence  was  to  be  given  to  her,  afiirming  her  own 
fdgned  revelations  to  be  from  God ;  for  if  credence  should 
be  given  to  every  such  lewd  person  as  would  affirm  himself 
to  have  revelations  from  'God,  what  readier  way  were  there 
to  subvert  all  common-weals  and  good  orders  in  the  world  ? 
Vmly,  my  lord,  if  ye  had  intended  to  >trie  out  the  truth 
of  her,  and  of  her  revelations,  ye  would  have  taken  another 
way  with  you^  first,  ^ye  would  not  have  been  converted 

r  woman  ^  in  any  wise  more  *  trace  ^  you 

o3 


to  I  liiiniiniti 


II. 


\iW  A  COLLECTION 

ttooK  miiK  iW  vuB  voioes  of  the  people,  making  bruits  of  her 
_  irttvr^  And  liiiiBpmtkiD,  but  like  a  wise,  discreet,  and  cir- 
ciOki^^v^  pivUie«  ye  siiould  have  cuonined  (as  other  ^havc) 
>ucli  9did  axk)  ciwiihle  pemons  as  ^ere  present  at  her  trances 
AttJ  dd^noj^s  BM  one  or  tvo,  but  a  good  number,  by 
%i!KYA.*  ;t*>iUttoeY  w  jiKttld  hare  proved,  whether  the  bruits 
v^  hcf  iRftsxvs  sdJ  di£BjsuimX3oiis  were  true  or  not.  And 
iikv^'u^r  w  s^^uid  )uT>e  tried  bj  viiat  craft  and  perswasion 
sJw  wjt^  ttukie  a  reOj>>u5  TOman;  and  if  ye  had  been  so 
\fe^4aM»s  a»  ]k>r  sBpre^eode*  to  enqiure  out  the  truth  or 
fcadumJ  of  ihubi  votttaiu  and  of  ber  revdations ;  it  is  to  be 
sup|Mwd  y^  woiud  baTi^  s{x4eo  with  her  good,  religious, 
and  well  teanied  glk»dy  faihier  ^or  dus  time,  and  also  with 
the  tenuous  aud  weiUleanied  priests,  (as  they  were  es- 
teemed) of  whose  xvpufts  ye  ^  were  informed  by  them  which 
heard  them  speak;  or  yi?  would  alao  have  been  minded  to 
see  the  book  of  her  reveiackx^  which  was  offered  you,  of 
which  ye  might  have  had  more  trial  of  her  and  Pof  her  re- 
velations, than  of  a  hundred  communications  with  her,  or  of 
as  many  seudiugs  of  your  chaplains  imto  her.  As  for  the 
late  lord  of  Canterbury's  saying  unto  you,  that  she  had 
many  great  visions,  it  ought  to  move  you  never  a  deal  to 
give  credence  uuto  her  or  her  revelations ;  for  the  said  lord 
knew  no  more  certainty  of  her  or  of  her  revelations,  than 
<fcye  dill  by  her  own  report.  And  as  touching  the  saying  of 
Anius  the  prophet,  I  think  verily  the  same  moved  you  but 
a  little  to  hearken  unto  her;  for  'si the  the  consummation 
and  the  end  of  the  Old  Testament,  and  'sithens  the  pasdon 
of  Christ,  God  hath  done  many  great  and  notable  things  in 
the  world,  whereof  he  shewed  nothing  to  his  prophets  that 
hath  come  to  the  knowledge  of  men.  My  lord,  all  these 
things  moved  you  not  to  give  credence  unto  her,  but  only 
the  very  matter  whereupon  she  made  her  false  prophecies ; 
to  which  matter  ye  were  so  affected,  as  ye  be  noted  to  be 
<OQ  all  matters  which  ye  enter  once  into,  that  nothing  could 

•  ilaro  ■  pretnided,  ■  e'rr  •  would  bsTc  been  infonncd 

'  oC«M.  %  ho  '  Mtbcncc  •  titheo        ■  in 


OF  RECORDS.  199 

come  amiss  that  made  for  that  purpose.  And  here  I  ^ap-  BOOK 
peal  your  conscience,  and  instantly  desire  you  to  answer. 
Whether  if  she  had  shewed  you  as  many  revelations  for  the 
confirmation  of  the  king's  grace's  marriage,  which  he  now 
enjoyetb,  as  she  did  to  the  contrary,  ye  would  have  ^ven 
as  much  credence  to  her  as  'ye  have  done,  and  would  have 
let  the  trial  of  her  and  her  revelations,  to  overpass  7  this 
many  years,  where  ye  dwelt  not  from  her  but  twenty  miles 
in  the  same  shire  where  her  trances,  and  difBgurings,  and 
prophecies  in  her  trances  were  surmised,  and  ^oo^mterfeited. 
And  if  percase  ye  will  say  (as  is  not  unlike  but  ye  will 
say,  minded  as  ye  were  wont  to  be)  that  the  matter  be  not 
like,  for  the  law  of  God,  in  your  opinion,  standeth  with  the 
one  and  not  with  the  other :  surely,  my  lord,  I  suppose 
there  had  been  no  great  ^cause  more  to  reject  the  one  than 
the  other ;  for  ye  know  by  scriptures  of  the  Bible,  that  God 
may  by  his  revelation  dispense  with  his  own  law,  as  with 
the  Israelites  spoiling  the  iEgyptians,  and  with  Jacob  to 
have  four  wives,  and  such  other.  Think  you,  my  lord, 
that  any  indifferent  man,  considering  the  quality  of  the 
matter,  and  your  affections,  and  also  the  negligent  passing 
over  of  such  lawful  trials  as  ye  might  have  had  of  the  said 
^nun,  and  her  revelations,  is  so  dull,  that  cannot  perceive 
and  discern  that  your  communing,  and  often  sending  to  the 
said  ^nun,  was  rather  to  hear  and  bruit  <^more  of  her  reve- 
ladons,  than  to  try  out  the  truth  and  falshood  of  the  same? 
and  in  this  business,  I  suppose,  it  will  be  hard  for  you  to 
purge  your  self  before  God,  or  the  world,  but  that  ye  have 
been  in  great  default  in  hearing,  believing,  and  concealing 
such  things  as  tended  to  the  destruction  of  the  prince ;  and 
that  her  revelations  were  bent  and  purposed  to  that  end, 
it  hath  been  duly  proved  afore  as  great  assembly  and  coun- 
cil of  the  lords  of  this  realm,  as  hath  been  seen  many  years 
^heretofore  out  of  a  parliament.  And  what  the  siud  lords 
deemed  them  worthy  io  suffer,  which  said,  heard,  believed, 

■  appeal  to  your  «  the  same  done,  y  tliosc  *  reported. 

*  cause  to  trast  the  one  more  tbau        ^  maiden,         <^  maid,  *  many 

*  meet  ; 

O  4  \ 


aOO  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  and  concealed  those  false  revelations,  be  more  terrible  than 
^^'      any  threats  spoken  by  me  to  your  brother* 

And  where  ye  go  about  to  defend,  that  ye  be  not  to  be 
Uamed  for  concealing  ^her  revelations  concerning  the  king'^s 
grace,  because  ye  thought  it  not  necessary  to  rehearse  them 
to  his  highness,  for  Svii.  causes  following  in  your  letters ; 
afore  I  shew  you  my  mind  concerning  these  causes,  I  sup- 
pose that  albeit  ^ye  percase  thought  it  not  necessary  to  be 
shewed  to  the  prince  by  you,  yet  that  your  thinking  shall 
not  be  your  trial,  but  the  law  must  define  whether  ye 
oughted  to  utter  it  or  not. 

And  as  to  the  first  of  the  said  seven  causes ;  albeit  she 
told  you  that  she  had  shewed  her  revelations  concerning  the 
l^°g^<3  grace  to  the  king  her  self;  yet  her  sajring,  or  others, 
discharged  not  you,  but  that  ye  were  bound,  by  your  fide- 
lity, to  shew  to  the  king^s  grace  that  thing  which  seemed  to 
concern  his  grace  and  his  reign  so  nighly :  for  how  knew 
you  that  she  showed  these  revelations  to  the  king'^s  grace, 
but  by  her  own  saying,  to  which  ye  should  have  given  no 
such  credence  as  to  forbear  the  utterance  of  so  great  mat- 
ters concerning  a  king^s  weal  ?  and  why  should  you  so  >8i- 
nisterly  judge  the  prince,  that  if  ye  had  shewed  ^  these  same 
unto  him,  he  would  have  thought  that  ye  had  brought  that 
tale  unto  him,  more  for  the  strengthning  and  confirmation 
of  your  opinion,  than  for  any  other  thing  else.  Verily,  my 
lord,  whatsoever  your  judgement  be,  I  see  daily  such  be- 
nignity and  excellent  humanity  in  his  grace,  that  I  doubt 
not  but  his  highness  would  have  accepted  it  in  good  part, 
if  ye  had  ^ewed  the  same  revelations  unto  him,  as  ye  were 
bounden  by  your  fidelity. 

To  the  second  cause :  albeit  she  showed  you  not  that  any 
prince,  or  other  temporal  lord  should  put  the  king^s  grace  in 
danger  of  his  crown ;  yet  there  were  wayes  enough  by  which 
her  said  revelations  might  have  put  the  king'^s  grace  in  dan- 
ger, as  the  foresaid  council  of  lords  have  substantiaUy  and 
duly  considered :  and  therefore  albeit  she  shewed  you  not 

^  the  ff  six  •»  you  ♦  sincerely  ^  the 


OF  RECORDS.  201 

the  mails  whoeby  the  dnger  should  ensue  to  the  king,   BOOK 
yet  ye  wece  nereitheless  bounden  to  shew  him  of  the  dan-         ' 

To  the  third;  think  you,  my  lord,  that  if  any  person 
would  come  unto  you,  and  shew  you,  that  the  king*s  de- 
traction were  cooqpired  against  a  certain  time,  and  would 
fiiUy  shew  you  that  he  were  sent  from  his  master  to  shew 
the  same  to  the  king,  and  will  say  further  unto  that,  he 
would  go  strdght  to  the  king ;  were  it  not  yet  your  duty 
to  certifie  the  king^s  grace  of  this  ^revlation,  and  also  to 
enquire  whether  the  said  person  had  done  his  foresaid  mes- 
sage or  no?  Yes  verily,  and  so  were  ye  bound,  tho*  the 
<"nunne  shewed  you  it  was  her  message  frtim  God  to  be 
dedaied  by  her  to  the  king^s  grace. 

To  the  fourth ;  here  ye  translate  the  temporal  duty  that 
ye  owe  to  your  prince,  to  the  spiritual  duty  of  such  as  be 
bound  to  declare  the  word  of  God  to  the  people,  and  to 
diew  onto  them  the  ill  and  punishment  of  it  in  another 
w(«ld ;  the  concealment  whereof  pertaineth  to  the  judgment 
of  God,  but  the  concealment  of  this  matter  pertaineth  to 
other  judges  of  this  realm. 

To  the  fifth ;  there  could  no  blame  be  i^attested  to  you, 
if  ye  had  shewed  the  <>nunnys  revelations  to  the  king'*8 
graces  albeit  they  were  afterward  found  false,  for  no  man 
ought  to  be  blamed  doing  his  duty :  and  if  a  man  would 
shew  you  secretly,  that  there  were  a  great  mischief  intended 
gainst  the  prince,  were  ye  to  be  blamed  if  ye  shewed  him 
of  it;  albeit  it  Pwere  a  feigned  tale,  and  the  said  mischief 
were  never  ima^ned  ? 

Tq  the  sixth ;  concerning  an  ima^nation  of  <l  master  Pary, 
it  was  known  that  he  was  bende  himself,  and  therefore  they 
were  not  blamed  that  made  no  rqx)rt  thereof;  but  it  was 
not  like  in  this  case,  for  ye  took  not  this  '  nunne  for  a  mad 
woman,  for  if  ye  had,  ye  would  not  have  ^ven  unto  her  so 
great  credence  as  ye  did^ 

To  the  final,  and  seventh  cause;  where  ye  lay  unto  the 

'  rertlmtioo,  "■  maiden  ■  imputed  <*  maidens  f  was  a 

fdgned  talk,         i  Mr.         '  maiden 


808  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  charge  of  our  sovereign  *that  he  hath  unkindly  entreated' 
^^*  you  with  grievous  words,  and  terrible  letters,  for  showing 
his  grace  truth  in  his  great  matter,  whereby  ye  were  dis- 
comforted to  shew  unto  him  the  ^nunnys  revelations :  I  be- 
lieve that  I  know  the  king'^s  goodness,  and  natural  gentle-- 
ness  so  well,  that  his  grace  would  not  so  unkindly  ^  handle 
you,  as  your  unkindly  *wrote  of  him,  unless  ye  gave  him 
other  causes  than  be  expressed  in  your  letters.  And 
whatsoever  the  king'^s  grace  hath  said  or  written  unto  you 
heretofore,  yet  Xthat  notwithstanding  ye  were  nevertheless 
bounden  to  utter  to  him  those  pernicious  revelations. 

Finally ;  where  ye  desire,  for  die  passion  of  Christ,  that 
ye  be  no  more  ^qwickened  in  this  matter,  for  if  ye  be  put 
to  that  strait,  ye  will  not  lose  your  soul,  but  ye  will  speak 
as  your  consdence  ^leadeth  you,  with  many  ^moo  words  of 
great  courage.  My  lord,  if  ye  had  taken  my  counsel  sent 
unto  you  by  your  brother,  and  followed  the  same,  submits 
ting  your  self,  by  your  letters,  at  the  king'^s  grace,  for  your 
offences  in  this  behalf,  I  would  have  trusted  that  ye  should 
never  be  ^quykkennd  in  this  matter  more.  But  now,  where 
ye  take  upon  you  to  defend  the  whole  matter,  as  ye  were  in 
no  default,  I  cannot  so  far  promise  you :  and  surely,  my 
lord,  if  the  matter  come  to  trial,  your  own  confession  in  this 
letter,  besides  the  witness  which  be  against  you,  will  be 
sufficient  to  condemn  you :  wherefore,  my  lord,  I  will  eft- 
soons  advise  you,  that  laying  apart  all  such  excuses  as  ye 
have  alledged  in  your  letters,  which  in  my  opinion  be  of 
small  effect,  as  I  have  declared,  ye  beseech  the  king^s  grace, 
by  your  letters,  to  be  your  gracious  lord,  and  to  remit  unto 
you  your  negligence,  over-sight,  and  offence,  committed 
against  his  highness  in  this  behalf;  and  I  dare  undertake 
that  his  highness  shall  benignly  accept  you  into  his  gracious 
favour,  all  matters  of  displeasure  past  afore  this  time  for- 
gotten and  forgiven.  As  touching  the  speaking  of  your 
conscience,  it  is  thought  that  ye  have  written  and  have 
spoken  as  much  as  ye  can,  and  many  things,  as  some  right 

■  that  hath  so  unkindly         *  maidens        ■  handled         *  writings  Mm, 
^  thatom.        '  twitched        •  bindeth        >*  more        «  qnykkrand 


OF  RECORDS.  90S 

pobably  ^bdieve,  agunst  your  own  oonadeiice:  and  men   BOOK 
report,  that  at  the  ]ast  convocation,  ye  spake  many  things       ^^' 
whidi  ye  could  not  well  defend;  and  therefore  it  is  not 
greatly  feared  what  ye  can  say  or  write  in  that  matter,  how- 
Defer  ye  be  ^quykkened  and  startled.    And  if  ye  had 
taken,  &C. 


L. 

A  remmciaiion  of  ike  pope's  supremacy  signed  by  the  heads 

of  six  religious  houses. 

QuuM  ea  sit  non  solum  Christianas  religionis  et  pietatis 
X96oj  aed  nostrse  etiam  obediential  regula,  ut  domino  nostro 
Henrico,  gus  nominis  pro  dominio  regio  Octavo,  cui  uni  et 
aofi  poat  Christum  Jesum  Salvatorem  nostrum  debentur 
omnia,  non  modo  omnimodam  in  Christo,  et  eandem  nn- 
ceram,  perpetuamq;  animi  devotionem  fidem,  observantiam, 
hoDorem,  cultum,  reverentiam  praestemus,  sed  etiam  de 
eadem  fide  et  observantia  nostra  rationem  quotiescunque 
postulatntur  reddamus,  et  palam  omnibus  si  res  poscat  li- 
boittsame  testemur :  norint  universi  ad  quos  praesens  scrip- 
turn  pervenit,  quod  nos  priores  et  conventus  fratrum,  viz. 
prffidicatores  Langley  Regis  ordinis  Sancti  Dominici,  M ino» 
rum  deAilsbury  ordinis  Sancti  Francisd,  praedicatorum  Dun- 
stopliae  ordinis  antedicti,  Minorum  de  Bedford  ordinis  Sancti 
Frandsci,  fratrum  Carmelitarum  de  Hechyng  ordinis  Beatae 
Mariae,  Minorum  de  Morea  ordinis  Sancti  Francisci,  uno  ore 
et  voce,  atque  unauimi  omnium  ct  singulorum  consensu  et 
assensu,  hoc  scripto  nostro  sub  sigillis  nostris  communibus,  et 
in  domibus  nostris  capitularibus  dato,  pro  nobis  et  succes- 
soribus  nostris  omnibus  et  singulis,  in  perpetuum  profite- 
mur,  testamur  et  fideliter  promittimus  et  spondemus,  nos 
dictos  priores  et  conventus  et  successores  nostros,  omnes  et 
angulos,  integram,  inviolatam,  sinceram  perpetuamq;  fidem, 
observantiam  et  obedientiam  semper  praestituros  erga  domi- 
num  regem  nostrum  Hcnricum  Octavum,  et  erga  serenissi* 
mam  reginam  Annam  uxorem  ejusdem,  ct  erga  castum  sanc« 

^  belieres  *  quykkrane 


a04  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  tumq;  matrimoniuin  nuper  non  solum  inter  eoadem  juste  et 
legitime  oontractum,  ratum  et  oonsummatum,  sed  etiam  tam 
in  duabus  oonvocationibus  cleri,  quam  in  parliamento  domi« 
ncMnim  spiritualium  et  temporalium  atq;  oommunium  in 
eodem  parliamento  oongr^atorum  et  praesentium  determi- 
natum,  et  per  Thomam  Cantuarien.  episcopum  solenniter 
confirmatum,  et  erga  quamcunq;  aliam  ejusdem  Henrid 
regis  nostri  uxorem,  post  mortem  praedictse  Annse  nunc  ux- 
oris  suae  legitimes  ducendam,  et  erga  sobolem  dicti  domini 
regis  Henrici  ex  praedicta  Anna  legitime  tam  progenitam 
quam  progignendam,  et  ei^  sobolem  dicti  domini  regis  ex 
alia  quacunq;  l^tima  uxore  post  mortem  ejusdem  Annas 
legitime  progignendam,  et  quod  eadem  populo  notificalH- 
mus,  praedicabimus  et  suadebimus,  ubicunque  dabitur  locus 
et  occasio.  Item,  quod  confirmatum,  ratumq;  habemus 
semperq;  perpetuo  habituri  sumus,  quod  praedictus  rex 
noster  Henricus  est  caput  ecdesias  Anglicanae.  Item,  quod 
episcc^us  Romanus,  qui  in  suis  buUis  papae  nomen  usurpat 
et  summi  pontificis  principatum  sibi  arrogat,  nihilo  ma- 
joris  neq;  auctoritatis  aut  jurisdictionis  habendus  sit,  quam 
cieteri  qui  vis  episcopi  in  Anglia  alibi  in  sua  cujusq;  diocese. 
Item,  quod  soli  dicto  domino  r^  et  successoribus  suis  ad- 
haerebimus,  atq;  ejus  proclamationes,  insuper  omnes  Anglias 
l^es  atque  etiam  statuta  omnia,  in  parliamento  et  per  par- 
liamentum  decreta,  confirmata,  stabilita  et  ratificata,  per- 
petuo  manutenebimus.  Episcopi  Romani  legibus,  decretis 
et  canonibus,  si  qui  contra  legem  divinam  et  sacram  scrip- 
turam  esse  invenientur,  in  perpetuum  renunciantes.  Item, 
quod  nuUus  nostrum  omnium  in  ulla  vel  privata  vel  publica 
concione  quicquam  ex  sacris  scripturis  desumptum  ad  alie- 
num  sensum  detorquere  praesumet,  sed  quisquis  Christum 
ejusque  vera  praedicabit  catholice  et  orthodoxe.  Item,  quod 
unusquisque  in  suis  orationibus  et  comprecationibus  de 
more  faciendis,  primum  omnium  regem,  tanquam  supre- 
mum  caput  ecclesias  Anglicanas,  Deo  et  populi  precibus 
commendabit;  deinde  reginam  cum  sua  sobole,  turn  demum 
archiepisoopum  Cantuarien.  cum  caeteris  cleri  ordinibus, 
prout  videbitur.     Item,  quod  omnes  et  singuli  praedicti  pri- 


OF  RECORDS. 


a06 


ores  et  oonyentus  et  suocesBores  nostri^  conscientis  et  juris-  BOOK 
janiidi  sacro  firmiter  oUigamur,  quod  omnia  et  singula 
pnedicta  fiddlier  et  in  perpetuum  obsenrabimus.  In  cujus 
lei  testinKMiium  huic  instrumento,  vel  scripto  nostro,  com- 
mania  sigilla  nostra  appendimus,  et  nostra  nomina  propria 
quiaque  manu  subscripsimus,  sacris  in  domibus  nostris  capi- 
tularibus,  die  quinto  mmins  Maii,  anno  Christi  millesimo 
qmngentesimo  trigenmo  quarto,  regni  vero  regis  nostri 
Heniici  Octavi  vioesimo  sexto. 


Ego  frater  Richardusln- 
gerth  prior  conventus,  et 
pnedicator  Langley  Regis, 
cum  consensu  omnium  fra- 
tnim  ccmventus  praedicti,  non 
oosctus  sed  qxmte  subscribo. 

Ego  firater  Johannes  Cot- 
toD,  prior  conventus  prasdi- 
caUNTum  Dunstabliae,  cum  as- 
senau  omnium  fratrum  con- 
ventus  praedicti,  non  coactus 
8ed  qponte  subscribo* 


Ego  frater  Johannes  Wy- 
att,  sacraa  theologias  doctor 
oonyentus  Bed.  una  cum  as- 
aensu  omnium  fratrum,  spon- 
te  hoc  scribo  et  non  coactus. 


Ego  frater  Joannes  Sut- 
ler, prior  conventus  Carme- 
litarum  Hicchise,  cum  assen- 
su  omnium  fratrum  conven- 
tus praedicti,  non  coactus  sed 
sponte  subscribo. 

Ego  firater  Ed  wardus  Tiy- 
ley  sacrae  theologian  baca- 
laureus^  et  conventus  Ails- 
beriae,  cum  assensu  omnium 
fratrum  conventus  praedicti, 
non  coactus  sed  sponte  sub- 
scribo. 

Ego  frater  Johannes  Chap- 
manus,  sacrae  theologies  ba- 
calaureus,  magister  immerito 
conventus  Mare,  cum  assensu 
omnium  fratrum,  mea  sponte 
subscribo. 


AnoQier  dedaraiion  to  the  same  purpose^  mutatis  mutandis, 
i$  made  by  the  prioress  ofBedfhrd  in  Kent,  qfthe  order 
qf  Si.  Dominickj  May  4*  1534.  regn.  vicesimo  sexto. 
Rot.  Clausa. 


S06  A  COLLECTION  OF  RECORDS. 

i  LI. 

_  J  wumdatejbr  the  consecra^on  of  a  ntffragan  Inthop. 
Rot.  Pat.  2.  Pm-.  «7 1^. 
Rex  rererendissimo  in  Christo  patri  et  perdilecto  cons- 
fiario  Dostro  Thonue  Caotuaiienn  ejuscopo  B&lutem.  Beve- 
lendus  pater  et  dilectus  oMintiarius  noster  Richard  us  Norvi- 
cenas  episcopus  nolns  significsTit,  qrnd  diceceais  sua  epi- 
9cc^  suflnganei  solatio,  qui  sue  aollidtudinis  partem  susd- 
nere  coDsueril,  destituta  est  et  exisUt ;  et  ideo  rever^xJos 
pativs  Gregorium  abbatem  monasteni  beats  Mariro  de  Ley- 
stoDe,  et  llioiiiam  Mannyoge  pnorem  monasteni  bnbe 
Marite  de  Butler,  Norvicen.  dioc  ordine  sacerdotali  rite 
insagnitos,  et  l^timo  matrinxHiio  huos,  et  in  state  l^Um 
cwutitutos,  Tirasque  in  sjuntualibtts  et  temporalibus  multum 
riminispeclos,  quibtis  de  eanonios  nihil  obriant  institula, 
quo  minus  (ut  assenint)  ad  ejnscopalem  suflragana  digni- 
tatem admitti  posaut  et  debereot,  nolns  per  suas  literas  suo 
nwgno  sigillo  munitas  pnesentavit,  hurailiter  et  devote  sup- 
plirans,  quatenus  nos  altmim  ipsonim  nc  pnesentatorum 
ail  aliquam  scdem  efHscopi  suflraganei  infra  provinciam 
Caniuaiiensetn  existentem  nominare,  ipnque  mc  nominato 
siviun),  litulum  ct  digmtatem  hujusmodi  sedJs  donare  &%■ 
natvmur :  unde  nos  ex  gratia  nostra  qieciali  et  mero  motu 
nustri-s  dictum  leverendum  patrem  Thontam  Mannjnge 
{xiomn  monasteni  beats  Maris  de  Butley  prsdicti,  slterum 
ex  dirtis,  pnesentamus  in  episcopum  suffragancum  sedis 
(ii|w  via  Norvicen.  dioces.  antedicts,  nominamus,  eique 
sttlum,  titulum  ct  dignitatem  ^usmodi  sedis  epiacopi  suffra- 
ganci  «Umus  ct  conferimus.  Atque  bsc  Tobis  ieaon  pne- 
•mtium,  ngnificttnus,  reqiurentes  tos,  quatoius  eundeffl 
patmn  nc  per  Doa  •oralnatum,  in  efHscopum  suffraganeum 
^mdem  McBa  Gipa  via  conaecietis,  «que  b«>edictioDem  ae 
amdt  ywojwBa  itugoia  conferatis;  ca^eraq;  tHnoia  et 
■ingult  t^W  TMtro  in  hac  parte  incombunt  officio  pastorali, 
juxu  ntnlum  ci  riimt.iin  itatud  pariiamenti  in  vicesmo  sexto 
lY^iii  iKutri  npud  Westmonastevium  nup^editiper- 

r.  R.  apud  Weslm.  6.  die  Martii  S?  r^n. 


AD  L.IBRUM  TERTIUM. 


I. 

tntbrwditmsjbr  Aegtnerai  vuiiation  of  ike  monasteries. 


i  rtgiiB  inquUitioniSj  in  fnotuuiicam  vitam  agenUs^ 
exponendi^  eipnscipue  in  exemptos  i  juriscUctione  dic^ 
cesana^Jam  tantum  reguB  tnofesUUi  et  ejusjurisdictiom 
ntbdUos  ei  eubjectosy  ac  hujus  indyti  sui  regm  stahUis 
et  legibue,  mdUeque  aliis  peniiuSy  obnoxios  et  astrictos. 

In  primie;  Whether  divine  service  be  solemnly  sung,   BOOK 
obfienred,  and  kept  in  this  monastery,  ^accordingly  to 


die  number  and  the  abilities  thereof,  by  night  and  by  day.  Cotton  lib. 
in  due  time  and  hours  ?  and  how  many  be  present  commonly  fou  13.  * 
at  mattins,  and  other  service,  and  who  be  absent,  and  so  ac- 
customed to  be,  without  cause  or  sickness  ? 

52.  Item  ;  How  many  monks,  canons  regulars  or  nuns,  be 
within  this  monastery,  and  how  many  there  ought  to  be, 
and  whether  the  number  be  compleat  acconUng  to  the 
founder's  will,  or  the  statutes,  ordinances,  and  laudable  cus- 
tom of  this  house ;  and  whether  the  number  be  augmented 
or  diminished  now  of  late  ? 

S.  Item ;  Who  were  the  first  founders  of  this  house  ? 
Fundationem  primamj  secundamj  terttam^  et  quotquot 
habenty  exhibeant. 

4.  Item;  Whether  this  house  hath  ^had  any  encrease  of 
lands  given  to  it  sithence  the  first  foundation  thereof  ?  by 
whom  ?  by  how  many  ?  and  when  ? 

5.  Item  ;  To  what  sum  of  money  <^  thole  revenues  and  rents 
of  this  house  <^doth  extend  and  amount  <^unto  yearly  ? 

6.  Item  ;  Whether  this  house  was  ever  ^ translate  from  one 


according      ^  had  om.      <  those      ''do      •  anto  om,     f  transtatetl 


208  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK   habit  and  order  to  another?  by  whose  authority  ?  and  for 
'      what  cause  ? 

TrcmslaHonem  exhibeant. 

7.  Item;  How  the  lands  and  possesaons  appertaining 
unto  this  monastery,  ^ven  by  the  first  founder,  and  all 
other  lands  given  sithence  the  first  foundation,  were  granted, 
given,  and  established,  and  so  first  brought  to  mortemain  ? 
whether  by  the  only  authority  of  the  giver,  or  by  the  auto- 
rization  of  the  prince  for  that  time  rdgning^  and  by  what 
tenour  and  form  ye  hold  them  ? 

Donationem  et  confirmationem  exhibeant 

8.  Item ;  What  evidence  have  Sye  to  shew  for  all  and 
angular  your  lands,  manors,  tenements,  and  other  your  pos- 
sessions mortisate,  and  given  unto  you,  and  this  your  mo- 
nastery? 

9*  Item  ;  Wherefore,  for  what  causes  and  considerations 
ye  were  exempt  from  your  diocesan  ?  and  what  was  your 
suggestion  and  motive  at  the  obtaining  of  your  said  exemp- 
tion? 

Exemptionem  exhibeant* 

10.  Item ;  Whether  ye  have  any  private,  peculiar,  or  local 
statutes,  confirmations,  ordinances,  or  rules,  made  only  for 
the  behoof,  good  order,  and  singular  weal  of  this  house,  be- 
sides the  rules  of  your  profession  ?  and  whether  they  were 
made  either  by  your  founders  before  your  exemption,  or  by 
the  good  fathers  of  this  house,  with  the  whole  consent  of  the 
brethren,  ^then  being  sithen  your  exemption :  to  what  use 
they  were  made,  and  how  ye  observe  them  ? 

Stasia  iUa  locaHa,  et  cUia  quotquot  habenij  exhibeant. 

11.  Item;  By  what  way  and  form  the  master  of  this 
house  was  elected  and  chosen  ?  and  whether  all  the  bre- 
thren having,  or  ought  to  have  by  the  law,  statutes,  or  lau- 
dable custom  of  this  house,  voices  in  the  election,  were  pre- 
sent in  the  same  election,  or  lawfully  called  or  cited  to  it  ? 

12.  Item;  Whether  any  persons  excommunicate,  sus- 
pended, or  interdicted,  did  give  voices  in  the  same  election? 

18.  Item ;  Within  what  time  after  the  election  was  made 

■  you  **  then  om. 


OF  RECORDS.  209 

and  done,  the  master  of  this  house  was  confirmed  ?  and  by   BOO  K 
whom?  "'• 

14.  Item ;  Whether  unto  the  confirmation,  all  that  had 
ioterest,  or  that  would  object  against  the  same,  were  law- 
fully cited,  monished,  and  called  ? 

EaMbeai  dectianem,  confimuUkmem  et  titulum  su4B  in- 
cufnbefUi€B. 

15.  Item;  What  rule  the  master  of  this  house,  and  other 
the  brethren,  do  profess  ? 

16.  Item ;  How  many  be  professed,  and  how  many  be 
novices ;  and  whether  the  novices  have  like  habit,  or  use  to 
wear  an  habit  distinct  from  the  habit  of  the  brethren  pro- 
fessed? 

17.  Item;  Whether  ye  do  use  to  profess  your  novices  in 
due  time,  and  within  what  time  and  space  after  they  have 
taken  the  habit  upon  them  ? 

18.  Item  ;  Whether  the  brethren  of  this  house  do  know 
the  rule  that  they  have  professed^  and  whether  they  keep 
their  profession  according  to  that  their  rule,  and  custom  of 
this  house ;  and  in  espedal,  the  three  substantial  and  prin- 
cipal vows,  that  is  to  say,  poverty ^  chastity ,  and  obedience  f 

19.  Item;  Whether  any  of  the  brethren  use  any  propriety 
of  money,  or  of  plate,  in  their  chambers:  or  of  any  other 
manner  thing  unwarre  of  the  master,  and  without  his  know- 
ledge and  licence,  or  by  his  sufferance  and  knowledge  ?  and 
for  what  cause  ? 

90.  Item;  Whether  ye  do  keep  chastity,  not  using  the 
company  of  any  suspect  woman  within  this  monastery,  or 
without  ?  And  whether  the  master,  or  any  brother  of  this 
house  be  suspected  upon  incontinency,  or  defamed  for  that 
he  is  much  conversant  with  women  ? 

21.  Item;  Whether  women  useth  and  resorteth  much  to 
this  monastery  by  back  ways,  or  otherwise?  and  whether 
they  be  accustomably,  or  at  any  time  lodged  within  the 
precinct  thereof? 

S2.  Item;  Whether  the  master,  or  any  brother  of  this 
house,  useth  to  have  any  boys  or  young  men  la)ring  with 
him? 

VOL.  I.  P.  2.  p 


210  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK       28.  Item;  Whether  the  brethren  of  this  house  keep  their 
'      obedience,  being  ready  at  their  master^s  commandment,  in 
all  things  honest,  lawful,  and  reasonable  ? 

Sequuntur  reguice  cceremoniales. 

24.  Item;  Whether  ye  do  keep  silence  in  the  church, 
cloister,  frwtrie,  and  dormitorie,  at  the  hours  and  time 
specified  in  your  rule  ? 

25.  Item;  Whether  ye  do  keep  fasting  and  abstinence,  ac- 
cording to  your  rules,  statutes,  ordinances,  and  laudable 
customs  of  this  house  ? 

26.  Item;  Whether  ye  abstain  from  flesh  in  time  of  Ad- 
vent, and  other  times  declared  and  specified  by  the  law, 
rules,  and  laudable  customs  of  this  house? 

27  Item;  Whether  ye  wear  shirts  and  sheets  of  >wooll, 
or  that  ye  have  any  constitution,  ordinance,  or  dispensation, 
granted  or  made  to  the  contrary,  by  sufficient  and  lawful 
authority  ? 

Projitentes  regulam  Benedicti  qtuim  arctissime  tenentur 
ad  prcedicta  ccsremomalia  observanda. 

28.  Item;  Whether  ye  do  sleep  altogether  in  the  ^dortre, 
under  one  roof,  or  not  ? 

29.  Item ;  Whether  ye  have  all  separate  beds,  or  any  one 
of  you  doth  lay  with  another  ? 

80.  Item;  Whether  ye  do  keep  the  friutry  at  meals,  so 
that  two  parts,  or  the  least,  the  ^more  part  of  the  whole 
covent  be  always  there,  unless  the  master  at  every  one  time 
dispense  with  you  to  the  contrary  ? 

81.  Item;  Whether  ye  do  wear  your  religious  habit  con- 
tinually, and  never  leave  it  off  but  when  ye  go  to  bed  ? 

82.  Item;  Whether  every  brethren  of  this  house  have 
lightly  departed  hence,  and  hath  gone  to  any  other  house 
of  like  order  and  profession,  without  special  letters  and 
licence  of  their  master  ? 

88.  Item;  Whether  the  master  and  brethren  of  this  house 
have  received  and  admitted  any  brother  of  another  house, 
without  special  licence  and  letters  of  his  master  and  head  ? 

84  Item;  Whether  any  of  you,  sithence  the  time  of  your 

*  woolleiiy  ^  dormitorie,  >  two  parts 


OF  RECORDS.  Ml 

pnieadoDj  hath  gone  out  of  thb  house  to  his  Aiends,  or  BOOK 
otherwise  ?  '"• 

85.  Item;  How  ofutiines  he  did  so,  and  how  long  at  every 
time  ye  tarried  forth  ? 

96.  Item;  Whether  ye  had  special  licence  of  your  master 
80  to  go  forth,  or  not  ? 

S7.  Item;  Whether  at  every  time  of  your  b^g  forth,  ye 
changed  or  left  off  your  haUt,  or  every  part  thereof? 

38.  litm;  Whether  ye,  or  any  of  you  be,  or  hath  been, 
io  manifest  apostasy,  that  is  to  say,  fugitives  or  vagabonds? 

89.  Item;  For  what  cause  or  occa«on  ye  have  so  gone 
forth  and  been  in  apostasy  ?  and  whether  the  cause  of  your 
going  forth  was  by  reason  of  the  great  cruelty  of  your  mas- 
ter,  or  by  his  negligence,  not  calling  you  home  to  your 
cknster? 

40.  Item;  Whether  ye  be  weekly  shaven,  and  do  not 
nourish  or  suffer  your  hair  to  be  long  ?  and  whether  ye 
wear  your  apparel  according  to  the  rule,  not  too  excessive, 
nor  too  exquisite ;  and  in  like  wise  the  ■'^trappors  of  your 
horses,  and  other  your  bearing  beasts  ? 

41.  Item;  Whether  the  master  and  head  of  this  house  do 
use  his  brethren  charitably,  without  partiality,  malice,  envy, 
grudge,  or  displeasure  more  shewed  to  one  than  to  another? 

42.  Item;  Whether  he  do  use  his  disciplines,  corrections, 
and  punishments  upon  his  brethren,  with  mercy,  pity,  and 
charity,  without  cruelty,  rigorousness,  and  enormous  hurt. 
Dp  more  favouring  one  than  another  ? 

•    4S.  Item;  Whether  any  brother,  or  religious  person  of 
this  house,  be  incorrigible  ? 

44.  Item;  Whether  the  master  of  this  house  do  use  his 
Inethren  charitably  when  they  be  sick  and  diseased  ?  and 
whether  in  time  of  their  ^ckness  he  do  procure  unto  them 
phyricians,  and  all  other  necessaries  ? 

45.  Item;  Whether  he  make  his  accompts  (as  he  ought 
to  do)  once  every  year  before  his  brethren,  and  chiefly  the 
seniors  and  officers,  to  the  intent  they  may  be  made  privy 

■■  tinppo's 


212  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK   to  the  state  and  condition  of  the  house,  and  know  perfectly 
the  due  administration  thereof? 

46.  Item;  Whether  the  prior,  ^tesprior,  sellerer,  kitchener, 
terrure,  sacristen,  or  any  such-like  officer,  having  adminis- 
tration of  every  manner  revenues  of  this  house,  do  make 
his  whole  and  true  accompt,  according  as  he  is  bound  to  do, 
not  applying  any  thing  by  him  received  to  his  own  proper 
use  or  commodity  ? 

47.  Item;  Whether  any  religious  person  of  this  house  do 
bear,  occupy,  or  exercise  more  offices  than  one,  for,  and  to 
his  own  singular  commodity,  advantage,  or  profit,  by  the 
partial  dealing  of  the  master  ? 

48.  Item;  Whether  all  and  singular  the  revenues  and 
profits  of  this  house  be  converted  and  employed  to  the  be- 
hove and  use  thereof,  and  of  the  brethren,  and  according  to 
the  founder^s  mind  and  giver  ? 

49.  Item;  Whether  the  master  do  make  sufficient  repara- 
tions upon  his  monastery,  as  the  church  and  all  other  hous- 
ing thereto  adjoyned,  and  also  upon  all  other  the  lands, 
granges,  farms,  and  tenements  belonging  to  the  same,  and 
whether  he  sufier  any  dilapidation,  decay,  or  ruine  in  any 
part  of  them  ? 

50.  Item ;  Whether  there  be  any  inventory  made  of  all 
and  singular  the  moveables,  goods,  which  from  time  to  time 
have  been,  and  yet  be  in  this  house,  as  of  jewels,  reliques, 
ornaments,  vestiments,  ready  money,  plate,  bedding,  with 
other  utensils;  also  of  com,  ^  catalls  and  other  commodities, 
to  the  intent  the  state  and  condition  of  this  house  may  be 
always  known  ? 

51.  Item;  That  ye  express  truly  and  sincerely  the  whole 
state  and  condition  of  this  house,  as  in  money,  plate,  Pcattal, 
com,  and  other  goods  P 

52.  Item;  Whether  this  monastery  be  indebted  ?  to  whom? 
and  for  what  cause  ? 

53.  Item ;  Whether  any  of  the  lands  be  sold,  or  mort- 
gaged ;  and  for  what  sums  ? 

54.  Item;  Whether  any  be  let  to  farm  by  the  master  of 

"  subprior,  •  chattels  p  cattol, 


OF  RECORDS.  S18 

this  house  for  term  of  years,  and  for  how  many  years?  and   BOOK 
qiedally  whether  they  be  letten  for  smaU  sums,  or  for  less 
sums  than  they  were  wont  to  be  letten  for,  to  the  intent  to 
haye  great  sums  of  ready  money  before  hand  ? 

55.  Item;  Whether  he  do  enforce,  compel,  or  constrain  > 
his  brethren,  or  any  of  them,  to  consent  to  the  sealing  of 
any  leases,  grants,  fium-holds,  annuities,  corrodies,  or  any 
odier  alienations? 

56.  Item;  Whether  the  plate  and  jewels,  or  any  part  or 
parcel  thereof  or  of  any  other  moveable  goods  of  this  house 
be  laid  to  pledge,  sold,  or  alienated  for  a  time,  or  for  ever? 
for  what  cause,  and  to  wh<»n  ?  or  otherwise  imbezled,  or 
consumed? 

57.  Item;  Whether  the  master  of  this  house  be  wont  to 
give  under  lus  seal  of  office,  or  covent-seal,  farms,  corrodies, 
annuities,  or  offices,  to  his  kinsfolk,  alliances,  friends,  or  ac- 
quuntance,  for  term  of  years,  or  otherwise,  to  the  hurt, 
hindrance,  dammage,  and  impoverishment  of  this  house? 

58.  Item;  Whether  he  be  wont  to  grant  any  patent,  or 
oovent^eal,  without  the  consent  of  his  brethren  ? 

69*  Item;  Whether  the  covent-seal  of  this  house  be  surely 
and  safely  kept  under  three  keys;  that  is  to  say,  one  remain- 
ing and  being  in  <ithe  custody  of  the  master,  and  the  other 
two  in  the  custody  of  two  seniours  ? 

60.  Item;  Whether  the  muniments  and  evidences  of  the 
lands,  rents,  and  revenues  of  this  house,  be  safely  kept  from 
vermine  and  moistness  ? 

61.  Item;  Whether  the  master  do  keep  hospitality  accord- 
ing to  the  ability  of '  tliis  house,  and  in  like  manner  as  other 
fiadiers  'thereof  have  done  heretofore  ? 

6S.  Item;  Whether  the  master  of  this  house,  in  receiving 
any  novice,  being  of  ^will  and  toward  mind  to  enter  into  re- 
ligion, hath  demanded  or  received^  or  convented  to  receive 
any  money,  rewards,  or  any  other  temporal  commodities  of 
him  so  entring,  or  willing  to  enter,  or  of  any  other  his 
friends  ?  and  whether  for  not  promising,  granting,  or  ^ving 


n  tbe  am.  *  hit  •  hereof  *  williDg 

pS 


214  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK    such  rewards  or  gifts,  any  hath  been  repelled  and  not  re- 
^^^'     ceived  ? 

68.  Item ;  Whether  the  novices,  and  other  received  into 
rehgion,  have  a  preceptor  and  master  deputed  unto  them  to 
teach  them  grammar  and  good  letters  ? 

64.  Item;  Whether  any  seniour  of  this  house  be  deputed 
to  declare,  inform,  and  instruct  them  their  rules,  and  where- 
unto  they  shall  be  bounden  to  observe  and  keep,  after  their 
profesfflon  ? 

65.  Item;  Whether  any  of  you  have  taken  upon  him  the 
habit  and  profession  of  your  religion,  chiefly  for  the  intent, 
hope,  or  trust  to  be  made  head  and  master  of  this  house  ? 

66.  Item;  Whether  the  master  of  this  house,  in  ^ving 
any  advocation,  nomination,  presentation,  or  collation  of  any 
parsonage,  vicarage,  chapel,  or  benefice  of  the  patronage 
and  gift  of  this  house,  do  take,  or  use  to  take  any  manner 
pennon,  portion,  or  other  commodity  or  gams ;  or  else  doth 
make  any  convention  or  compaction,  whereby  any  lucre  may 
ensue  to  him  in  that  behalf? 

67.  Item;  Whether  he  do  receive,  or  use  to  receive,  the 
fruits  and  revenues  of  every  such  benefice  vacant,  or  use  to 
borrow  any  money  of  him  to  whom  he  intendeth  to  give 
such  benefice  unto,  expresly  covenanting  or  intending,  that 
he  so  obtaining  the  said  benefice,  shall  freely  and  clearly 
remit  the  said  money  so  borrowed  ? 

68.  Item ;  What,  and  how  many  benefices  the  master  of 
this  house  doth  occupy  and  keep  in  his  own  hands  ? 

69.  Item;  Whether  the  same  benefices  be  appropriate  and 
united  to  this  house  by  sufficient  authority  P 

70.  Item;  Whether  the  master  of  this  house  doth  make 
distributions  amongst  the  parishioners  of  the  benefices  ap- 
propriate, and  "doo  keep  and  observe  all  and  singular  other 
provisions  and  ordinances  specified  and  expressed  in  the  ap- 
propriations of  the  same  benefices  ? 

Exhibeant  omnes  et  sirijgtilas  approprieUioneSy  una  cum 
ordAnationibus  et  donationtbus  ^vicariarum. 

71.  Item;  Whether  he  do  promote  unto  such  benefices, 

*  doth  *  vicofiatuum. 


OF  RECORDS.  ftlB 

as  be  of  hb  gift,  suflScient  and  able  persons  in  learning,    BOOK 
manners,  and  vertue  ?  ^^^' 

7S.  Item ;  Whether  any  brother  of  this  house  do  serve 
any  parish-church,  being  appropriate  and  united  to  the 
same,  and  how  many  churches  appropriate  be  so  served  ? 

7S.  Item  ;  Whether  the  master  of  this  house  hath  and 
possesseth  any  benefice  with  cure,  or  any  other  dignity  with 
his  abby  ? 

Si  dliquod  tale  Jhabeat^  dispensationem  exhibeat 

74.  Item ;  Whether  the  master  of  this  house  at  any  time 
anoe  he  was  first  made  abbot,  or  master,  did  know  or  be- 
lieve that  he  was  suspended,  or  excommunicate,  either  by 
the  law,  or  by  any  judge ;  and  whether  he  knowing  or  sup- 
poRDg  himself  'so  to  be,  did  sing  mass  in  the  mean  time, 
and  before  he  was  absolved  ? 

In  visitaiUmemoniaUumadpreBmissaaddanturJuBe. 

75.  Item ;  Whether  this  monastery  hath  good  and  suffi- 
dent  enclosure,  and  whether  the  doors  ^and  windows  be 
diligently  kept  shut,  so  that  no  man  can  have  any  entry 
bto  the  same,  or  any  part  thereof,  at  inconvenient  times  ? 

^Perquam  neceesarium  erit  visitatori  ^circuire  ma- 
naeteriumj  ac  videre  et  rimare  dispositionem  CBdificiorum^ 
et  an  eint  aliqtta  loca  pervia  per  qua  secrete  intrari  poe^ 
sit;  et  ^ut  una  secum  habeat  abboitiseam  cum  duabua  aut 
tribue  senioribus  ^monialibus^  quibus  tu^n  interroget^  an 
ostia  monaeterii  singulis  quibusque  noctibus  sub  clavibus 
clausa  teneantur^  et  quce  earum  monialium  senio  confec^ 
tarum,  vel  an  abbots  ipsa  clavium  custodiam  tempore  noc^ 
tumo  ^habeat  et  teneat:  nam  lum  est  ttUum  clavium 
icustodiamjunioribus  committers. 

76.  Item;  Whether  strangers,  both  men  and  women, 
useth  commonly  to  have  communication  with  the  sisters  of 
this  house,  without  licence  of  the  abbess  or  prioress,  spe- 
cially in  secret  places,  and  in  the  absence  of  their  sisters  ? 

y  kabei,  ■  80  om,  •  and  the  wiodows  *>  Propter  guod  necestarium 
*  cireunure  ^  ui  om.  •  monuUihu,  h  quibus  *  habetmt  et  teneant : 
t  eueiodem 

p  4 


816  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  77.  Item;  Whether  any  aster  of  this  house  were  pro- 
fessed  for  any  manner  of  compulsion  of  her  friends  **or 
kinsfolk,  or  by  the  abbess  or  prioress  ? 

78.  Item;  Whether  any  of  the  sisters  of  this  house 
useth  to  go  forth  any  whither  out  of  the  precinct  thereof, 
without  special  licence  of  their  abbess  or  prioress  ? 

79.  Item ;  Whether  any  sister  doth  use  her  habit  conti- 
nually out  of  her  cell  P 

80.  Item  ;  Wherein  every  one  of  you  occupieth  her  self, 
beside  the  time  of  divine  service  ? 

81.  Item ;  Whether  any  sister  of  this  house  hath  any  fa- 
miliarity with  religious  men,  secular  priests,  or  laymen, 
being  not  ^nigh.of  kin  unto  them  P 

8S.  Item ;  Whether  any  sister  of  this  house  hath  been 
taken  and  found  with  any  such  accustomably  so  commun- 
ing, and  could  not  shew  any  reasonable  cause  why  they  ^so 
did? 

88.  Item ;  Whether  any  of  you  doth  use  to  write  any 
letters  of  love,  or  lasnvious  fashion  to  any  person,  or  re- 
ceive any  such,  or  have  any  privy  messengers  coming  and 
resorting  unto  you,  or  any  of  you,  with  *  tokens  or  gifts, 
from  any  manner  secular  person  or  other  ? 

84.  Item ;  Whether  any  of  you  doth  use  to  speak  with 
any  manner  of  person,  by  night  or  by  day,  by  grates  or 
back  windows,  or  other  privy  places  within  this  monastery, 
without  licence  of  your  head  ? 

85.  Item ;  Whether  the  confessor  of  this  house  be  a  dis- 
creet man,  of  good  learning,  vertue,  and  honest  behaviour, 
of  good  name  and  fame,  and  whether  he  hath  been  always 
so  taken  ? 

86.  Item;  How  oftimes  in  the  year  the  sisters  of  this 
house  useth  to  be  confessed  and  communicate  ? 

Restat  pro  ecclesiis  coUegtatis^  hospttalibus^  ecclesii^ 
cathedralUniSy  parochiallbtis  ecclesiis^  episcopo,  et 
archiepiacopOf  pro  or  dine  ^Jerosciamitarum  P 
Exhibeant  omnia  scripta,  munimenta^  ^instrumenta 

I*  and  kinafblka,  ^  near  ^  did  so  ?  i  token 

"*  Jei-osobnitarum  /  "  instrumenta  om. 


OF  RECORDS.  817 

inxfentariaf  ^scedukp  qtuecunq;  unde  aliquid  cogniHonis  BOOK 
eorum  re/bmuUioni  monasieriorumy  sive  domorum  uHH- 
taiij  necessariiB  PeapUcarif  aut  quoquo  modo  coUigipoS' 
sit. 


11. 

General  tnjmictions  to  be  given  on  the  king's  highnesses  be- 
half in  aU  monasteries  and  other  houses^  of  whaisoever 
order  or  religion  they  be. 

First  ;  That  the  abbot,  prior,  or  president,  and  all  other  Cotton  lib. 
brethren  of  the  place  that  is  virited,  shall  faithfully,  truly,  ^^^  ^ 
and  heartily,  keep  and  observe,  and  cause,  teach,  and  pro- 
cure to  be  kept  and  observed  of  other,  as  much  as  in  them 
may  lie,  all  and  angular  contents,  as  well  in  the  oath  of  the 
king's  highness  succession,  given  heretofore  by  them,  as  in 
a  certun  profes^on  lately  sealed  with  the  common  seal,  and 
subscribed  and  agned  with  their  own  hands :  also  that  they 
shall  observe  and  fulfil,  by  all  the  means  that  they  best 
may,  the  statutes  of  this  realm,  made  or  to  be  made,  for 
the  ^extirpation  and  taking  away  of  the  usurped  and  pre- 
tensed  jurisdiction  of  the  bishop  of  Rome  within  this  realm : 
and  for  the  assertion  and  confirmation  of  the  authority,  ju- 
risdiction, and  prerogative  of  ^our  most  noble  sovereign 
lord  the  king,  and  his  successors ;  and  that  they  shall  dili- 
gently instruct  their  juniors  and  youngers,  and  all  other 
committed  to  their  cure,  that  the  king^s  power  is  by  the 
laws  of  God  most  excellent  of  all  under  God  in- earth ;  and 
that  we  ought  to  obey  him  afore  all  other  powers,  by  God'^s 
prescript;  and  that  the  bishop  of  Rome^s  jurisdiction  or 
authority  heretofore  usurped,  by  no  means  is  founded  or 
established  by  holy  scripture :  but  that  the  same,  partly  by 
the  craft  and  deceit  of  the  same  bishop  of  Rome,  and  by 
his  evil  and  ambitious  canons  and  decretals ;  and  partly  by 
the  toleration  and  permission  of  princes,  by  little  and  little 
hath  grown  up;  and  therefore  now,  of  most  right  and 
equity,  is  taken  away,  and  clean  expelled  out  of  this  realm. 

*  seheduku  quateunq;  p  explieuriy  •  suppressioD  ^  your 


218  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  Also,  that  the  abbot,  prior,  or  president  and  brethren, 
*^^'  may  be  declared,  by  the  king^s  supream  power  and  author- 
ity ecclesiastical,  to  be  absolved  and  loosed  from  all  manner 
obedience,  oath  and  profession  by  them  heretofore  perchance 
promised,  or  made  to  the  said  bishop  of  Rome,  or  to  any 
other  in  his  stead,  or  occupying  his  authority,  or  to  any  other 
foreign  ^ power,  or  person :  and  nevertheless  let  it  be  en- 
joyned  to  them,  that  they  shall  not  promise  or  give  such 
oath  or  profession  to  any  such  foreign  potentate  hereafter. 
And  if  the  statutes  of  the  siud  order  religious,  or  place, 
seem  to  bind  them  to  obedience,  or  subjection,  or  any  other 
recognizance  of  superiority  to  the  said  bishop  of  Rome,  or 
to  any  other  foreign  power,  potentate,  person  or  place  by  any 
ways:  such  statutes,  by  the  king's  grace^s  visitors,  be  ut- 
terly annihilate,  broken,  and  declared  void  and  of  none 
effect ;  and  that  they  be  in  no  case  bounden  or  obligate  to 
the  same,  and  such  statutes  to  be  forthwith  utterly  put 
forth  and  abolished  out  of  the  books  or  muniments  of  that 
reli^on,  order  or  place,  by  the  president  and  his  brethren. 

Also,  that  no  monk,  or  brother  of  this  monastery,  by  any 
means  go  forth  of  the  precinct  of  the  same. 

Also,  that  women,  of  what  state  or  degree  soever  they 
be,  be  utterly  excluded  from  entring  into  the  limits  or  cir- 
cuit of  this  monastery,  or  place,  unless  they  first  obtain  li- 
cence of  the  king^s  highness,  or  his  visitor. 

Also,  that  there  be  no  entring  into  this  monastery  but 
one,  and  that  by  the  great  fore-gate  of  the  same,  which  di- 
ligently shall  be  watched  and  kept  by  some  porter  specially 
appointed  for  that  purpose,  and  shall  be  shut  and  opened 
by  the  same  both  day  and  night,  at  convenient  and  accus* 
tomed  hours;  which  porter  shall  repel  all  manner  women 
from  entrance  into  the  said  monastery. 

Also,  that  all  and  singular  brethren,  and  monks  of  this 
monastery,  take  their  refections  altogether  in  a  place  called 
the  misericordiey  such  days  as  they  eat  flesh,  and  all  other 
days  in  their  refectory ;  and  that  at  every  mess  there  sit 
four  of  them,  not  of  duty  demanding  to  them  any  certain, 

«  prioce, 


OF  RECORDS.  S19 

usual,  or  accustomed  duty  or  portion  of  meat  as  they  were   BOOK 
woot  to  do ;  but  that  they  be  content  with  such  <*  victual  as  ' 

is  set  before  them,  and  there  take  their  refections  soberly, 
without  excess,  with  giving  due  thanks  to  God ;  and  that 
at  every  such  refection,  some  chapter  of  the  New-Testament, 
or  Old,  by  some  of  the  said  brethren,  be  read  and  recited 
to  the  other,  keeping  ralence,  and  giving  audience  to  the 
same. 

Also,  that  the  abbot  and  president  do  daily  prepare  one 
table  for  himself  and  his  guests  thither  resorting,  and  that 
not  over-sumptuous,  *or  full  of  delicate  and  strange  dishes, 
but  honestly  furnished  with  common  meats;  at  which 
table,  the  said  abbot,  or  some  senior  in  his  stead,  shall  mi 
to  receive,  and  ^gentilly  entertain  the  strangers,  the  guests. 

Also,  that  none  of  the  brethren  send  any  part  of  his 
meat,  or  the  leavings  thereof  to  any  person,  but  that  there 
be  asragned  an  almoner,  which  shall  gather  the  leavings, 
both  of  the  covent  and  strangers  tables,  after  that  the 
servants  of  the  house  have  had  their  convenient  refections, 
and  distribute  the  same  to  poor  people;  amongst  whom 
special  consideration  be  had  of  such,  before  other,  as  be 
kinsfolk  to  any  of  the  said  brethren,  if  they  be  of  like  power 
and  debility  as  other  be ;  and  also  of  those  which  endeavour 
themselves,  with  all  their  will  and  labour,  to  get  their  living 
with  their  hands,  and  yet  cannot  fully  help  themselves  for 
their  chargeable  houshold,  and  multitude  of  children :  yet 
let  them  not  be  so  cherished,  that  they  shall  leave  labour 
and  fall  to  idleness ;  with  consideration  also  specially  to  be 
had  of  them,  which  by  weakness  of  their  limbs  and  body  be 
so  impotent  that  they  cannot  labour ;  and  by  no  means  let 
such  alms  be  given  to  valiant  mighty  and  idle  beggars  and 
vagabonds^  as  commonly  use  to  resort  about  such  places ; 
wMch  rather  as  drove-beasts  and  mychers,  should  be  driven 
away  and  compelled  to  labour,  than  in  their  idleness  and 
lewdness,  against  the  form  of  the  king^s  grace^s  statute  in 
this  bdialf  made,  cherished  and  maintained,  to  the  great 
hm^rawir**  and  damage  of  the  comnum-weal. 

*  nctuate  *  aod  '  genUy 


220  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  Also,  that  all  other  almses  or  distributions  due,  or  ac- 
•  customed  to  be  made,  by  reason  of  the  foundation,  statutes, 
or  customs  of  this  place,  be  made  and  given,  as  largely  and 
as  lil)erally  as  ever  they  were  at  any  time  heretofore. 

Also,  that  the  abbot,  prior,  or  president,  shall  find  wood 
and  fewel  sufficient  to  make  fire  in  the  refectory,  from  Al- 
hallow-even  to  Good- Friday. 

Also,  that  all  the  brethren  of  this  house,  except  the  ab- 
bot, and  such  as  be  sick,  or  evil  at  ease,  and  those  that  have 
fulfilled  their  jubilee,  lie  together  in  the  dormitory,  every 
one  by  himself,  in  several  beds. 

Also,  that  no  brother,  or  monk,  of  this  house,  have  any 
child  or  boy  laying,  or  privily  accompanying  with  him,  or 
otherwise  haunting  unto  him,  other  than  to  help  liim  to 
mass. 

Also,  that  the  brethren  of  this  house,  when  they  be  sick, 
or  evil  at  ease,  be  seen  unto,  and  be  kept  in  the  infirmary 
duly,  as  well  for  their  sustenance  of  meat  and  drink,  as  for 
their  good  keeping. 

Also,  that  the  abbot,  or  pre^dent,  keep  and  find  in  some 
university,  one  or  two  of  his  ^brethren,  according  to  the 
ability  and  possessions  of  this  house ;  which  brethren,  after 
they  be  learned  in  good  and  holy  letters,  when  they  return 
home,  may  instruct  and  teach  their  brethren,  and  diligently 
preach  the  word  of  God. 

Also,  that  every  day,  by  the  space  of  one  hour,  a  lesson 
of  holy  scripture  be  kept  in  this  covent,  to  which  all,  under 
pain  by  this  said  president  to  be  moderated,  shall  resort ; 
which  president  shall  have  authority  to  dispense  with  them, 
that  they  ^may  with  a  low  and  treatable  voice,  say  their 
long  hours,  which  were  wont  to  be  sung. 

Also,  that  the  brethren  of  this  house,  after  divine  service 
done,  read  or  hear  somewhat  of  holy  scripture,  or  occupy 
themselves  in  some  such  like  honest  and  laudable  exercise. 

Also,  that  all  and^  every  brethren  of  this  house  shall  ob- 
serve the  rule,  statutes,  and  laudable  customs  of  this  reli- 
gion, as  far  as  they  do  agree  with  holy  scripture  and  the 

g  brothers,  >*  may  om. 


OF  RECORDS.  ttl 

word  of  God.    And  that  the  abbot,  prior,  or  preadent  of  BOOK 
dus  monastery,  every  day  shall  expound  to  his  brethren,  as      *"' 
plmnly  as  may  be,  in  English,  a  certain  part  of  the  rule 
that  they  have  professed,  and  apply  the  same  always  to  the 
doctrine  of  Christ,  and  not  contrariwise ;  and  he  shall  teadi 
them,  that  ^their  said  rule,  and  other  their  prindples  of  re- 
ligion (so  far  as  they  be  laudable)  be  taken  out  of  holy 
scripture ;  and  he  shall  show  them  the  places  from  whence 
they  were  derived ;  and  that  their  ceremonies,  and  other 
observances  of  religion,  be  none  other  things  than  as  the 
first  letters  or  prindples,  and  certain  introductions  to  true 
Christianity,  or  to  observe  an  order  in  the  church.    And 
that  true  religion  is  not  contained  in  apparel,  manner  of 
going,  shaven  heads,  and  such  other  marks;  nor  in  silence, 
fasting,  up-riring  in  the  night,  singing  and  such  other  kind 
of  ceremonies,  but  in  cleanness  of  mind,  pureness  of  living, 
Christ^s  faith  not  fdgned,  and  brotherly  charity,  and  true 
honouring  of  God  in  spirit  and  verity.     And  that  those 
above-said  things  were  instituted  and  begun,  that   they 
being  first  exercised  in  ^  those,  in  process  of  time  might 
asc^d  to  those  as  by  certain  steps,  that  is  to  say,  to  the 
chief  point  and  end  of  religion  :  and  therefore  let  them  be 
diligently  exhorted,  that  they  do  not  continually  stick  and 
'oonrist  in  such  ceremonies  and  observances,  as  though  they 
had  perfectly  fulfilled  the  chief  and  outmost  of  the  whole 
true  religion;  but  that  when  they  have  <"over  past  such 
things,  they  endeavour  themselves  to  higher  things,  and 
convert  their  minds  from  such  external  matters,  to  more 
inward  and  deeper  considerations,  as  the  law  of  God  and 
Christian  religion  doth  teach  and  show.     And  that  they 
assure  not  themselves  of  any  reward  or  commodity  any 
wise,  by  reason  of  such  ceremonies  and  observances,  except 
they  refer  all  such  to  Christ,  and  for  his  sake  observe  them ; 
and*  for  that  they  might  thereby  the  more  easily  keep  such 
things  as  he  hath  commanded,  as  well  to  them  as  to  all 
Christian  people. 
Also,  that  the  abbot  and  president  of  this  place  shall 

i  the  ^  tbeae,  *  surcease  "  once 


fm  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  make  "a  true  and  full  reckoning  and  accompt  of  his  admin- 
istration  every  year  to  his  brethren,  aswell  of  his  receipts 
as  expences ;  and  that  the  said  accompt  be  written  in  a  great 
book  remaining  with  the  covent. 

Also,  that  the  abbot  and  president  of  this  house  shall 
make  no  waste  of  the  woods  pertaining  to  this  house,  nor 
shall  set  out  unadvisedly  any  farms  ^or  reversions,  without 
the  consent  of  the  more  part  of  the  convent. 

Also,  that  there  be  assigned  a  book  and  a  register  that 
may  copy  out  into  that  book  all  such  writings,  word  by 
word,  as  shaU  pass  under  the  convent-seal  of  this  house. 

Also,  that  no  man  be  suflTered  to  profess,  or  to  wear  the 
habit  of  religion  in  this  house  eVe  he  be  S4  years  of  age 
compleat ;  and  that  they  entice  Por  allure  no  man  with  sua- 
^ons  and  blandiments  to  take  the  religion  upon  him. 

Iteniy  That  they  shall  not  shew  no  reliques,  or  feigned 
miracles,  for  encrease  of  lucre,  but  that  they  exhort  pil- 
grims and  strangers  to  ^ve  that  to  the  poor,  that  the; 
thought  to  offer  to  their  images  or  reliques. 

Also,  that  they  shall  suffer  no  fairs,  or  markets,  to  be  kept 
or  used  within  the  limits  of  this  house. 

Also,  that  every  brother  of  this  house  that  is  a  priest, 
shall  every  day  in  his  mass,  pray  for  the  most  happy  anc 
<lmost  prosperous  estate  of  our  sovereign  lord  the  king,  anc 
his  most  noble  and  lawful  wife  queen  Ann. 

Also,  that  if  either  the  master,  or  any  brother  of  thii 
house,  do  infringe  any  of  the  said  injunctions,  any  of  then 
shall  denounce  the  same,  or  procure  to  be  denounced,  a 
soon  as  may  be,  to  the  king^s  majesty,  or  to  his  visitor  gene 
ral,  or  his  deputy.  And  the  abbot,  or  master,  shall  min 
ister  spending  money,  and  other  necessaries,  for  the  way  t< 
him  that  shall  so  denounce. 

Other  spiritual  injunctions*  may  be  added  by  the  visitor 
as  the  place  and  nature  of  the  con)perts  shall  require 
after  his  discretion. 

■  a  fall  aod  trae  *  of  p  nor  **  most  om, 

[*  The  original  word  w  jurisdictions,  but  was  evldeoUy  meant  for  injunc 
tions.] 


OF  RECORDS,  SSS 

Reserving  power  to  give  more  injunctions,  and  to  ex-  BOOK 
amine  and  discuss  the  comperts,  to  punish  and  reform  them  ^'^' 
that  be  convict  of  any  notable  crime,  to  search  and  try  the 
foundations,  charters,  donations,  appropriations  and  muni- 
ments of  the  said  places ;  and  to  dispose  all  such  papistical 
escripts  as  shall  be  there  found,  to  the  right  honourable 
Hr.  Thomas  Cromwell  general-visitor  to  the  king^s  said 
Ughness,  as  shall  seem  most  expedient  to  his  high  wisdom 
and  discretion. 


III. 

Some  particulars  relating  to  the  dissolution  of  monasteries. 

Section  I. 

The  preamble  of  the  surrender  of  the  monastery  of  Lang" 

den. 

Omnibus  Christi  6dehbus,  &c..  Willielmus  Dyer,  abbas 
monasterii  Beatse  Marise  Vir^nis  et  S.  Thomas  Martyris  de 
Langden,  in  com.  Kent,  et  ejusdem  loci  conventus,  ordinis 
Praemonstrat.  capitulum  dictae  domus  plene  facientes,  ejus- 
demq;  domus  (quae  in  suis  fructibus,  redditibus  provenien. 
even,  et  emolumen,  non  mediocriter  deteriorata  est,  et  quasi 
in  totum  diminuta,  ingentiq;  aere  alieno  obruta,  oppressa,  et 
gravata  extitit)  statum  usq;  adeo  matura  deliberatione,  et 
diligenti  tractatu,  considerantes,  ponderantes,  ct  pensantes, 
quod  nisi  celeri  remedio,  regia  provisione  huic  monasterio 
sive  prioratui  (quippe  quod  de  ejus  fundatione  et  personatu 
existit)  brevi  succurratur  et  provideatur,  funditus  in  spiri- 
tualibus  et  temporalibus  annihiletur,  per  praesentes  damns 
et  concedimus,  &c. 

Tlie  rest  fcHlorws  in  the  ordinary  firm  of  law :  but  the 
ordinary  preamble  in  most  surrenders  is, 

Omnibus  Christi  fidelibus,  &c.  Nos — Salutem.  Sciatis 
quod  nos,  deliberate,  certa  scientia,  et  mero  motu,  nostris, 
exquibusdam  causis,justis,  et  rationabilibus,  nos,  animas  et 
oonscientias  nostras  specialiter  moventibus,  ultro  et  sponte 
dedisse  et  conoessisse  domino  regi,  &c. 


M4  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK       But  it  seems  some  few  houses  though  they  were 
'      vailed  with  to  surrender^  yet  would  not  do  it  with  si 


preamble,  for  there  are  about  twenty  surrenders  wit 
any  preamble  at  all,  made  to  John  London  clerk,  ad  i 
damini  regis. 

Section  II. 

A  list  of  religious  houses^  which  by  the  king's  letters  pa 
zeere  of  new  founded  and  preserved  Jrom  the  dissol\ 
of  lesser  monasteries. 

AoDoregDi  ST.Mary  of  Betlesden,  Buckinghamshire,  Cis-  * 
'«•  tercians. 

St.  Mary  of  Huntington,  Augustians. 

Chertsey,  Cambridg-shire,  Benedict,  nuns.  '^17,  ^ 

St.  Mary  in  Winton,  Southamp-shire,  Bene- 
dict, nuns. 

Grace-dieu,  Leicestershire,  August,  nuns. 

St.  Michael  Hull,  Yorkshire,  Carthusians.  27. 

St.  Clare  of  Denby,  Cambridgshire,  nuns.  28. 

Kymme,  Lincolnshire,  Augustin.  2.  S 

St.  Ann  Marick,  York-shire,  Benedict,  nuns.  9. 

St.  Mary  of  Bindon,  Dorset-shire  Cistercians.  16.  ^ 

St.  Mary  Harpa,  Westmor.  Praemonstrat.  16. 

St.  Mary  of  Hynnings,  Lincoln-shire,   Cisterc. 

nuns.  27. 

St.  Mary  de-la-Pray,  Northamp.  shire,  nuns.  13. 1 

St.  Mary  of  Kelling,  York-shire,  nuns.  14. 

St.  Mary  of  Cockersand,  Lancash.  Prsemonstrat. 

nuns.  19- 

De-la-val,  York-shire,  Carthus.  2.  J 

St.  Mary  New-stead,  Nottinghamsh .  August,  nuns.  2. 

Wormsley,  Herefordsh.  August.  27. 

St.  Mary  of  Alnewick,  Northum.  Praemonst.  30. 

Bellalanda,  Yorksh.  Cisterc.  SO. 

St.  John.  Bapt.  Egglestone,  Yorksh.  30. 

St.  Mary  de  Nith,  Glamorgansh.  Cisterc.  30. 

St.  Mary  Ulnestock,  Leicestersh.  30. 

St.  Mary  of  Dale,  Derbysh.  August.  30. 


OF  RECORDS.  ftiS 

St.  Katharine  of  Polesloo,  Devonsh.  Benedict.  book 

nuns.  30.  Jan.        "^- 

St.  Mary  Laoock,  Wiltsh.  August,  nuns.  30. 

St.  Mary  Chester,  nuns.  80. 

St.  Mary  of  Studely,  Oxfordsh.  nuns.  30. 

St.  Mary  of  Canon  Leigh,  Devonsh.  nuns.  IS.  Feb. 

CockhiD,  Worcestersh.  August,  nuns.  5.  Mar. 

St.  Bartholomew,  New-Castle,  nuns.  30. 
St.  Mary  of  Wallingwells,  Yorksh.  April. 

The  grants  Jbr  these  houses  are  all  in  the  98th  year  of  the 
Icififf,  to  be  held  in  perpetuam  eleemosynam,  and  are  en- 
rolled in  the  Istj  Sd,  4sth,  and  Bth  parts  of  the  Patent 
RoUsJbr  that  year. 

Section  III. 

A  list  of  the  surrenders  qfeMies,  which  are  yet  extant  in 

the  augmentation  office. 

Langden,  Prsemonst.  signed  by  the  abbot  and  i^gni  27. 

10.  monks,  com.  Kent.  13.  Nov. 

Folkeston,  Benedict,  the  prior,  Kent.  15. 

Dover,  the  prior,  8  monks,  Kent.  16. 

Merten,  August,  the  prior  and  5  friers,  Yorksh.     9^  Feb. 
Hornby,  Praemonst.  the.prior  and  two  monks.      23.    ^ 
Tilty,  Cisterc.  the  abbot  and  5  monks,  Essex.       28. 
Bilongton,  the  prior  and  two  monks,  Kent.  21. 

TTiese  are  all  enrolled  Rot.  Claus.  part  1st. 
Fumesse,  the  abbot  and  80  monks,  Lancashire.      9*  April.  Regni  as. 
Bermondsey,  the  abb.  Surrey.  I.June. 

Bushlisham.  bp.  of  St.  Davids,  commendator,  Berk.  5.  July. 
The  originals  qf  these  two  last  are  losty  but  enrolled  Rot. 

Claus.  part  M.  regn.  28. 
Lanthouy,  August,   the  prior  and  21  monks, 

Glocestsh.  10.  May.  ^^^^  ,^ 

Ablnngton^   Bened.  the  abbot  and   25  monks, 

Berksh.  29. 

Charterhouse,  the  prior,  London.  10.  June. 

Chertaey, — the  abbot  and  14  monks.  6.  July. 

VOL-I.  p.  2.  Q 


896  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  Wardon^  Cisterc.  the  abbot  and  14  monks,  Bed- 
"^-         foidah.  4.  Dec. 

St.  Austins  Canterb.  the  abby  seal.  5. 

Westacre,  August,  the  prior  and  8  monks,  Nor- 
folk. 14.  Jan. 

Eingswood,  Cisterc.  Glooestsh.  the  abbot  and  18 
monks.  1*  Feb. 

Coxhall,  Cisterc.  the  abbot,  Essex.  5.  Feb. 

St.  Andrew,  Bened.  Northampt.  the  prior  and  IS 

fr.  2.  Mar. 

Hohncultrin — the  abbot  and  S5  monks,  Cumber- 
land. 6. 

Butley,  August,  the  commend,  and  8  monks, 
Suffolk.  7. 

Stradford-Langthom,  Cist,  the  abbot  and  14  mon. 
Essex.  8. 

Southwick,  August.  Hampsh.  7.  April 

Kennelworth.  Bened.   the  prior   and    1   mon. 
Warwicksh.  14. 

Merton,  August,  the  abbot  and  14  monks,  Surrey.  16. 

Pont-Robert,  Cisterc.  the  abbot  and  8  monks^ 
Sussex.  16. 

BeUoloco,  Cisterc  the  abbot  and  19  monks,  Hamp,  17. 
Besides  these,  theJoUomnffsup-enders  are  enrolled. 

Lewes,  Cluniac  Sussex,  the  prior.  16.  Nov. 

Castel-Acre,  Cluniac.  Norfolk,  the  prior.  22. 

Tichfield,  Prsemonst.  the  commend.  Southamptsh.  18.  Dec. 

Muchelling,  Bened.  Somersetsh.  the  abbot.  3.  Jan. 

Boxley,  Cisterc.  Kent,  the  abbot.  26. 

Walden.  Bened.  Essex  the  bp.  sufir.  of  Colches* 

ten  commend.  22*  Mar. 

Almost  all  these  abbies  were  above  the  value  of  two  hundred 
pound,  so  that  they  were  not  within  the  statuitejbr  sup- 
pressing the  lesser  abbies,  but  tlie  abbots  were  prevailed 
on  by  other  motives  to  surrender  their  houses  to  the  king. 

Rnrniao.    Batle,  Bened.  Sussex,  the  abbot  and  16  monks.    27.  May. 
Thurgarton,  August.  Yorksh.  the  prior  and  8  frat.  14.  June. 


OF  RECORDS.  SSTT 

fiushliaham,   Bened.  Berksh.  the  abbot  and  15  BOOl 

monks.  19.  June.       '"• 

Axiholm,  Cartbus.  Linoohish.  die  prior  and  8 

monks.  88. 

Hupa,  Cisterc.  Yorksfa.  the  abbot  and  17  monks.  88. 
Walbeck,  Praemonst  Notdngsh.  the  abbot  and  18 

monks.  90. 

Huntington  canons,  Aug.  the  prior  and  8  canons.  11.  July. 
Xiincoln,  Gilbertines  the  prior,  and  15  monks.       14. 
Feversham,  Cluniac.  Kent,  the  abbot  and  8  monks.    8. 
Bordesly,  Cisterc.  Worcestsh.  the  abbot  and  19 

monks.  17. 

Cumbermove,  August.  Chesh.  the  abbot.  27. 

St  Austins,  Canterb.  Bened.  the  abbot  and  80 

mcNiks.  80. 

St.  James,  Northamptonsh.  Bened.  the  abbot  elect 

and  5  monks.  85.  Aug. 

Fordham  Gilbertines,  Cambridgsh.  the  prior  and 

8frat.  1.  Sept. 

Chateras,  Black-nun%  Cambsh.  the  abbess  and  10 

nuns.  8. 

Val-royal,  Chesh.  the  abbot  and  14  monks.  7. 

Croxton,  Praemonst.  Leicestsh.  the  abbot  and  88 

mcNiks.  8. 

Haughmond,  canons.  Shropsh.  the  abbot  and  10 

monks.  9* 

Tudbury,Bened.  Staffordsh.  the  prior  and Smonks.  14. 
De-la-pray,  no  subscriptions,  only  the  common  seal.  16. 
Rostiter,  August.  Staffordsh.  the  abbot  and  8 

monks.  16. 

Crockesden,  Cisterc.  Staffordsh.  the  abbot  and  18 

m<Hiks.  17. 

Hilton,  Cisterc.  Staffordsh.  the  abbot  and  8  monks.  18. 
Semperingham,  *  Gilbertines,  the  prior  and  8 

monks.  18. 

•  In  liie  bonies  of  Uub  order  there  were  cloisters  for  both  sexes :  St  Gil- 
bert L.  of  Semperingham  founded  it;  the  bp.  of  Landaff  was  at  this  time 
oommeiidstor  of  the  whole  order. 


The  prior  and  10  fra.         '^ 
Thepriorand  11  fr. Norfolk.  >30. 
The  prior  and  14  fra.  J 


SS8  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK   Sulby,  Prsemonst.  Northampsh.  the  abbot  and  11 
"'•  monks.  90.  Sept. 

Haberholm,  Giib.  Lmcolnsh.  the  prior  and  6  can.  24. 
Betlesden,  Cisterc.  Bedfordsh.  abbot  and  11  monks.  95. 
Cately,  Giib.  Lincolnsh.  the  prior.  95. 

Bolington,  Giib.   Lincolnsh.    the  prior  and  9 

monks.  96. 

Thelsford,  the  Holy  Trinity,  Warwicksh.  prior 

and  8  monks.  96. 

SixhiU,  Giib.  Lincolnsh.  the  commend,  and  8 

monks.  97. 

Thetford,  August.  Norfolk,  the  prior.  97. 

Alvinghame,  Giib.  Lincolnsh.  the  prior  and  97 

monks.  99. 

Ormesby,  Giib.  the  prior  and  6  frat.  30. 

linn  Carmelites,    TThe  prior  and  10  fra. 
Linn  Dominicans,<  ' 
Linn  August.        \J 
Linn,  Francisc.  the  warden  and  9  frat.  1.  Oct 

Alesbury,  Francisc;  Buckinghamsh.  the  warden 

and  6  frat.  1. 

Coventry,  Carm.  Warwicksh.  the  prior  and  13  frat.  1 . 
Newstead,  Giib.  the  prior  and  5  monks.  9. 

Mattersey,  Giib.  the  prior  and  4  monks.  3. 

Coventry,  Franc,  warden  and  10  frat.  5. 

Marmond,  canons.  Cambridgsh.  the  prior  and  1 

monk.  5. 

Stamford,  August.  Lincolnsh.  the  prior  and  5  frat.  6. 
Stamford,  Dominic,  the  prior  and  9  frat.  7. 

Grinsby,  Francisc.  Lincolnsh.  the  prior  and  5  frat.  9. 
Miraval,  Cisterc.  Warwicksh.  the  abbot  and  9 

monks.  13. 

Shouldham,  Giib.  Norfolk,  the  prior,  9  monks,  7 

nuns.  15. 

Braywood,  Black-nuns,  Staffordsh.  the  prioress.  16. 
LilleshuU,  August.  Shropsh.  the  abbot  and  10 

monks.  16. 

Stafford^  August,  the  prior  and  5  monks.  16. 


OF  RECORDS.  229 

Northampton,  Dominic  the  pricNr  and  7  firat*        16.  OcL      BOOK 
Northallerton,Cannel.Yorksh.theprior  andBfrat.  17.  ^^'' 

W^arwick,  Dominic,  the  prior  and  6  firat.  20. 

Northampton,  Carmel.  the  prior  and  8  frat.  20. 

Weatheral,  Dominic.  Cumberland,  the  prior.        20. 
Chicksand,  Gilb.  Bedfordsh.  the  prior,  6  monks, 

18  nuns.  22. 

Darley,  August.  Derbysh.  the  abbot,  and  18 

monks.  22. 

Dale,   Premonst.  Derbysh.  the  abbot,  and  16 

monks.  24. 

Repton,  August.  Derbysh.  the  subpribr,  and  8 

monks.  25. 

Grace-dieu,  August  nuns,  Leicestersh.  the  prior- 
ess. 27. 
Northampton,  Frandsc.  the  warden  and  10  frat.  28. 
Northampton,  August,  the  prior  and  9  frat.  28. 
Mallen  nuns,  Kent,  the  abbess  and  10  nuns.  29* 
Bardeny,  Bened.  Lincolnsh.  the  abbot  and  18 

monks.  I.Nov. 

Barnwell,  August.  Can.  Cambridgsh .  the  prior  and 

6  monks.  8. 

Leicester,  Francisc.  the  warden  and  7  frat.  10. 

Dominic,  the  prior.  10. 

August,  the  prior.  10* 

London,  Dominic,  the  bp.  of  Rochest.  commend. 

and  15  frat.  10. 

August,  the  prior  and  12  frat.  12. 

Francisc.  the  warden  and  25  frat.  12, 

Cross-friers,  6  frat.  13. 

Doncaster,  Carm.  Yorksh.  the  prior  and  6  friers.  13. 

Werksop,  August.  Nottinghamsh.  the  prior  and 

15  friers.  14, 

Pipewell ^Lincolnsh.  the  abbot  and  13  monks.  15. 

Wigemore — Herefordsh.  the  commend,  and  10 

friars.  18. 

York,  August,  the  prior  and  7  friars.  18. 

Doncaster,  Francisc.  guardian,  6  friars,  3  novices.  20. 


S80  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  Monkhreton^  Bened.  Yorksh.  the  prior,  and  18 
"^'  monks.  21.  Nov 

S.  Helens  Lend,  a  nunnery,  no  hands,  only  the 

seal.  25. 

Pomphret,  dominie.  Yorksb.  the  prior,  7  friars, 

1  novice.  26. 

York,  Carmel.  the  prior,  9  friars,  S  novices.  27- 

Francisc.  the  guardian,  15  friars,  5  novices.  27. 
Ddminic.  the  prior,  6  friars,  4  novices.  27. 
Gilbertines,  the  prior,  S  monks.  28. 

August,  the  prior,  9  friars,  4  novices.         28. 
Bellalanda,  Cisterc.  Yorksh.  the  abbot  and  24 

monks.  30. 

Dunnington,  the  (xrder  of  the  Trinity,  Berksh.  the 

minister.  30. 

Ryeval,  Cisterc  Yorksh.  the  abbot  and  23  monks.   3.  Dec 
St  Albkns,  Bened.  Herefordsh.  the  abbot  and  37 

monks.  ^5. 

Ansham,  Bened.  Oxfordsh.  the  prior  and  8  monks.  4. 
Kirkham,  August.  Yorksh.  the  prior  and  17  friers.  8. 

Notely, ^Yorksh.  the  abbot  and  17  monks.    9. 

Ellerton,  Gilber.  Yorksh.  the  prior  and  4  friers.  11. 
York,  the  H.  Trin.  the  minister  and  10  priests. 
Yarom,-  Dominic,  the  prior  and  5  friers  and  6 

novice. 
Darby,  Dominic,  the  prior  and  5  friers.  3.  Jan 

Semperinghara,  Gilber.  the  commend. and  3  monks.  6. 
Newcastle,  Francis,  the  warden,  with  8  friers  and 

2  not.  9. 

Newcastle,  August.  9. 

Newcastle,  Dominic,  the  prior  and  12  friers.  10. 
Newcastle,Carmel,  the  prior,  7  friers, and  2novices.  10. 
Walknell,  Newcastle,  H.  Trin.  the  prior.  10. 

Tinmouth,  Bened .  Northumberl.  prior,  16  prebend. 

3nov.  12. 

Warwick,  Bened.  the  prior  and  12  monks.  15. 

Coventty,  Carthus.  the  prior  and  7  monks.  16. 

York,  August,  the  prior  and  17  fellows.  17. 


OF  RECORDS.  501 

Brednestoek,  WUteh.  the  prior  and  18  monks.      18.  Jan.     BOOK 

III 

Richmond,  Yorksh.  Francis,  the  prior  and  14  friers.  19. 
Lacock^  Wiltdi.  nunnery,  the  abbess.  81. 

Cothbe,  Warwicksh.  Cisterc.  the  quondam  abbot, 

18  monks.  81. 

Kenisham,  Somersetsh.  August  the  abbot  and 

10  monks.   -  88. 

Bolton,  Torkdi.  August,  the  prior  and  14  friers.  89* 
Cockersand,  Lancash.  Premons.  the  abbot  and  88 

monks.  89. 

Pollsworth,  Warwicksh.  nunnery,  no  hands,  only 

the  seal.  81. 

Nottingham,  Carmel.  the  prior  and  6  friers.  5.  Fdb. 

Frauds,  the  prior  and  7  friers.  5. 

Athelny,  Sommersetsh.  Bened.  the  abbot  and  8 

monks.  8. 

Taunton,  Sommersetsh.  August  the  prior  and  18 

monks.  10. 

Buckland,  Sommersetsh.  ntmnery,  the  prioress.    10. 
Dunkeawell,  Sommersetsh.  Cisterc.  18. 

PoUeslow,  Devonsh.  nunnery,  the  pricnress.  14. 

Witham,  Sommersetsh.  Carthus.  the  prior  and  18 

monks.  15. 

Bushsham,  Devonsh.  19* 

Cannonleigh,  Devcmsh.  nunnery,  no  hands,  but 

the  seal.  19* 

Hartland,  Devonsh.  August,  the  abbot  and  4 

monks.  81. 

Torry,  Premcmst.  Devonsh.  the  abbot  and  15 

monks.  88. 

Launceston,  Comwal,  August,  the  prior  and  8 

monks.  84. 

Buckfast,  Devonsh.  Cisterc.  the  abbot  with  10 

monks.  85. 

Buckland,  Devon.  Cisterc.  the  abbot  87. 

Bodmyn,  Comwal,  August,  the  prior  and  8  monks.  87. 
Edingdon,  Wiltsh.  August,  the  rector  and  18 

mcmks.  88. 

•  d  4 


288  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK   PlimptoD, canons,  August.  Devonsh.  the  prior  and 
"''  18  monks.  1 .  Mar. 

St.  Grennans,  Can.  Aug.  Comwal,  the  prior,  7 

monks.  S. 

Ford.  Cisterc.  Devon,  the  abbot  and  13  monks.  8. 
Midleton,  Bened.  Devon,  abbot  and  bp.  suff.  of 

Shafts.  IS  monks.  11. 

Abbots-bury,  Bened.  Dorsetsh.  the  prior  and  10 

monks.  IS. 

Tarent  nunnery,  Dorsetsh.  the  abbess  and  18  nuns.  13. 
Bindon,  Cisterc.  Dorsetsh.  the  abbot  and  7  monks.  14. 
Cerne,  Bened.  Dorsetsh.  the  abbot  and  16  monks.  15. 
Sherbum,  Bened.  Dorsetsh.  the  abbot  and  16 

monks.  18. 

Montecute,  Cluniac.  Somersetsh.  the  abbot  and 

13  monks.  20.  Mar. 
Tavenstock,  Bened.  Somei*setsh.  the  abbot  and 

90  monks.  90. 

Shaftsbury  nunnery^  Dorsetsh.  the  abbess.  S3. 

Wilton  nunnery,  Wiltsh.  the  abbess.  S6. 

Hinton  Carthus.  Somersetsh.  the  prior  and  19 

monks.  31. 

Bruton  canons,  August.  Somersetsh.  the  abbot  and 

14  monks.  1.  April. 
Hide,  Bened.  Hampsh.  bp.  Bangor  commend,  and 

SI  monks,  in  April,  but  no  date. 

Without  date  there  arejbur, 

Franciscans  Cambr.  the  guardian  and  S3  frat. 
Dominicans  Cambr.  the  prior  and  15  frat. 
Thetford  Dominic,  the  prior. 
Sancta  Maria  de  Pratis,  the  abbot  and  19  monks 

Hospitals  resigned  this  year, 

St.  Thomas  Southwark,  the  master  and  1  brother.  S5.  July. 
St,  John  Wells,  the  master  and  3  brothers.  3.  Feb. 

Bridgwater,  the  master  and  7  brothers.  3. 

St.  John  Exon,  the  master  and  S  brothers.  SO. 


OF  RECORDS.  S8S 

AU  ihejbrmer  resignaiions  have  the  cavent  seals  put  to  BOOK 
them,  except  those  of  some  Jew  houses  of  begging JriarSf  ' 

which  perhaps  had  no  seals ;  they  are  also  enroUed  in  the 
firsts  second^  third,  and  jtfih  Claus.  Rolls  of  thai  year. 
There  are  likewise  some  Jew  more  enroUed,  of  which  the 
originals  are  lost,  whichJbUow. 

Bales-Owen,  Premonst.  Salop,  the  abbot.  9*  June. 

-Clattercott.  Gilbert,  the  prior.  22.  Aug. 

Bedford,  Francisc.  the  warden.  8.  Oct. 

Stamford,  Francisc.  the  warden.  8. 

Derleygfas,  Cisterc.  Staffordsh.  the  abbot  20. 

Pipeldeth,  Cisterc.  Northamptonsh.  the  abbot.         5.  Nov. 

De-la-pray  nunnery,  Northamptonsh.  the  abbess.  16.  Dec. 

Northallerton,  Carmel.  Yorksh.  the  prior.  20.  Jan. 

Poulton,  Gilbert,  the  prior.  16. 

Newbui^,  August.  Yorksh.  22. 

Bath  cathedral,  Bened.  27. 

Brusyard  nunnery,  Suffolk,  the  abbess.  17.  Feb. 

Newham,  Cisterc.  Devonsh.  the  abbot.  8.  Mar. 

Here  JbUaw  the  resignations  made  in  the  81  year  of  the 
kin^s  reign^  of  which  the  originals  are  yet  extant. 

KiKME  Can.  August.  Lincolnsh.  the  prior  and 

9  monks.  6.  July. 

Bevoll  Carthus.  Nottinghamsh.  the  prior  and  7 

monks.  8. 

Irthforth  nunnery,  Lincolnsh.  the  prioress  and  17 

nuns.  9- 

Nuncotton  nunnery,  Yorksh.  withoutsubscriptions.  11. 
Hynings  nunnery,  lincolnsh.  no  subscriptions.  11. 
Fosse  nunnery,  Lincolnsh.  the  prioress.  11. 

Newstead  Premonst.  Nottinghamsh.  the  prior  and 

11  monks.  21. 

St.  Osith.  Can.  August.  Essex,  the  abbot  and  16 

monks.  28. 

Elistu  nunnery,  Bedfordsh.  the  abbess.  26.  Aug. 

Hamond,  a  commission  to  the  bp.  of  Chester  to 

take  the  surrender  of  it.  31. 


884  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  Swiqe  nunnery,  Yorksh.  no  subscripticms.  S.  Sept. 

*      Haughmond  Can.  August.  SaUop,  the  abbot  and 

10  monks.  9* 

Nunkeling  nunnery,  Yorksh.  no  subscription  but 
the  seal.  10. 

Nunniton  nunnery,  the  prioress^  S7  crosses  for 
subscript.  IS. 

Ulnescroft,  Leicestersh.  the  prior  and  11  friers.     15. 

Marrick  nunnery,  Yorksh.  the  prioress.  15. 

Bumham  nunnery,  Bucks,  the  abbess  and  9  nuns.  19. 

St.  Bartholomew  Smithfield,  the  prior.  25.  Oct. 

Edmundsbury  Bened.  Suffolk,  the  abbot  and  44 

monks.  4.  Nov. 

A  commission  for  the  surrender  of  St.  Alborough, 
Chesh.  7. 

Berkin  nunnery,  Essex,  the  abbess.  14. 

Tame,  Oxfordsh.  bp.  ^Roanen  and  16  monks.      16. 

Osney,  ibid.  id.  and  IS  monks.  17.  Nov. 

Grodstow  nunnery,  Oxfordsh.  subscribed  by  |i  no- 
tary. 17. 

Studley  nunnery,  Oxfordsh.  signed  as  the  former.  19. 

Thelsford,  Norfolk,  the  prior  and  18  monks.         16.  Feb. 

Westminster  Bened.  the  abbot  and  27  monks.       16.  Jan. 

A  commisraon  to  the  arch-bp.  of  Canterb.  for^ 
taking  the  surrender  of  Christ^s  Church  Can-  I 
terbury.  J-  20.  Mar. 

And  another  for  the  surrender  of  Rochester, 
both  dated 

Waltham  Benedict.  Essex,  the  abbot  and  17 
monks.  28. 

St.  Mary  Watte,  Gilber.  bishop  of  Landaffe  com- 
mend. 8  friers  and  14  nuns. 

T^re  is  also  in  the  augmentiUion-qfficey  a  book  concerning 
the  resignations  and  suppressions  of  iheJbUotcifng  mo-' 
nasteries. 

St.  Swithins  Winchester.  15.  Nov. 

*  What  this  see  was  I  cannot  conjecture. 


,*■' 


OF  RECORDS.  SSS 

St  Marjr  Winchester.  1?.  Nov.     £0< 

Wliaiewel,  Hampehire.  81.            _  "^ 

Christ^s- Church,    Twinham,    the  commendator 

thereof  h  calied  Episccpus  NeopotUcMus.  88. 

Windidocinib.  8.  Dec. 

Amhroee  Bury.  4. 

St  Austins,  near  Bristol.  9. 

Billesswick,  near  Bristol.  9. 

Malmesbury.  15. 

Cirencester.  19. 

Hales.  84. 

St.  Peter^s,  Glooester.  8.  Jan. 

Teuksbury.  9* 

T^re  are  also  several  other  deeds  enrolled,  tchichJbOow. 

St.  Mary-Overhay,  in  Southwark.  14.  Oct. 
Su  Midiael,  near  Kingston  upon  Hull,  Carthus.     9.  Nov. 

Burton  upon  Trent,  Staffordsh.  14. 

Hampol  nunnery,  Yorksh.  19* 

St.  Oswold,  Yorksh.  80. 

Kirkstal,  Yorksh.  .  88. 

Pomfret,  Yorksh.  83. 

KirkeUes,  Yorksh.  84. 

Ardington,  Yorksh.  86. 

F<nmtains,  Yorksh.  86. 

St.  Mary  York.  89. 

St.  Leonard  York.  1.  Dec. 

Nunnapleton  nunnery,  Yorksh.  5. 

St.  Oelmans  Selbe,  Yorksh.  6. 

Melsey,  Yorksh.  11. 

Malton,  Yorksh.  11. 

Whitby,  Yorksh.  14. 

Albalanda^  Northunib.  18. 

Montgrasse  Carthus.  Yorksh.  18. 

AInewick  Premonstrat.  Northumb.  88. 

6id>um  August.  Yorksh.  88. 

Newiduune^  Dunelme.  89* 

St  Cutchberts  cathedral  of  Duresme.  31. 


A  COLLECTION 

BOOK    St.  Bartholoinew  nunnery,  in  Newcastle.  3.  Jan. 

•      Egleliston,  Richmondsh.     '  6. 

St.  Mary  Carlile^  Cumber.  9. 

Hoppa  Premonst.  Westmoreland.  14. 

St.  Werburg.  Chester.  20. 

St.  Mary  Chester,  a  nunnery.  21. 

St.  Peters  Shrewsbury.  24. 

St.  Milburgh  Winlock,  Salop.  .26. 

Section  IV. 

It  seems  there  was  generally  a  confeseion  made  with  the 
surrender :  of  these  some  few  are  yet  extant,  though  un- 
doubtedly great  care  was  taken  to  destroy  as  many  as 
could  be  in  queen  Mary^s  time.  That  long  and  full  one 
made  by  the  prior  of  St.  Andrews  in  Northampton,  the 
preamble  whereof  is  printed  by  Fuller,  and  is  at  large 
printed  by  Weaver,  is  yet  preserved  in  the  augmentation- 
office.  There  are  some  few  more  also  extant,  six  of  these 
I  have  seen,  one  of  them  follows. 

Forasmuch  as  we  Richard  Green,  abbot  of  our  monas- 
tery of  our  blessed  lady  St.  Mary  of  Bctlesden,  and  the 
convent  of  the  said  monastery,  do  profoundly  consider, 
that  the  whole  manner  and  trade  of  living,  which  we  and 
our  pretensed  reli^on  have  practised,  and  used  many  days, 
does  most  principally  consist  in  certain  dumb  ceremonies, 
and  other  certain  constitutions  of  the  bishops  of  Rome,  and 
other  forinsecal  potentates,  as  the  abbot  of  Cistins,  and 
therein  only  nusled,  and  not  taught  in  the  true  knowledg 
of  God^s  laws,  procuring  always  exemptions  of  the  bishops 
of  Rome  from  our  ordinaries  and  diocesans:  submitting 
our  selves  principally  to  forinsecal  potentates  and  powers, 
which  never  came  here  to  reform  such  disorders  of  living 
and  abuses,  as  now  have  been  found  to  have  reigned 
amongst  us.  And  therefore  now  assuredly  knowing,  that 
the  most  perfect  way  of  living  is  most  principally  and  suffi- 
ciently declared  unto  us  by  our  master  Christ,  his  evangel- 
ists and  apostles,  and  that  it  is  most  expedient  for  us  to  be 
governed  and  ordered  by  our  supreme  head,  under  God, 


OF  RECORDS.  887 

the  king^s  most  noble  grace,  with  our  mutual  assent  and   BOOM 
consent,  submit  our  selves,  and  every  one  of  us,  to  the      ^^' 
most  benign  mercy  of  the  king^s  majesty ;  and  by  these  pre^ 
sents  do  surrender,  &c* 

7%^  surrender  JoOows  in  common  Jbrm^  signed  by  the 
abboij  subprior^  and  9  monks^  85  Septemb,  regm  SO. 

There  are  others  to  the  same  purpose,  signed  by  the 
guardian  and  seven  Franciscans  at  Alisbury,  the  first  of  Oc- 
tober. By  the  Franciscans  at  Bedford,  the  third  of  October. 
The  Franciscans  in  Coventry  the  fifth  of  October.  And  the 
Franciscans  in  Stamford  the  eighth  of  October.  And  the 
Carmelites  in  Stamford  upon  die  same  day,  which  I  shall 
also  insert,  the  former  four  agredng  to  it. 

Forasmuch  as  we  the  prior  and  friers  of  this  house  of 
Carmelites  in  Stamford,  commonly  called  the  White-friers  in 
Stamford,  in  the  county  of  Lincoln,  do  profoundly  consider 
that  the  perfection  of  Christian  living  doth  not  condst  in 
some  ceremonies,  wearing  of  a  white  coat,  disguising  our 
selves  after  strange  fisishions,  dockying  and  becking,  wear- 
ing scapulars  and  hoods,  and  other-like  papistical  ceremo- 
nies, wherein  we  have  been  most  principally  practised  and 
nusled  in  times  past ;  but  the  very  true  way  to  please  God, 
and  to  live  a  true  Christian  man,  without  all  hypocrisy  and 
feigned  dissimulation,  is  sincerely  declared  to  us  by  our 
master  Christ,  his  evangelists,  and  apostles ;  being  minded 
hereafter  to  follow  the  same,  conforming  our  self  to  the  will 
and  pleasure  of  our  supreme  head  under  God  on  earth,  the 
king's  majesty ;  and  not  to  follow  henceforth  the  supersti- 
tious traditions  of  any  forinsecal  potentate  or  power,  with 
mutual  assent  and  consent,  do  submit  our  selves  to  the  mercy 
of  our  said  sovereign  lord,  and  with  the  like  mutual  assent 
and  consent  do  surrender,  &c. 

Signed  by  the  prior,  and  six  friers. 


tm 


A  COLLECTION 


BOOK  Sbctiok  V. 

,     "^       Q^  the  manner  of  ntppreating  the  monaateries  after  they 

were  turrendred. 

Tbb  reader  will  best  understftnil  thia  by  the  following 

account  of  the  suppresfficm  of  the  monastery  of  Teukabuiy, 

copied  from  b  book  that  U  in  the  augmenution-office,  which 

b^ns  thuB : 

TsE  certificate  of  Robert  Southwell  esquire,  William 
Petre,  Edward  Kainie,  and  John  London,  doctors  of  law: 
John  Apprice,  Jdin  Ejugsman,  Richard  Paulet,  and  Wil- 
liam Bemars,  esquires,  commis^oners  osugned  by  the  king's 
majesty,  to  take  the  surrendeiB  of  divers  monasteries,  by 
force  of  his  grace's  onnmiaaon  to  them,  6,  5,  4,  or  3  of 
them,  in  that  bdialf  directed ;  bearing  date  at  his  highnesses 
palace  of  Westminster,  the  7th  day  of  November,  in  the  31 
year  of  the  T&ga  of  our  most  dread  soveraign  lord  Henry 
the  Eighth,  by  the  grace  of  God,  king  o£  England,  and  of 
France,  defender  of  the  fiutb,  lord  of  Ireland,  and  in  earth 
immediately  under  Christ  supreme  head  of  the  church  of 
England,  of  all  and  singular  their  proceedings,  as  well  in 
and  (tf  these  monasteries  by  his  majesty  appointed  to  be  al- 
tered, as  of  others  to  be  dissolved,  according  to  the  tenour, 
purport  and  effect  of  his  grace's  said  commission ;  with  in- 
structions to  them  likewise  delivered,  as  hereafter  ensueth. 
Com.  Glocester. 
Surrendred  to  the  use  of  the  king's  majesty, 
and  of  his  heirs  and  successors  for  ever  made, 
bearing  date  under  the  covenl-seal  of  the 
same  late  monastery,  the  9th  day  of  January, 
in  the  SI  year  of  the  reign  of  our  most  dread 
victorious  soverdgn  lord  king  Henry  the 
Eighth :  and  the  said  day  ana  year  cieariy 
,  dissolved  and  suppressed. 

As  well  spiritual  as  temporal, - 
over  and  besides  136Z.  83.  Id. 
in  fees,  annuities,  and  custo- 
dies granted  to  divers  persons 
by  letters  patents  under  the 
covent-seal  of  the  said  late 
monastery  for  term  of  their 
.  lives. 


Teuksbu- 
lylatemo- 
oastery,    ' 


The  clear 
yearly  value 
of  all  the 
possessions  ■ 
Delon^ng  to 
the  said  Tate 
monastery. 


I.      s.    d. 
1595  15   6 


OF  RECORDS. 


sse 


PensKNis 

flignedtothe 

li£ereI]ffiou8 


/.     s.    d. 

''John  Widi,  late  ab- 
bot there  866  13  4 

John    Beley,    late 

prior  there  16    0  0 

J.  JBromesgrove  late 

pr.  of  Delehurst      13    6  8 

Rob.  Ciroester  prior 
of  St.  James  13    6  8 


BOOK 

III. 


thatkto 
Mgr,  to 


>  651    6  8 


cBfliii^^Bd;  ^  WiU. IKdcote prior 

of  Cranbome  10  0  0 

Robert  Cheltenhem 

B.D.  10  0  0 

Twomonks8/.a{neoe  16  0  0 

One  monk  7  0  0 

27monk8&.18«.4d. 

L    each  180  0  0, 

And  so  remains  clear — 1044    8  10 

rRemain  in  the  treasury  there 
p^^,  ^  rBel<Higing  I  under  the  custody  of  John  Whit- 
*™°*  ^^i  to  the  late<  tington,  kt.  the  keys  thereof  be- 

ing  delivered  to  Richard  Paulet 

Lreceiver. 


^^^**^'*^**       Lmonastery 


Houses  and 
buildines 
a»gpeato 
remain  un- 
defSeured. 


"The  lodging  called  the  New-" 
ark,  leading  from  the  gate  to 
the  late  aboot^s  lodging,  with 
buttery,  pantery,  cellar,  kitch- 
ing,  larder  and  pastry  thereto 
amoyning.  The  late  abbot^s 
lodging,  the  hostery,the  great 
gate  entring  into  the  court, 
with  the  lodging  over  the 
same;  the abbot^s stable, bake- 
house, brewhouse  and  slaugh- 
terhouse, the  almry,  bam, 
derryhouse,  the  great  bam 
next  Aven,  the  maltinghouse, 
with  the  gamers  in  the  same, 
the  oxhouse  in  the  Barton, 
the   Barton-gate,    and    the 

.  lodging  over  the  same. 


Committed 
to  the  custo- 
^dy  of  John 
Whitting- 
ton, 
knight. 


Deemed  to  be  bu- 
perfluouB. 


Leads  remaining 
upon 


Bells  renuuning 


A  COLLECTION 

'The  cliurch,  with  chap-l 
pels,    floistcTs,    clinpter- 
hoiise,     misericord,    thf 
two  dormitoriea,  infirm- 
arv,  with  chappels  and 
lodgings  within  the  same; 
the  work-hay,  witli  an- 
other house  adjoyning  to 
the    same,    the   covcnt-    Comm it- 
kitchen,  the  library,  the  .ted  as 
old   hosiery,  the  cham- Jabove- 
berers  lodging,  the  new     "'^ 
hall,  the  old  parlor  ad- 
joining  to   the    abbot's 
lodging ;    the    cellarers 
lodging,    the     poiiiiry- 
house,  the  gardner,  the 
almary,    and    all    other 
houses  and  lodgings  not 
above  reserved. 


■The  quire,  iles,  and  chajj-*] 
pels  annext  the  cloister,  I 
chapterhouse,  frater,  St.  !        180 
Miciiael's  chappcl,  hall,  f      foder. 
ferniory,  and  gale-house, 
L  esteemed  to  J 

rin  the  Eteple   there  are'i 
eight  poize,  by  estima- 


rln  the  Eteple   there  arel   tAcnn 
^    eight  poize,  by  estima-  Lgjgj,,. 

Jewels  reserved  to    rMitersgamishedwithgilt,'] 
the  use  of  the  king's<^    ni^ed  pearls,  and  conn-  V2. 
majesty.  L  terfeit  stones.  J 


Plate  of  silver  re- 
served to  the  same 


rSilver  ^It 
T  parrel 


rSilver 
I  Silver 
1    .ff" 


605  ounces, 


;}■ 


Oniamenu  reserved 
to  the  said  use. 


!       gill  DUO  ounces, 

tSilver  white    407  ounces. 


One  cope  of  a'dver  Ussue,"^ 
with  one  clesibJe,  and  one 
tuiiiclo  of  the  ftomej  one  i 
cope  of  gold  dssue,  with  f 
one  cles.  and  two  tuni-  I 
cles  of  the  same.  J 


OF  RECORDS. 


5M1 


Sum  of  all  the  or- 
naments, goods,  and 
chattelsbdon^ng  to  ^ 
the  said  late  monas- 
tery. 


Sdd  by  the  said  oommis- 1 
sionersy  as  in  a  paiticu-  I 
lar  book  c^  sales  there-  (    /. 


BOOl 
III. 


194 


8 


d. 
0 


Pay- 
ments 


To  the 
late  reli- 
gious 
and   ser- 
vants 
dispatcht 


80  13  4 


Pay- 
ments 


For  debts 
owing  by 
the    8aia< 
late  mo- 
nastery. 


18  18  0 


of  made  ready  to  be 
shewed,  as  more  at  large 
may  appear. 

To  38  late  religious  per-  ^ 
sons  of  the  said  late  mo- 
nastery   of   the    king^s 
Mat.  reward. 

To  an  144  late  servants  of 

the  said  late  monastery^  v  71c  in  O 
for  their  wages  and  Ji-  [ 
veries.  J 

To  divers  persons  for  vie- ' 
tuals  and  necessaries  of 
them  had  to  the  use  of 
the  md  monastery,  with 
10/.  paid  to  the  late  ab- 
bot there,  for  and  in  full 
payment  of  1S4/.  5^.  4d. 
oy  him  to  be  paid  to  cer- 
tain creditors  of  the  said 
late  monastery,  by  cove- 
nants made  with  the 
aforesaid  commissioners. 

And  so  remains  clear —  19  12  8 

T^henjbllows  a  list  of  some  small  debts  owing  to  and  by 
ike  said  monastery. 

ThenJbUows  a  list  of  the  livinffs  in  their  gift* 

Com.  Glocest.  Four  parsonages  and  10  vicarages. 

Com.  Wigom.  Two  parsonages  and  2  vicarages. 

Com.  Warwic.  Two  parsonages. 

Com.  Will.  Bristol.  Five  parsonages  and  1  vicarage. 
'""  00  2  vicar. 

One  pars,  and  2  vicar. 

Four  pars,  and  2  vicar. 

Three  pars. 

00  1  vicar. 

00  2  vicar. 


Com.  Wilts, 
Com.  Oxon. 
Com.  Dors. 
Com.  Sommers. 
Com.  Devon. 
Com.  Comub. 


Com.  Glamorg.  ) 


and  Morgan. 


00  5  vicar. 

In  all  21  parsonages,  and  27  vicarages. 
VOL.  I.  P*  2.  R 


242  A  COLLECTION 


BOOK 
HI.  IV.* 


Q^een  Ann  BcleyrCs  Ictst  letter  to  king  Henry. 

SIR, 

Cotton  lib  YouE  grace's  displeasure,  and  my  imprisonment,  are 
Otho.  c.  lo.  things  so  strange  unto  me,  as  what  to  write,  or  what  to  ex- 
*  **  *  cuse,  I  am  altogether  ignorant.  Whereas  you  send  unto 
me  (willing  me  to  confess  a  truth,  and  so  ^to  obtain  your 
favour)  by  such  an  one  whom  you  know  to  be  ^my  antient 
professed  enemy.  I  no  sooner  received  tliis  message  by 
him,  than  I  rightly  conceived  your  meaning;  and  if,  as 
you  say,  confessing  a  truth  indeed  may  procure  my  safety,  I 
shall  with  all  willingness  and  duty  perform  your  command. 
But  let  not  your  grace  ever  imagine  that  your  poor  wife 
will  ever  be  brought  to  acknowledge  a  fault,  where  not  so 
much  as  a  thought  ^  [thereof]  ever  proceded.  And  to 
speak  a  truth,  never  ^a.  prince  had  wife  more  loyal  in  all 
duty,  and  in  all  true  affection,  than  you  have  ever  found  in 
Ann  Boleyn,  with  which  name  and  place  I  could  willingly 
have  contented  my  self,  if  God,  and  your  gracc**s  pleasure 
had  ^80  been  pleased.  Neither  did  I  at  any  time  so  far  for- 
get my  self  in  my  exaltation,  or  received  queenship,  but  that 
I  always  looked  for  such  an  alteration  as  now  I  find ;  for 
the  ground  of  my  preferment  being  on  no  surer  foundation 
than  your  grace''s  fancy ;  the  least  ^alteration  was  fit  and 
•  sufficient  (I  know)  to  draw  that  fancy  to  some  other  sub- 
ject. You  have  chosen  me,  from  a  low  estate,  to  be  your 
queen  and  companion,  far  beyond  my  desert  or  desire.  If 
then  you  Yound  me  worthy  of  such  honour,  good  your  grace 
let  not  any  light  fancy,  or  bad  counsel  of  mine  enemies,  with- 
draw your  princely  favour  from  me ;  neither  let  that  stain, 
that  unworthy  stain  of  disloyal  heart  towards  your  good 
grace,  ever  cast  so  foul  a  blot  on  your  most  dutiful  wife, 
and  the  infant-princess  your  daughter :  try  me,  good  king, 

[*  A  great  part  of  this  letter  was  burnt  in  the  fire'before  noticed.]  '^ 
*  to  om,  ^  mine  '  thereof  preceded.  *  a  om. 

•  been  so  ^  alteration  I  knew,  was  fit  and  sufficient  to  draw 


OF  RECORDS.  S43 

• 

but  let  me  have  a  lawful  trial,  and  let  not  my  sworn  ene-  BOOK 
mies  sit  as  my  accusers  and  judges;  yea,  let  me  receive  ah 
open  trial,  for  my  truth  shall  fear  no  open  s shames;  then 
shall  you  see,  either  mine  innocency  cleared,  your  suspicion 
and  conscience  satisfied,  the  ignominy  and  slander  of  the 
world  stopped,  or  my  guilt  openly  declared.  So  that  what- 
soever Grod,  or  you  may  determine  of  me,  your  grace  may 
be  freed  from  an  open  censure ;  and  mine  offence  being  so 
lawfully  proved,  your  grace  is  at  liberty,  both  before  God 
and  man,  not  only  to  execute  worthy  punishment  on  me  as 
an  *^unfaythful  wife,  but  to  follow  your  affection,  already 
setled,  on  that  party,  for  whose  sake  I  am  now  as  I  am, 
whose  name  I  could  some  good  while  since  have  pointed 
unto,  your  grace  being  not  ignorant  of  my  suspicion 
therein. 

But  if  you  have  already  determined  of  me,  and  that  not 
only  my  death,  but  an  infamous  slander  must  bring  you 
the  'jojring  of  your  desired  happiness ;  then  I  desire  of  God, 
that  he  will  pardon  your  great  sin  ^herein,  and  likewise 'my 
enemies,  the  instruments  thereof;  and  that  he  will  not  call 
you  to  a  '"stnught  accoimt  for  your  unprincely  and  cruel 
usage  of  me,  at  his  general  judgment-seat,  where  both  you 
and  my  self  must  shortly  appear,  and  in  whose  °just  judg- 
ment I  doubt  not  (whatsoever  the  world  may  think  of  me) 
my  ^innocency  shall  be  openly  known,  and  sufficiently 
cleared. 

My  last  and  only  request  shall  be,  that  my  self  may  only 
bear  the  burden  of  your  grace*s  displeasure,  and  that  it  may 
not  touch  the  innocent  souls  of  those  poor  gentlemen,  who 
(as  I  understand)  are  likewise  in  stnut  imprisonment  for 
my  sake.  If  ever  I  have  found  favour  in  your  sight,  if 
ever  the  name  of  Ann  Boleyn  hath  been  pleasing  in  your 
Pears,  let  me  obtiun  this  request ;  and  I  will  so  leave  to 
trouble  your  grace  any  further,  with  mine  earnest  <i  prayer 
to  the  Trinity  to  have  your  grace  in  his  good  keeping,  and 

t  shame;  ^  nnlairfbl  *  enjoying  ^  therein,  '  mine 

*  strict  "  just  offi.  **  mine  innocence  p  ears,  then  let 

4  prayers 

R  2         . 


£44  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK   to  direct  you  in  all  your  actions.     From  my  doleful  prison 
^"-     in  the  Tower,  'the  6th  of  May. 

Your  most  loyal  and  ever  faithful  wife, 

Ann  Boleyn. 

V. 

The  judgment  of  the  convocation  concerning  general-coun' 
cUs.    Published  by  the  L.  Herbertjrom  the  original. 

As  concerning  general-councils,  like-as  we  (taught  by  long 
experience)  do  perfectly  know  that  there  never  was,  nor  is, 
any  diing  devised,  invented,  or  instituted  by  our  fore-fa- 
thers, more  expedient  or  more  necessary  for  the  establish- 
ment of  our  faith,  for  the  extirpation  of  here^es,  and  the 
abolishing  of  sects  and  schisms ;  and  finally,  for  the  reduc- 
ing of  Christ'*s  people  unto  one  perfect  unity  and  concord 
in  his  religion,  than  by  the  having  of  general-councils;  so 
that  the  same  be  lawfully  had  and  congr^ated  in  Spiritu 
SanctOy  and  be  also  conform  and  agreeable,  as  well  concern- 
ing the  surety  and  indifferency  of  the  places,  as  all  other 
points  requisite  and  necessary  for  the  same,  unto  that  whol- 
some  and  godly  institution  and  usage,  for  the  which  they 
were  at  first  devised  and  used  in  the  primitive  church :  even 
so  on  the  other  sade,  taught  by  like  experience,  we  esteem, 
repute,  and  judg,  that  there  is,  ne  can  be  any  thing  in  the 
world  more  pestilent  and  pernicious  to  the  common-weal  of 
Christendom,  or  whereby  the  truth  of  Grod**s  word  hath  in 
times  past,  or  hereafter  may  be  sooner  defaced  or  subverted, 
or  whereof  hath  and  may  ensue  more  contention,  more  dis- 
cord and  other  devilish  effects,  than  when  such  general 
councils  have  or  shall  be  assembled,  not  Christianly,  nor 
charitably,  but  for  and  upon  private  malice  and  ambition, 
or  other  worldly  and  carnal  respects  and  consideraUons, 
according  to  the  saying  of  Gregory  Nazianzenus^  in  his 
Epistle  to  one  Procopius,  wherein  he  writeth  this  sentence 
following ;  Sic  sentio,  si  verum  scribendum  est,  omnes  con- 
ventus  episcoporumfugiendos  esse^  quia  nuBius  st/nodifinem 

'  this 


OF  RECORDS.  S46 

vidi  bomuHy  negue  habeiUem  magit ,solutionem  malorum,  book 
quam  incremenium :  nam  cupiditaies  contefMonum^  et  gith- 
ria  (sed  ng  puies  me  ocRotum  isia  scribentem)  xnncuni  ro- 
tionnn.  That  is  to  say ;  <^  I  think  this,  if  I  should  write 
^  truly,  that  all  general  councils  be  to  be  eschewed,  for  I 
^  never  saw  that  they  produced  any  good  end  or  effect,  nor 
^  diat  any  provision  or  remedy,  but  rather  increase  of  mis- 
^  diiefs  proceeded  of  them.  For  the  de»re  of  maintenance 
*'  of  mens  o|nnions,  and  ambition  of  glory  (but  reckon  not 
^  that  I  write  this  of  malice)  hath  always  in  them  overoomed 
'*  reason.'"  Wherefore  we  think  that  Christian  princes, 
especially  and  above  all  things,  ou^t  and  must,  with  all 
tbor  wills,  power,  and  diligence,  foresee  and  provide ;  Ne 
iondissima  hoc  in  parte  mqforum  inetUtday  ad  improbieeu 
mo9  ambUionie^aui  maiiiUB  effechis  ewplendos^  diversiseimo 
suojtne  et  scderaHssimo  pervertaniur :  neve  ad  aUum  prtB^ 
tectum  poseint  vakre^  et  longe  diversum  effectum  orbiprx}- 
ducere  quam  sanctiseima  rAJb/Aes  pr<B  se  Jbrai.  That  is 
to  say,  '^  Lest  the  most  noble  wholsome  institutions  of  our 
^'  elders  in  this  behalf  be  perverted  to  a  most  contrary  and 
*'  most  ^cked  end  and  effect :  that  is  to  say,  to  fulfil  and 
'<  saUsfy  the  wicked  affections  of  mens  ambition  and  malice; 
"  or,  lest  they  might  prevail  for  any  other  colour,  or  bring 
^  forth  any  other  effect,  than  their  most  vertuous  and  laud- 
^*  able  countenance  doth  outwardly  to  the  world  shew  or 
"  pretend.''  And  first  of  all,  we  think  they  ought  princi- 
pally to  consider  who  hath  the  authority  to  call  together  a 
general  council.  Secondly,  whether  the  causes  alledged  be 
so  weighty  and  so  urgent,  that  necessarily  they  require  a 
general  council,  nor  can  otherwise  be  remedied.  Thirdly, 
who  ought  to  be  judges  in  the  general  council.  Fourthly, 
what  order  of  proceeding  is  to  be  observed  in  the  same ; 
and  how  the  opinions  or  judgments  of  the  fathers  are  to  be 
consulted  or  asked.  Fifthly,  what  doctrines  are  to  be  al- 
lowed or  defended,  with  divers  other  things  which  in  gene- 
ral councils  ought  of  reason  and  equity  to  be  observed. 
And  as  unto  the  first  pcnnt,  we  think  that  neither  the  bishop 
of  Rome,  nor  any  one  prince,  rf  what  estate,  degree,  or 

r8 


246  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK    preheminence  soever  he  be,  may,  by  his  own  authority,  call, 
•      indict,  or  summon  any  general  council,  without  the  express 


consent,  assent,  and  agreement  of  the  residue  of  Christian 
princes,  and  especially  such  as  have  within  their  own  realms 
and  seigniories,  imperium  meruniy  that  is  to  say,  of  such  as 
have  the  whole,  intire,  and  supream  government  and  au- 
thority over  all  their  subjects,  without  knowledging  or  re- 
cognizing of  any  other  supream  power  or  authority.  And 
this  to  be  true,  we  be  induced  to  think,  by  many  and  sun- 
dry, as  well  examples  as  great  reasons  and  authority.  The 
which,  forasmuch  as  it  should  be  over  long  and  tedious  to 
express  here  particularly,  we  have  thought  good  to  omit  the 
same  for  this  present.  And  in  witness  that  this  is  our  plain 
and  determinate  sentence,  opinion  and  judgment,  touching 
the  premisses,  we  the  prelats  and  clergy  under-written, 
being  congregate  together  in  the  convocation  of  the  pro- 
vince of  Canterbury,  and  representing  the  whole  clergy  of 
the  same,  have  to  these  presents  subscribed  our  names  the 
@Oth  of  July,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  15S6.  9&  Hen.  8. 

Signed  by 
There  were  Thomas  Cromwel,  Thomas  Cantuaricnsis, 

bishop" in ^  Johannes  London,  withlS  bishops ;  and 

*^*P"*-  of  abbots,  priors,  arch-deacons,  deans. 

Canter-  proctors,  clerks,  and  other  ministers,  49. 

bury;  and 

Rochester  

being  va-  ^ 

cant,  of  the 

other  i6,  VI. 

14  (lid  sign  •        ^ 

this.  Instructions  Jbr  the  king's  commissionersyjbr  a  new  sur- 

vey ;  and  an  inventory  to  be  made  of  all  the  demesnes^ 
lands  J  goods  and  chattels  appertaining  to  any  house  of 
religion  qfmonksy  canons^  and  nuns  within  their  commis- 
sion,  according  to  the  articles  hereafter JbOxjmng,  The 
number  of  which  houses  in  every  county  limited  in  their 
commission^  being  annexed  to  the  said  commission.  An 
original. 

Henry  R. 

Ex  MSS 

Nob.D.G.      First;  After  the  division  made,  one  auditor,  one  par- 

Pierpoint. 


OF  RECORDS.  S47 

ticular  leoaver,  one  derk  of  the  rcf;isler  of  the  last  visiui-  BOO  K 
tioD,  with  three  other  discreet  peraons  to  be  named  by  the 
kiD^  in  every  county  where  any  such  houses  be ;  after 
thor  repair  to  such  house,  shall  declare  to  the  govemour, 
tbe  religious  persons  of  the  same,  the  statute  of  dissolution, 
tbe  oommisekm,  and  the  cause  and  purpose  of  their  repair 
£orthat  time. 

Item  ;  That  after  the  declaration  ipade,  the  said  oommis- 
skners  shall  swear  the  govemours  of  the  houses,  or  such 
other  the  officers  of  the  same  house,  or  other,  as  ye  shall 
think  can  best  declare  the  state  and  jdight  of  the  same,  to 
make  declaration  and  answer  to  the  articles  there  under- 
written. 

Item  ;  Of  what  cMrder,  rule,  or  religion,  the  same  house  is, 
and  whether  it  be  a  cell  at  not :  and  if  it  be  a  cell,  then  the 
commissioners  to  deliver  to  the  govemour  of  the  house  a 
privy  seal;  and  also  to  injoin  him,  in  the  lung'*s  name, 
under  a  great  pain,  to  appear  without  delay  before  the 
chancellor  of  the  augmentaticms  of  the  revenues  of  the 
king's  crown  and  the  council ;  and  in  the  mean  time  not  to 
meddle  with  the  same  cell,  till  the  king^s  pleasure  be  fur- 
ther known. 

Item ;  What  number  of  persons  of  religion  be  in  the 
same,  and  the  conversation  of  their  lives ;  and  how  many  of 
them  be  priest&^  and  how  many  of  them  will  go  to  other 
houses  of  that  reli^on,  or. how  many  will  take  capacities; 
and  how  many  servants  or  hinds  the  same  house  keepeth 
commonly,  and  what  other  persons  have  their  living  in  the 
same  house. 

Item  i  To  survey  the  quantity  or  value  of  the  lead  and 
bells  of  the  same  house,  as  near  as  they  can ;  with  the  ruin, 
decay,  state  and  plight  of  the  same. 

Item ;  Incontinently  to  call  for  the  covent-seal,  with  all 
writings  and  charters,  evidences  and  muniments  concerning 
any  of  the  possessions  to  be  delivered  to  them,  and  put  the 
same  in  sure  keeping;  and  to  take  a  just  inventory  betwixt 
them  and  the  govemour,  or  other  head-officer,  by  inden- 
ture, of  the  ornaments,  plate,  jewels,  chattels,  ready  mony, 

R  4 


M8  A  COLLECTION 

B^OOK  stuiF  of  houshold,  cmn,  as  well  signed  as  not  ngned ;  stock 
^^''  and  store  in  the  fanner^s  hands,  and  the  value  thereof,  as 
near  as  they  can,  which  were  appertaining  to  the  same  houses 
the  first  day  of  March  last  past ;  and  what  debts  the  house 
doth  owe,  and  to  what  person ;  and  what  debts  be  owing 
to  them,  and  by  whom. 

Item ;  After,  to  cause  the  covent,  or  common-seal,  the 
plate,  jewels,  and  ready  mony,  to  be  put  in  safe  keepng, 
and  the  residue  of  the  particulars  specified  in  the  inven- 
tory, to  be  left  in  the  keeping  of  the  governor,  or  some 
other  head  officer,  without  wasting  or  consumption  of  the 
same,  unless  it  be  for  necessary  expence  of  the  house. 

Item ;  That  they  command  the  governour,  or  other  re- 
ceiver of  the  same  house,  to  receive  no  rents  of  their  farms, 
until  they  know  further  of  the  king^s  pleasure,  except  such 
rents  as  must  needs  be  had  for  their  necessary  food  or  sus- 
tenance, or  for  paiment  of  their  servants  wages. 

Item;  To  survey  discreetly  die  d^nesnes  of  the  same 
house ;  that  is  to  say,  such  as  have  not  been  commonly  used 
to  be  letten  out,  and  to  certify  the  clear  yearly  value 
thereof. 

Item  ;  To  examine  the  true  yearly  value  of  all  the  farms 
of  the  same  house,  deducting  thereof  rents  reserved,  pen- 
sions and  portions  paid  out  of  the  same,  synodals,  and 
proxies ;  bailiffs,  receivers,  stewards,  and  auditors  fees,  and 
the  names  of  them  to  whom  they  be  paid  and  due,  and  to 
none  other. 

Item  ;  What  leases  have  been  made  to  any  farmer,  of  the 
farms  pertaining  to  the  same  house ;  and  what  rent  they 
reserved,  and  to  whom,  and  for  how  many  years ;  and  a  copy 
of  the  indenture,  if  they  can  get  it,  or  else  the  counter-pane. 

Item ;  To  search  and  enquire  what  woods,  parks,  forrests, 
commons,  or  other  profit,  belonging  to  any  of  the  possessions 
of  the  same  houses,  the  number  of  the  acres,  the  age  and 
value,  as  near  s&  they  can. 

Item;  What  grants,  bargains,  sales,  gifts,  alienations, 
leases  of  any  lands,  tenements,  woods,  or  offices,  hath  been 
made  by  any  the  said  governors,  of  any  of  the  said  houses. 


OF  RECORDS.  94& 

within  one  year  next  before  the  4th  day  of  February  last  BOOR 

past,  and  of  what  things,  or  to  what  value,  and  to  whom, '^ 

wad  tar  what  estate. 

fiem;  If  there  be  any  house  of  the  religion  aforesaid 
omitted  and  not  oortified  in  the  exchequer,  then  the  said 
oommisaioners  to  survey  the  same,  and  to  make  certificate 
accordingly. 

liem ;  That  they  stndtly  command  every  govemour  of 
every  such  house  limited  in  their  oommis^on,  to  sow  and 
till  their  grounds  as  they  have  done  before,  till  the  king'^s 
pleasure  be  further  known. 

Item ;  If  there  be  any  house  given  by  the  lung  to  any 
perscm,  in  any  of  the  said  several  limits  of  the  said  commis- 
sion, the  names  whereof  shall  be  declared  to  the  said  com- 
misaoners,  then  the  siud  commissioners  shall  immediately 
take  the  covent  from  the  govemour,  and  take  an  inventory 
indented  of  the  lead,  bells,  debts,  goods,  chattels,  plate,  jew- 
els,  ornaments,  stock  and  store,  to  the  king'^s  use;  and  to 
make  sale  of  the  goods,  chattels,  and  other  implements, 
plate  and  jewels  only  excepted. 

Item ;  The  said  commissioners  in  every  such  house,  to 
send  such  of  the  religious  persons  that  will  remain  in  the 
same  reli^on,  to  some  other  great  bouse  of  that  religion, 
by  their  discretion,  with  a  letter  to  a  govemour  for  the  re- 
cdpt  of  them ;  and  the  residue  of  them  that  will  go  to  the 
world,  to  send  them  to  my  lord  of  Canterbury,  and  the 
lord  chancellor  for  their  capacities,  with  the  letter  of  the 
same  conunissioners. 

Itetn ;  The  said  commissioners  to  give  the  said  persons 
that  will  have  capacities,  some  reasonable  rewards,  accord- 
ing to  the  distance  of  the  place,  by  their  discretions  to  be 
aj^KHnted. 

Item ;  The  said  commissioners  to  command  the  govem- 
our to  resort  to  the  chancellor  of  the  augmentation  for  his 
yearly  stipend  and  pension. 

Item ;  If  there  be  any  house  dissolved  or  given  up  to 
the  king  by  their  deed,  then  the  commissioners  shall 
order  themselves  in  every  point  and  purpose,  as  the  houses 


250  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  given  by  the  king  to  any  other  person,  in  form  afore- 
"'•      said. 

Item ;  Every  of  the  said  commissioners  having  in  charge 
to  survey  more  than  one  shire  within  the  limits  of  their 
commission,  immediately  after  they  have  perused  one  shire, 
parcel  of  their  charge,  in  form  aforesaid,  shall  send  to  the 
chancellour  of  the  court  for  the  augmentation  of  the  reve- 
nues of  the  king's  crown,  a  brief  certificate  of  all  these  com- 
perts^  according  to  the  instructions  aforesaid,  what  they 
have  done  in  the  premisses ;  and  in  every  county  so  sur- 
veyed, then  to  proceed  further  to  another  county ;  and  so 
as  they  pass  the  said  counties  to  make  the  like  certificate, 
and  so  forth,  till  their  limits  be  surveyed,  and  there  to  re- 
main till  they  know  further  of  the  king^s  pleasure. 

Item ;  If  the  said  commissioners  have  but  one  county  in 
charge,  then  to  certify  the  said  chancellor  in  form  aforesaid, 
and  there  to  remain  till  they  know  further  of  the  king^s 
pleasure. 


VII. 

Injunctions  given  by  the  authority  of  the  king's  highness  to 

the  clergy  of  this  realm, 

RegUtr.  In  the  name  of  God.  Amen.     In  the  year  of  our  Lord 

foi*"T  b  ^^>  ^^  thousand  five  hundred  thirty  six,  and  of  the  most 
noble  reign  of  our  sovereign  lord  Henry  the  Eighth,  king 
of  England  and  ^of  France  the  28th  year,  and  the  day 

of  I  Thomas  Cromwel  knight,  lord  Cromwel,  keeper 

of  the  piivy-seal  of  our  said  soveraign  lord  the  king,  and 
vicegerent  unto  the  same,  for  and  concerning  all  his  <^juris- 
diction  ecclesiastical  within  ^this  realm,  visiting  by  the  king^s 
highnesses  supream  authority  ecclesiastical,  the  people  and 
clergy  of  this  deanry  of  by  my  trusty  commissary 

lawfully  deputed  and  constitute  for  this  part,  have, 
to  the  glory  of  Almighty  God,  to  the  king'^s  highness's 
honour,  the  publick-weal  of  this  his  realm,  and  encrease  of 

•  ODe  ^  of  om.  > '  jurisdictioos  *  tbc 


OF  RECORDS.  361 

vertue  in  the  same,  appointed  and  assigned  these  injunc-   BOOK 
uons  ensuing  to  be  kept  and  observed,  of  the  dean,  par-      ^^^' 
80DS,  vicars^  curats,  and  stipendaries  resiant^  or  having  cure 
of  souls,  or  any  other  spiritual  ^  administration  within  this 
deanery,  under  the  pains  hereafter  limited  and  appointed. 

The  first  is ;  that  the  dean,  parsons,  vicars,  and  other, 
having  cure  of  soul  any  where  within  thb  deanery,  shall 
fiiithfully  keep  and  observe,  and  as  far  as  in  them  may  lie, 
shall  cause  to  be  observed  and  k^pt  of  other,  all  and  singu- 
lar laws  and  statutes  of  this  realm,  made  for  the  abolishing 
and  extirpation  of  the  bishop  of  Rome^s  pretensed  and 
usurped  power  and  jurisdicdon  within  this  realm.  And  for 
the  Establishment  and  confirmation  of  the  king^s  authority 
and  jurisdiction  s  within  the  same,  as  of  the  supream  head 
of  the  church  of  England ;  and  shall,  to  the  uttermost  of 
their  wit,  ^knowledge,  and  learning,  purely,  ancerely,  and 
without  any  colour  or  dissimulation,  declare,  manifest,  and 
open,  for  the  space  of  one  quarter  of  a  year  *nowe  next  en- 
suing, once  every  Sunday,  and  after  that  at  the  least-wise 
twice  evciry  quarter,  in  their  sermons  and  other  collations, 
that  the  bishop  of  Rome^s  usurped  power  and  jurisdiction, 
having  no  establishment  nor  ground  by  the  law  of  God,  was 
of  most  just  causes  taken  away  and  abolished ;  and  there- 
fore they  owe  unto  him  no  manner  of  obedience  or  subjec- 
tion ;  and  that  the  king^s  power  is  within  his  dominion  the 
highest  power  and  potentate,  under  God,  to  whom  all  men 
within  the  same  l' dominion,  by  God'^s  commandment,  owe 
most  loyalty  and  obedience,  afore  and  above  all  other 
powers  and  potentates  in  earth. 

/if^m; 'Whereas  certain  articles  were  lately  devised  and 
put  forth  by  the  king^s  highnesses  authority,  and  conde- 
scended upon  by  the  prelates  and  clergy  of  this  his  realm  in 
convocation,  whereof  part  are  necessary  to  be  holden  and 
believed  for  our  salvation,  and  the  other  part  do  concern 
and  ^  touche  certain  laudable  ceremonies^  rites,  and  usages 
of  the  church,  meet  and  convenient  to  be  kept  and  used 

*  •dministratioDB  ^  establishmeot  s  of  ^  knowledg, 

'  Dowe  am»  ^  dominions,  *  teach  ^ 


862  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  for  ""a  decent  and  poUtick  order  in  the  same;  the  salt 
dean,  parsons,  vicars,  and  other  curats,  shall  so  open  am 
declare  in  their  said  sermons,  and  other  collations,  the  sail 
articles  unto  them  that  be  under  their  cure,  that  they  ma; 
plainly  know  and  discern  which  of  them  be  necessary  to  b 
believed  and  observed  for  their  salvation,  and  which  be  no 
necessary,  but  only  do  concern  the  decent  and  politick  orde 
of  the  said  church :  according  to  such  commandment  anc 
admonition  as  hath  been  given  unto  them  heretofore,  b] 
authority  of  the  king's  highness  in  that  behalf. 

Moreover,  that  they  shall  declare  unto  all  such  as  h 
under  their  cure,  the  articles  likewise  devised,  put  forth,  anc 
authorized  of  late,  for  and  concerning  the  abrogation  o 
certain  superfluous  holy-days,  according  to  the  efiect  anc 
purport  of  the  same  articles :  and  perswade  tlieir  parishion* 
ers  to  keep  and  observe  the  same  ^inviolablye,  as  thing 
holineselye  provided,  decreed,  and  established,  by  commoi 
consent,  and  publick  authority,  for  the  weal,  commodity 
and  profit  of  all  this  realm. 

Besides  this,  to  the  intent  that  all  superstition,  and  hypo 
crisie,  crept  into  divers  mens  hearts,  may  vanish  away,  thej 
shall  not  set  forth  or  extol  any  images,  reliques,  or  miracles 
for  any  superstition  or  lucre ;  nor  allure  the  people  by  anj 
inticements  to  the  pilgrimages  of  any  saint,  otherwise  thai 
is  °  permytte  in  the  articles  lately  put  forth  by  the  authoritj 
of  the  king^s  majesty,  and  condescended  upon  by  the  pre 
lates  and  clergy  of  this  his  realm  in  conv(x;ation ;  as  thougF 
it  were  proper  or  peculiar  to  that  saint  to  give  this  com 
modity,  or  that:  seeing  all  goodness,  health,  and  grace 
ought  to  be  both  asked  and  l(X)ked  for  only  of  God,  as  ol 
the  very  Author  of  the  same,  and  of  none  other,  for  without 
him  it  cannot  be  given  :  but  they  shall  exhort,  as  well  theii 
parishioners  as  other  pilgrims,  that  they  do  rather  applj 
themselves  to  the  keeping  of  God^s  commandments^  and 
fulfilling  of  his  works  of  charity:  perswading  them  thai 
they  shall  please  Gcxl  more  by  the  true  exercising  of  Ptheii 

*"  a  om.  "  inviolable,  as  things  liouestly  provided,  *  permitted 

p  the 


OF  RECORDS.  S5S 

bodily  labour^  traTail^  or  oocupatioD,  and  proYiding  fcH*   BOOK 
their  familien^  than  if  they  went  about  to  the  said  plgrim- 


ages ;  and  that  it  shall  profit  more  their  <isowle-heIthe,  if 
tbey  do  bestow  that  on  the  poor  and  needy,  which  they 
would  have  bestowed  upon  the  said  images  or  reliques. 

Also  in  the  same  their  sermons,  and  other  collations,  the 
parsons,  vicars,  and  other  curates,  aforesaid^  shall  diligently 
admonish  the  fathers  and  mothers,  masters  and  govemours 
of  youth,  being  within  their  cure,  to  teach,  or  cause  to  be 
taught,  their  children  and  servants,  even  from  their  infancy, 
tW  PaUr  NosiCTy  the  Articles  of  our  Faith,  and  the  Ten 
Commandments,  in  their,  mother  tongue :  and  the  same  so 
taught,  shall  cause  the  said  youth  oft  to  repeat  an^  under* 
stand.  And  to  the  'intent  this  may  be  the  more  easily 
done,  the  said  curates  shall,  in  their  sermons,  deliberately 
and  plainly  recite  of  the  said  PcUer  Nostery  the  Articles  of 
our  Faith,  and  the  Ten  Commandments,  one  clause  or  arti- 
de  one  day,  and  another  another  day,  till  >  thole  [the  whole] 
be  taugbt  and  ^learned  by  little ;  and  shall  deliver  the  same 
in  writing,  or  shew  where  printed  books  containing  the  same 
be  to  be  sold,  to  them  that  can  read  or  will  desire  the  same. 
And  thereto  that  the  siud  fathers  and  mothers,  masters  and 
govemours,  do  bestow  their  children  and  servants,  even 
from  thdr  childhood,  either  to  learning,  or  "to  some  other 
honest  exerdse,  occupation,  or  husbandry:  exhorting, 
counselling,  and  by  all  the  ways  and  means  they  may,  as 
well  in  tbeir  said  sermons  and  collations,  as  otherwise,  per- 
swading  the  said  fathers,  mothers,  masters,  and  other  go- 
vemours, being  under  their  cure  and  charge,  diligently  to 
provide  and  foresee  that  the  said  youth  be  in  no  manner- 
wise  kept  or  brought  up  in  idleness,  lest  at  any  time  after- 
wards diey  be  driven,  for  lack  of  some  mystery  or  occupa- 
tion to  live  by,  to  fall  to  begging,  stealing,  or  some  other 
unthriftiness ;  forasmuch  as  we  may  daily  see,  through  sloth 
and  idleness,  divers  valiant  men  fall,  some  to  beg^ng,  and 
wane  to  theft  and  murder ;  which  after,  brought  to  calamity 
and  misery,  impute  a  great  part  thereof  to  their  friends  and 

4  foals  bcidth,        *  intent  that  thii        •  tiiote        *  Icuiit        ■  to  om. 


264  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  governours;  which  suffered  them  to  be  brought  up  so  idlelj 
in  their  youth ;  where  if  they  had  been  well  educated  am 
brought  up  in  some  good  literature,  occupation,  or  mystery 
they  should,  being  rulers  of  their  own  family,  have  profited 
as  well  themselves  as  divers  other  persons,  to  the  great  com 
modity  and  ornament  of  the  common- weal. 

Also,  that  the  said  parsons,  vicars,  and  other  curates 
shall  diligently  provide  that  the  ^sacrament  and  sacra 
mentals  be  duly  and  reverently  ministred  in  their  parishes: 
and  if  at  any  time  it  y happen  them,  either  in  any  of  th( 
cases  expressed  in  the  statutes  of  this  realm,  or  of  specia 
licence  given  by  the  king'^s  majesty  to  be  absent  from  theii 
benefice,  they  shall  leave  their  cure,  not  to  a  rude  and  un- 
learned person,  but  to  an  honest,  well  learned,  and  expert 
curate,  that  may  teach  the  rude  and  unlearned  of  their  cun 
wholsom  doctrine,  and  reduce  them  to  the  right  way  that  d( 
err ;  and  always  let  them  see,  that  neither  they,  nor  theii 
vicars,  do  seek  more  their  own  profit,  promotion,  or  advan- 
tage, than  the  profit  of  the  souls  that  they  have  under  theii 
cure,  or  the  glory  of  God. 

♦Also,  that  every  parson,  or  proprietary  of  any  parish- 
church  within  this  realm,  shall  on  this  side  the  feast  of  St 
Peter  ad  Vincvla  next  coming,  provide  a  book  of  the  whole 
Bible,  both  in  Latin,  and  also  in  English,  and  lay  the  same 
in  the  quire,  for  every  man  that  will  to  read  and  look  there- 
in,  and  shall  discourage  no  man  from  the  reading  any  pari 
of  the  Bible,  either  in  Latin  or  English ;  but  rather  com- 
fort, exhort  and  admonish  every  man  to  read  the  same  as 
the  very  word  of  God,  and  the  spiritual  food  of  man^s  soul, 
whereby  they  may  the  better  know  the  duties  to  God,  and 
to  their  sovereign  lord  the  king,  and  their  neighbour :  evei 
gently  and  charitably  exhorting  that  using  a  sober  and  a 
modest  haviour  in  the  reading  and  inquisition  of  the  true 
sense  of  the  same,  they  do  in  no  wise  stiffly  or  eagerly  con- 
tend or  strive  one  with  another  about  the  same,  but  refer 


'  sacrameDts  y  bapned 

[•  This  paragraph  is  not  among  these  injunctions  in  the  register.] 


OF  RECORDS.  856 

the dedamioo  of  tlioae  places  that  be  in  oontroversy  to  the   BOOK 
judgment  of  them  that  be  better  learned.  "'' 

Alaoy  the  odd  dean,  parsons,  vicars,  curats,  and  other 
priests,  shall  in  no  wise,  at  any  unlawful  time,  nor  for  any 
odier  cause,  than  for  their  honest  necessity,  haunt  or  resort 
to  any  taverns  or  ale-houses;  and  after  their  dinner  and 
supper,  they  shall  not  give  themselves  to  drinking  or  riot, 
spending  their  time  idldy,  by  day  or  by  night,  at  tables  or 
cuds-{dayibg,  or  any  other  unlawful  game;  but  at  such 
times  as  they  shall  have  such  leisure,  they  shall  read  or  hear 
aomewhat  of  holy  scripture,  or  shall  occupy  themselves  with 
some  other  honest  exercise;  and  that  they  'always  do  those 
tilings  which  appertain  to  good  congruence  and  honesty, 
with  profit  of  the  commonweal,  having  always  in  mind,  that 
tliey  ought  to  excel  all  others  in  purity  of  life,  and  should 
be  ^example  to  all  other  to  live  well  and  Christianly. 

Furthermc»« ;  because  the  goods  of  the  church  are  called 
the  goods  of  the  poor^  and  at  these  days  nothing  is  less  seen 
than  the  poor  to  be  sustained  with  the  same ;  all  parsons, 
vicars,  pensionaries,  prebendaries,  and  other  beneficed  men 
within  ^this  deanery,  not  being  resident  upon  their  bene- 
fices, which  may  dispend  yearly  20/.  or  above  within  this 
deanery  or  elsewhere,  shall  distribute  hereafter  yearly 
amongst  their  poor  parishioners,  or  other  inhabitants  there, 
m  the  presence  of  the  church-wardens,  or  some  other  honest 
men  of  the  parish,  the  fortieth  part  of  the  fruits  and  revcs 
Dues  of  <^thdu:  said  benefices :  lest  they  be  worthily  noted  of 
ingratitude,  which,  reserving  so  many  parts  to  themselves, 
cannot  vouchsafe  to  impart  the  fortieth  portion  thereof 
amongst  the  poor  people  of  that  parish,  that  is  so  fruitful 
and  profitable  unto  them. 

And  to  the  intent  that  learned  men  may  hereafter  spring 
the  mare  for  the  execuUon  of  the  premisses ;  every  parson, 
near,  clerk,  or  beneficed  man  within  this  deanery,  having 
yearly  to  diqpend  in  benefices,  and  other  promotions  of  the 
church,  an  1002.  shall  ^ve  competent  exhibition  to  one 
schdar ;  and  for  as  many  hundred  pounds  more  as  he  may 

•  mlwaj  ■  ezamplet  ^  the  •  the 


856  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  dispend,  to  so  many  scholars  more  shall  give  like  exhibition 
in  the  university  of  <^Oxenford  or  Cambridge,  or  some  gram- 
mar-school ;  which  after  they  have  profited  in  good  learning, 
may  be  partners  of  their  patrons  cure  and  charge,  as  well 
fai  preaching  as  otherwise,  in  the  execution  of  their  offices ; 
or  may,  when  need  shall  be,  otherwise  profit  the  common- 
wealth with  their  counsel  and  wisdom. 

Also,  that  all  parsons,  vicars,  and  clerks,  having  churches, 
chappels,  or  ^mannons  within  this  deanery,  shall  bestow 
yearly  hereafter  upon  the  same  mansions,  or  chancels  of 
their  churches  being  in  decay,  the  fifth  part  of  their  bene- 
fices till  they  be  fully  repaired :  and  the  same  so  repaired, 
shall  always  keep  and  maintain  in  good  state. 

All  which  and  singular  injunctions  shall  be  inviolably  ob- 
served of  the  said  dean,  parsons,  vicars,  curats,  stipendaries, 
and  other  clerks  and  beneficed  men,  under  the  pain  of  sus- 
pension and  sequestration  of  the  fruits  of  their  benefices, 
until  they  have  done  their  duty  according  to  these  injunc- 
tions. 


VIII* 

CramweVs  letter  to  Sha^Um^  buJiop  ofSm-um^  taken  Jrom 
a  copy  writ  by  Morisone  his  secretary. 

Cotton  lib.  My  lord,  after  hearty  commendations,  I  cannot  but  both 
eop.  •4'jjj^^]^  marvel  that  you  whom  I  have  taken  as  mine  trusty 
friend,  should  judge  me,  as  I  perceive  by  your  letters  you 
do,  and  also  be  glad  that  ye  so  frankly  utter  your  stomach 
to  me.  I  would  thank  you  for  your  plain  writing  and  free 
monitions ;  saving  that  you  seem  fuller  of  suspicion  than  it 
becometh  a  prelate  of  your  sort  to  be :  and  (to  say  that 
maketh  me  more  sorry)  much  worse  perswaded  of  me  than 
I  thought  any  of  your  learning  and  judgment  could  have 
been.  I  took  a  matter  out  of  your  hands  to  mine,  if  upon 
considerations  mine  office  bind  me  to  do  so,  what  cause  have 

• 

*  Oxford  *  raansiou 

[•  This  letter  canuot  be  found  in  any  of  llie  Cotton  MSS.} 


OF  RECORDS.  267 

ye  to  complain  ?  If  I  had  done  this,  dther  upon  affection,  or  BOOK 
intending  prejudice  to  your  estimation,  you  might  have  ex-  ^'^' 
postulated  with  me ;  and  yet  if  ye  then  had  done  it  after  a 
gentler  sort,  I  should  both  sooner  have  amended  that  I  did 
amiss,  and  also  have  had  better  cause  to  judge  your  writing 
to  me,  to  be  of  a  friendly  heart  towards  me.  If  ye  be  of- 
fended with  my  sharp  letters,  how  can  your  testy  words  (I 
had  almost  given  them  another  name)  delight  me  P  I  re- 
quired you  to  use  no  extremity  in  your  office,  durus  est  hie 
sermOf  ye  call  it ;  and  when  ye  have  done,  ye  begin  again, 
even  as  though  all  b«ng  said,  all  were  still  behind.  If  ye 
have  used  none  extremity,  I  am  I  ensure  you  as  glad  of  it 
as  I  ought  to  be:  and  though  ye  do  not,  yet  upon  a  com- 
jdaint  my  office  bindeth  me  to  succour  him  that  saith  he  is 
over-matched,  and  is  compelled  to  sustain  wrong.  I  was 
thus  informed,  and  by  persons  to  whom  I  gave  more  credit 
than  I  intend  to  do  hereafter,  if  they  have  abused  me,  as  ye 
would  make  me  believe  they  have.  They  thus  complaining, 
could  I  do  less  than  grant  unto  them  such  remedies  as  the 
king^s  highness  and  his  laws  give  indifferently  to  all  his  sub- 
jects ?  Might  I  not  also  somewhat  gather,  that  ye  proceeded 
the  sorer  against  the  reader,  Roger  London,  when  I  had 
seen  how  much  you  desired  the  preferment  of  your  servant 
to  that  revenue  ?  My  lord,  you  had  shewed  your  self  of 
much  more  patience,  I  will  not  say  of  much  more  prudence, 
if  you  had  contented  your  self  with  their  lawful  appeal,  and 
my  lawful  injunctions ;  and  rather  have  written  somewhat 
fiilly  to  instruct  us  in  this  matter,  than  thus  to  desire  to 
conquer  me  by  shrewd  words,  to  vanquish  me  by  sharp 
threp  of  scripture,  which  as  I  know  to  use  travel,  so  I  trust 
to  God  as  great  a  clerk  as  ye  be,  is  done  already.  Thus 
out  of  their  place,  it  becometh  me  not,  neither  yet  I  am 
wont  to  vaunt  my  self  of  well-doing,  I  know  who  worketb 
all  that  is  well  wrought  by  me ;  and  whereas  he  is  the  whole 
doer,  I  intend  not  to  offer  him  this  wrong,  to  labour,  and  I 
to  take  the  thanks ;  yet  as  I  do  not  cease  to  give  thanks, 
that  it  hath  pleased  his  goodness  to  use  me  as  an  instru- 
ment, and  to  work  somewhat  by  me,  so  I  trust  I  am  as 
VOL.  I.  p.  S.  s 


258  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  ready  to  serve  him  in  my  calling,  to  my  little  power,  as  y 
^^^'  are  prest  to  write  worse  of  me  than  ye  ought  to  think.  M; 
prayer  is,  That  God  give  me  no  longer  life,  than  I  shall  b 
glad  to  use  mine  office  in  cedificaHonem^  and  not  in  destruc 
tionenif  as  ye  bear  me  in  hand  I  do.  God,  ye  say,  wij 
judge  such  using  of  authority,  meaning  flatly,  that  I  d 
abuse  such  power  as  hath  pleased  Grod  and  the  king'^s  high 
ness  to  set  me  in ;  God,  I  say,  will  judge  such  judges  as  y 
are,  and  charge  also  such  thoughts  as  ye  misuse :  ye  do  nc 
so  well  as  I  would  ye  should  do,  if  ye  so  think  of  me  a 
your  letters  make  me  think  ye  do.  The  crime  that  y 
charge  me  withal,  is  greater  than  I  may  or  ought  to  beai 
untruer,  I  trust,  than  they  that  would  fainest  shall  be  abl 
to  prove.  It  is  a  strange  thing,  you  say,  that  I  neithe 
would  write,  nor  send  you  word  by  mouth,  what  ye  shouL 
do  with  the  popish  monks  of  Abington ;  and  that  the  abbo 
of  Redding  could  get  straight-way  my  letters  to  inhibi 
your  just  doings ;  that  was  not  my  mind  which  I  wrote, 
did  not  intend  to  lett  your  just  doings,  but  rather  to  requir 
you  to  do  justly ;  neither  was  I  swift  in  granting  my  letter 
to  him,  albeit  I  am  much  readier  to  help  him  that  com 
plains  of  wrong,  than  prest  to  further  on  him  that  desiretl 
punishment  of  a  person  whom  I  am  not  sure  hath  offended 
I  made  you  no  answer,  a  strange  thing !  my  lord,  I  though 
ye  had  better  known  my  business,  than  for  such  a  matter  ti 
esteem  me  not  your  friend  ;  you  might  have  better  judgec 
that  I  was  too  much  curabred  with  other  affairs,  that  thosi 
which  sued  for  the  abbot,  could  better  espy  their  time  thai 
you  could.  Some  man  will  think  it  rather  utter  displeasur 
conceived  before,  than  that  ye  have  any  urgent  occasioi 
here  to  misjudge  my  mind  towards  you.  As  concerning 
your  manor,  you  must  use  your  priviledges  as  things  len 
unto  you,  so  long  as  ye  shall  occupy  them  well,  that  is,  ac 
cording  to  the  mind  and  pleasure  of  them  that  gave  yoi 
them.  I  took  neither  the  monk'*s  cause,  nor  any  other,  int< 
my  hands,  to  be  a  bearer  of  any  such  whom  their  uprigh 
dealings  is  not  able  to  bear.  No,  you  know  I  think,  that  ] 
love  such  readers  of  scripture  as  little  as  ye  do :  would  Goc 


OF  RECORDS.  259 

■MO  of  your  sort  were  as  diligent  to  see  that  in  all  their  dio-   BOOK 
enes  good  were  made,  as  I  am  glad  to  remove  things  wlicn  ' 

I  know  them ;  if  ye  had  taken  even  then  but  half  the  pains 
to  send  up  such  things  against  him  as  ye  now  send,  neither 
yoa  should  have  had  cause,  no  nor  occasion  thus  easily  to 
diviiie  €ii  my  good  or  evil-will  towards  you,  nor  I  have  been 
combred  with  this  answer.     My  lord,  I  pray  you,  while  I 
oi  your  fiiend,  take  me  to  be  so,  for  if  I  were  not,  or  if  I 
knew  any  cause  why  I  ought  not,  I  would  not  be  afraid  to 
ihew  you  what  had  alienated  my  mind  from  you ;  so  you 
diould  well  perodive  that  my  displeasure  should  last  no 
knger  than  there  were  cause.     I  pass  over  your  Nemo 
ladUur  fit#t  i  seipso,  I  pray  with  you  this  first  part.  Our 
Lord  have  pity  tipon  me;  the  other  part  is  not  in  my 
players.  Thai  God  shoidd  turn  my  hearty  for  he  is  my  judge, 
I  may  err  in  my  doings  for  want  of  knowledge,  but  I  will- 
ingly bear  no  misdoers,  I  willingly  hurt  none  whom  honesty 
and  the  king^s  laws  do  not  refuse.     Undo  not  you  your  self, 
I  intend  nothing  less  than  to  work  you  any  displeasure.    If 
hitherto  I  have  shewed  you.  any  pleasure,  I  am  glad  of  it : 
I  shewed  it  to  your  qualities  and  not  to  you  ;  if  they  tarry 
with  you,  my  good-will  cannot  depart  from  you,  except 
your  prayer  be  heard,  that  is.  My  heart  be  turned,     I  as- 
sure you  I  am  right  glad  ye  are  in  the  place  ye  are  in,  and 
inll  do  what  shall  lie  in  me  to  aid  you  in  your  office^  to 
maintain  your  reputation,  to  give  you  credit  among  your 
flock^  and  else  where ;  as  long  as  I  shall  see  you  faithful  to 
jour  duty,  according  to  your  calling.     I  will  not  become 
your  good  lord,  as  your  desire  is,  I  am  and  have  been  your 
friend,  and  take  you  to  be  mine ;  cast  out  vain  suspicion ; 
let  rash  judgment  rule  men  oTless  wit  and  discretion ;  wil- 
fulness becometh  all  men  better  than  a  bishop,  which  should 
always  teach  us  to  lack  gladly  our  own  will,  because  you 
may  not  have  your  own  will.     Here  is  Christus  paup.JbcU 
ei  dUaij  cum  Dominus  dedit  et  Dominua  abstidit^  to  what 
purpose?  Sit  nomen  Domini  benedictum^  can  never  lack  his 
]daoe,  it  becometh  always  in  season ;  or  else  as  great  a  divine 
as  ye  are,  I  would  say,  it  were  not  the  best  placed  here,  ex- 

sS  ^ 


860  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK   cept  thou  wist  better,  you  had  rather  lose  all  than  any  par 

! of  your  will.     I  pray  you  teach  patience  better  in  youi 

deeds^  or  else  speak  as  little  of  it  as  ye  can.  My  lord,  yoi 
might  have  provoked  another  in  my  place,  that  would  havi 
used  less  patience  with  you,  finding  so  little  in  you  ;  but  1 
can  take  your  writings,  and  this  heat  of  your  stomach,  evei 
as  well  as  I  can,  I  trust,  beware  of  flatterers.  As  for  th< 
abbot  of  Redding,  and  his  monk,  if  I  find  them  as  ye  saj 
they  are,  I  will  order  them  as  I  shall  think  good.  Ye  shal 
do  well  to  do  your  duty  ;  if  you  so  do,  ye  have  no  cause  ti 
mistrust  my  friendship ;  if  ye  do  not,  I  must  tell  it  you 
and  that  somewhat  after  the  plainest  sort.  To  take  a  caus< 
out  of  your  hands  into  mine,  I  do  but  mine  office,  you  med- 
dle further  than  your  office  ynJl  bear  you,  thus  roughly  U 
handle  me  for  using  of  mine:  If  ye  do  so  no  more,  I  lei 
pass  all  that  is  past,  and  offer  you  such  kindness  as  ye  shaL 
lawfully  desire  at  my  hands.     Thus  fare  you  well. 


IX. 

7%^  sentence  given  out  by  pope  Paul  the  Thirds  againsi 

king  Henry. 

Damnatio  et  excommtmicatio  Henrid  8  regis  Angiice,  ejus- 
quejautorum  et  complicum^  cum  aiiarum  posnarum  ad- 
Jectione. 

Paulus  episcopu>s  servus  servorum  Dei  ad  perpetuam  re 

memoriam, 

Chernbini  Ejus  qui  immobilis  permanens  sua  providentia  ordini 
^iwrium  njii-abiii  Jat  cuncta  moveri,  disponente  dementia,  vices,  lice 
pag.  704-  immeriti  gerentes  in  terris,  et  in  sede  justitiae  constituti 
juxta  prophetse  quoque  Hieremiae  vaticinium  dicentis :  eoo 
te  constitui  super  gentes  et  regna,  ut  evellas  et  destruas 
aedifices,  plantes^.  prsecipuum  super  omnes  reges  universa 
terrse  cunctosq;  populos  obtinentes  principatum:  9c  illun 
qui  pius  et  misericors  est,  et  vindictam  ei  qui  illam  praBve- 
nit  paratam  temperat,  nee  quos  impoenitentes  videt  seven 


OF  RECORDS.  S61 

uldoDe  cOTTigatj  quin  prius  oommmetur,  in  assidue  autem  BOOK 
peocantes  et  in  peocatis  pereeverantes,  cum  excessus  miseri-  ^^^' 
cordw  fines  prwtereiint  ut  saltern  metii  pcenae  ad  cor  re- 
?erti  oogantur,  jusdtise  vires  exercet,  imitantes;  ex  incum- 
bend  nobis  apostoUcs  soUicitudiDis  studio  per-urgemur,  ut 
cuDctanim  personarum  nostrse  curse  ccelitus  commissaruin 
salubri  statui  solertius  intendamus,  ac  erroribus  et  scandalis, 
quae  bostis  antiqui  versutia  imminere  conspicimus,  propen- 
sius  obviemus,  excessusq;  et  enormia  ac  scandalosa  crimina 
coDgrua  aeveritate  coerceamus,  et  juxta  apostolum  inobe- 
djentiam  ovium  promptius  ulciscendo,  illorum  perpetratores 
defaita  ocnrectione  sic  compescamus,  quod  eos  Dei  iram 
provocasse  pceniteat,  et  ex  hoc  aliis  exemplum  cautels  salu- 
toris  aooedat. 

Sane  cum  superioribus  diebus  nobis  relatum  fuisset,  quod 
Henricus  Anglise  rex,  licet  tempore  pontificatus  feel,  record. 
Leoois  paps  X.  prsedecessoris  nostri  diversorum  hsretico- 
ram  errores,  saepe  ab  apostolica  sede  et  sacris  conciliis  prse- 
teritis  temporibus  damnatos,  et  novissime  nostra  state  per 
perditionis  alumnum  Martinum  Lutherum  suscitatos  et  in- 
novates, zelo  catholics  fidei,  et  erga  dictam  sedem  devotio- 
nis  fervore  inductus,  non  minus  docte  quam  pie,  per  quen- 
dam  librum  per  eum  desuper  compositum,  et  eidem  Leoni 
prsedecessori  ut  eum  examinaret  et  approbaret  oblatum, 
confutasset,  ob  quod  ab  eodem  Leone  prsedecessore  ultra 
dicti  libri,  cum  magna  ipsius  Henrici  re^s  laude  et  com- 
mendatione,  approbationem,  titulum  Defensoris  Fidei  repor- 
taverit,  k  recta  fide  et  apostolico  tramite  devians,  ac  propriae 
salutis,  fames,  et  honoris  immemor,  postquam  charissima  in 
Christo  filia  nostra  Catharina  Anglise  regina  illustri  sua 
progenie  conjuge,  cum  qua  publice  in  facie  ecclesise  matri- 
monium  contraxerat,  et  per  plures  annos  continuaverat,  ac 
ex  qua,  dicto  constante  matrimonio,  prolem  pluries  suscepe- 
rat ;  nulla  le^tima  subastente  causa,  et  contra  ecclesias  pro- 
hibitionem  dimissa,  cum  quadam  Anna  Bolena,  muliere 
Anglica,  dicta  Catharina  adhuc  vivente,  de  facto  matrimo- 
piuia  contraxerat,  ad  deteriora  prosiliens,  quasdam  l^es 
era  generales  constitutiones  edere  non  erubuit,  per  quas 

s3 


86«  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  subditos  SU06  ad  quosdam  hsereticos  et  schismaticos  artic 
los  tenendos,  inter  quos  et  hoc  erat  quod  Romanus  pondf 
caput  ecclesiae,  et  Christi  vicanus  non  erat,  et  quod  ipse 
Anglica  ecclesia  supremum  caput  existebat,  sub  gravib 
etiam  mortis  poenis  cogebat.  Et  his  non  contentus,  Diabc 
sacrilegii  crimen  suadente,  quamplures  praelatos,  etiam  e] 
scopos,  aliasq;  personas  ecclesiasticas,  etiam  regulares,  ne 
non  saK;uIares,  sibi  ut  hseretico  et  schismatico  adhserere, 
articulos  prsedictos  sanctorum  patrum  decretis  et  sacroru 
conciliorum  statutis,  imo  etiam  ipsi  evangelic®  veritati  co 
trarios,  tanquam  tales  alios  damnatos  approbare,  et  seq 
nolentesy  et  intrepide  recusantes,  capi  et  carceribus  man* 
pari.  Hisq;  similiter  non  contentus,  mala  malis  accum 
lando,  bonse  memorise  Jo.  H.  S.  Vitalis  presbyt.  carding 
Roffen.  quem  ob  fidei  constantiam  et  vitae  sanctimoniam  i 
cardinalatus  dignitatem  promoveramus,  cum  dictis  hseresib 
et  erroribus  consentire  nollet^  horrenda  immanitate  et  d 
testanda  ssevitia,  publioe  miserabili  supplicio  tradi  et  deo 
lari  mandaverat,  et  fecerat,  excommunicationis,  et  anatli 
matis,  aliasq;  gravissimas  sententias,  censuras,  et  pcenas 
literis  et  constitutionibus  recolendae  mem.  Bonifacii  VII 
Honorii  III.  Roman,  pontificum  prsedecessorum  nostroru 
desuper  editis  contentas,  et  alias  in  tales  k  jure  latas  dai 
nabiliter  incurrendo,  ac  regno  Angliae,  et  dominiis  quae  1 
nebat,  necnon  regalis  fastigii  celsitudine  ac  praefati  titi 
prserogativa,  et  honore  se  indignum  reddendo. 

S.  Nos  licet  ex  eo,  quod  prout  non  ignorabamus,  idc 
Henricus  rex  certis  censuris  ecclesiasticis,  quibus  a  piae  nc 
morise  Clemente  papa  VII.  etiam  praedecessore  nostro,  pa 
quam  humanissimis  literis  et  patemis  exhortationibus,  mi 
tisq;  nunciis  et  mediis,  primo  et  postremo  etiam  judicialiu 
ut  praefatam  Annam  k  se  dimitteret,  et  ad  praedictae  Catl: 
rinae  suae  verae  conjugis  consortium  rediret,  frustra  monit 
fuexaiy  innodatus  extiterat,  Pharaonis  duritium  imitand 
per  longum  tempus  in  clavium  contemptum  insorduerat, 
insordescebat,  quod  ad  cor  rediret,  vix  sperare  posse  vid 
remus^  ob  patemam  tamen  charitatem  qua  in  minorib 
constituti  donee  in  obedientia,  et  reverentia  sedis  prasdici 


OF  RECORDS.  2BS 

pemummty  eum  proflecuti  fueramus,  utq;  darius  videre  po»-    rook 
semus,  an  clamor  qui  ad  nos  delatus  fiierat,  (quern  certe       ^^^' 
etiam  ipaus  Henrici  reps  respectu  falsum  esse  desideramus) 
verus  easet,  statuiinus  ab  ulteriori  contra  ipsum  Henricum 
regem  processu  ad  tempus  abstinendo,  hujus  m  veritatem 
diligentius  indagare. 

8.  Cum  autem  debitis  diligentiis  desuper  factis  clamorem 
ad  nos^  ut  pnefertur,  delatum,  verum  esse,  simulque,  quod 
dolenter  referimus,  dictum  Henricum  regem  ita  in  profun- 
dum  malorum  descendisse,  ut  de  ejus  resipiscentia  nulla 
penitus  videatur  spes  haberi  posse,  reperimus:  nos  atten- 
dentes  vetere  lege,  crimen  adulterii  notatum  lajndari  man- 
datum,  ac  auctores  schismatis  halitu  terrse  absorptos,  eo- 
mmq;  sequaces  coelesti  igne  consumptos,  Elymamque  ma- 
gum  viis  domini  re»stentem  per  apostolum  setema  severitate 
damnatum  fiiisse,  Tolentesq;  ne  in  districto  examine  ipdus 
Henrici  regis  et  subditorum  suorum,  quos  secum  in  perdi- 
tionem  trahere  videmus,  animarum  ratio  k  nobis  exposcatur, 
quantum  nobis  ex  alto  conceditur,  providere  contra  Henri- 
cum regem,  ejusque  complices,  fautores,  adhserentes,  et 
sequaces,  et  in  praemissis  quomodolibet  culpabiles,  contra 
quod  ex  eo  quod  excessus,  et  delicta  praedicta  adeo  mani- 
festa  sunt  et  notoria,  ut  nulla  possint  ter^versatione  celari, 
absque  ulteriori  mora  ad  executionem  procedere  possemus, 
benignius  agendo,  decrevimus  infrascripto  modo  proce- 
dere. 

4.  Habita  itaque  super  his  cum  venerabilibus  fratribus 
Dostris  S  •  R.  £.  cardinalibus  deliberatione  matura,  et  de 
illorum  consilio  et  assensu,  pra^fatum  Henricum  regem, 
ejusque  complices,  fautores,  adhserentes,  consultores  et  se- 
quaoeSy  ac  quoscunque  alios  in  praemissis,  ceu  eorum  aliquo 
quoquo  modo  culpabiles,  tam  laicos  quam  clericos^  eUam 
r^ulares  cujuscunque  dignitatis,  status,  gradus,  ordinis, 
amditicmis,  prseeminentise,  et  excellentise  exbtant,  (quorum 
nomina  et  cognomina,  perinde  ac  si  praesentibus  insereren- 
tur,  pro  sufficienter  expressis  haberi  volumus)  per  viscera 
miflericordiae  Dei  nostri  hortamur,  et  requirimus  in  domino, 
quatenus  Henricus  rex  k  praedictis  erroribus  prorsus  absti- 

s  4 


964  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  neat,  et  oonstitutiones,  seu  leees  pnedictas,  sicut  de  facte 
cas  fedt,  revocet,  casset,  et  annullet,  et  coactione  subditorun 
suorum  ad  eas  servandas^  necnon  carceratione^  captura,  el 
punitione  illoruniy  qui  ipsis  constitutionibus  seu  le^bus  ad- 
hserere,  aut  eas  servare  noluerint,  et  ab  aliis  erroribus  prse- 
dictis  penitus,  et  omnino  abstineat,  et  si  quos  prsemissorun 
occasione  captivos  habeat,  relaxet. 

5.  Complices  vero,  fautores,  adherentes,  consultores,  et 
sequaces  dicti  Henrici  re^s  in  praemissis,  et  circa  ea  ipd 
Henrico  regi  super  his  de  csetero  non  adsistant,  nee  ad< 
hsreant,  vel  faveant,  nee  ei  consilium,  auxilium,  vel  favo- 
rem,  desuper  prsestent 

6.  Alias  si  Henricus  rex,  ac  fautores,  adhserentes,  con- 
sultores, et  sequaces,  hortadonibus  et  requisitionibus  hujus- 
modi  non  annuerint  cum  effectu,  Henricum  regem,  fautores^ 
adhserentes,  consultores  et  sequaces,  ac  alios  culpabiles  prse- 
dictos,  auctoritate  apostolica,  ac  ex  certa  nostra  scientia,  et 
de  apostolicse  potestatis  plenitudine,  tenore  prsesentium,  in 
virtute  sanctsB  obediential,  ac  sub  majoris  excommunicatio- 
nis  lata  sententia,  k  qua  etiam  praetextu  cujuscunque  privi- 
le^i,  vel  facultatis,  etiam  in  forma  confessionalis,  cum  qui- 
buscunque  efficasissimis  clausulis  nobis  et  sede  praedicts 
quomodolibet  concessis,  et  etiam  iteratis  vicibus  innovatis. 
ab  alio  quam  k  Romano  pontifice,  praeterquam  in  mortis 
articulo  constituti,  ita  tamen,  quod  si  aliquem  absolvi  con- 
tingat,  qui  postmodum  convaluerit,  nisi  post  convalescen- 
tiam,  monitioni  et  mandatis  nostris  hujusmodi  paruerit  cum 
eiFectu,  in  eandem  excommunicationis  sententiam  reincidant. 
absolvi  non  possint. 

7.  Necnon  rebellionis,  et  quoad  Henricum  regem,  etiam 
perditionis  regni,  et  dominiorum  praedictorum,  et  tam  quoad 
eum,  quam  quoad  alios  monitos  supradictos  supra  et  infra- 
scriptis  poenis,  quas  si  dictis  monitioni  et  mandatis,  ut  pra?- 
fertur,  non  paruerint,  eos,  et  eorum  singulos,  ipso  facte 
respective  incurrere  volumus,  per  praesentes  monemus ;  eis- 
que  et  eorum  cuilibet  districte  praecipiendo  mandamus,  qua- 
tenus  Henricus  rex  per  se,  vel  procuratorem  legitimum  et 
suiHcienti  mandato  sufiultum,  infra  nonaginta,  complices 


OF 


m  pneflDMBs  qoamodofibet  ciilpabiles  supiiMiiccii  apcuhw 

etrrrlfriiifiri  ccubd  rog^ulares,  personaliter  inihi  {mu^simn 

&B  oompsromt  oonmi  nobis,  ad  ae  super  pnraussis  kj^dane 

fifiMMidmn  et  defcndendum ;  idias  TideDdum  et  audiciK 

dnm  ooDtim  eos  et  eonim  singnlos,  edam  nominatiin,  quns 

ac  mooemus,  qualenusexpediat,  ad  omnes  et  sngulos  actus 

edain   sententiam  defimtiTam^  declaratoriam,  condciniiatai> 

nam,  et  privatanam,  ac  mandatum  cxecutivum  procedi« 

Quod  fii  Heniicus  rex,  et  alii  moniti  pnedicti  intra  dictoa  tcr» 

mmoB  eis  ut  pnefertur,  respectiTe  pnefixos  dod  oomparucrint^ 

et  pnedictam  exoommunicatioiiis  sententiam  per  tres  dies 

post  lapsum  dictonim  temmionim  animo,  quod  ahsit,  susti* 

mieriiit  induratD,  oensuras  ipsas  aggravamus,  et  successive 

lei^gravamus,  Henricumq;  ipsum,  privationis  r^ni  et  do> 

miniorum  pnsdictarum,  et  tarn  cum  quam  alios  monitos 

pnedictos  et  eorum  singukn,  omnes  et  singulas  alias  pomas 

pnedictas  incurrisae,  ab  omnibusq;  Christi  fidelibus,  cum 

eorum  bonis  perpetuo  diffidatos  esse.     Et  si  interim  ab  hu-> 

manis  decedat,  eodeaastica  debere  carere  sepultura,  aucto^ 

ritate  et  potestatis  plenitudine  prsedictis  deeernimus,  et  de- 

daramus,  eosque  anathematis,  maledictionis,  et  damnationis 

aetemae  mucrone  percutimus. 

8.  Necnon  quae  praefatus  Henricus  rex  quomodoliliet,  et 
ex  quavis  causa  tenet,  habet,  aut  possidet,  Quamdiu  Henri- 
cus rex,  et  alii  moniti  praedicti,  et  eorum  singuli  in  aliis  per 
dictum  Henricum  regem  non  tentis,  habitis,  aut  possessis 
permanserint,  et  triduo  post  eorum  indc  recessum,  et  alia 
quaecunq;  ad  quae  Henricum  regem,  et  alios  monitos  pras- 
dictos,  post  lapsum  dictorum  tcrminorum  declinare  conti- 
gerit,  dominia,  dvitates,  terras,  castra,  villas,  oppida,  metn>> 
poUtanasque,  et  alias  cathedrales,  caeterasq;  inferiores  eccle- 
sias,  uecnon  monasteria,  prioratus,  domos,  conventus,  ct 
loca  religiosa,  vel  pia  cujuscunque,  etiam  S.  Benedict.  Clu- 
niacen.  Cistercien.  Prsemonstraten.  ac  Prsedicatorum,  Mi- 
porum,  Eremitarum,  S.  Augustini,  Carmelitarum,  ct  alioL 
rum  ordinum^  ac  congregationum,  et  militiarum  quarum- 
cunque  in  ipns  dominiis,  civitatibus,  terns,  castris,  viUis, 


S66  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  oppidis,  et  locis  existentia,  ecclesiastioo  supponimus  inter- 
dictO)  ita  ut  illo  durante  in  iis  etiam  prsetextu  cujuscunquc 
apostolici  indulCi,  ecclesiis,  monasteriis,  prioratibus,  domibus, 
conventibusy  locis,  ordinibus,  aut  personis,  etiam  quacunq; 
dignitate  fulgentibus  concessi,  praeterquam  in  casibus  a  jure 
permissis,  ac  etiam  in  iUis  alias  quam  clausis  januis,  et  ex- 
communicatis  et  interdictis  exclusis,  nequeant  missse,  aut  alia 
divina  ofiicia  celebrari. 

9.  Et  Henrici  re^s,  complicumque,  fautorum,  adhaeren- 
tium,  consultorum,  sequacium,  et  culpabilium  praedictorum 
filii,  poenarum,  ut  hie  in  hoc  casu  par  est,  participes  sintj 
omnes  et  singulos  ejusdem  Henrici  regis  ex  dicta  Anna,  ac 
singulorum  aliorum  praedictorum  filios  natos,  et  nascituros, 
aliosque  descendentes,  usque  in  eum  gradum,  ad  quem  jun 
pcenas  in  casibus  hujusmodi  extendunt  (nemine  excepto. 
nullaq;  minoris  aetatis,  aut  sexus,  vel  ignorantiae,  vel  alteriuf 
cujusvis  causae  habita  ratione)  dignitatibus,  et  honoribus  in 
quibus  quomodolibet  constituti  existunt,  seu  quibus  gaudent 
utuntur,  potiuntur,  aut  muniti  sunt,  necnon  privilegiis,  con- 
cessionibus,  gratiis,  indulgentiis,  iramunitatibus,  remission^ 
bus,  libertatibus,  et  indultis,  ac  dominiis,  civitatibus,  castiis 
terris,  villis,  oppidis,  et  locis,  etiam  commendatis,  vel  in  Gu 
bernium  concessis,  et  quae  in  feudum,  emphyteusim,  ve 
alias  a  Romanis,  vel  aliis  ecclesiis,  mouasteriis,  et  locis  eccle 
siasticis,  ac  secularibus  principibus,  dominiis,  potentatibus 
etiam  regibus  et  imperatoribus,  aut  aliis  privatis,  vel  pub* 
licis  personis  quomodolibet  habent,  tenent,  aut  pos^dent 
caeterisq;  omnibus  bonis,  mobilibus  et  immobilibus,  juribui 
et  actionibus,  eis  quomodolibet  competentibus  privatos,  die 
taq;  bona  feudalia,  vel  emphyteutica,  et  alia  quaecunq;  al 
aliis  quomodolibet  obtenta,  ad  directos  dominos,  ita  ut  d< 
illis  libere  disponere  possint,  respective  devoluta,  et  eos  qu 
ecclesiastici  fuerint,  etiamsi  religiosi  existant,  ecclesiis  etian 
cathedralibus,  et  metropolitanis,  necnon  monasteriis  et  pri 
oratibus,  praeposituris,  praepositatibus,  dignitatibus,  perso 
natibus,  ofiiciis,  canonicatibus  et  praebcndis,  aliisq;  beneiicii 
ecclesiasticis  per  eos  quomodolibet  obtentis  privatos,  et  a< 
ilia  ac  alia  in  posterum  obtinenda  inhabiles  esse,  similitei 


OF  RECORDS.  267 

deoemimus  et  declaramus;  eosq;  sic  respective  privatos  ad   BOOH 

iUa,  et  alia  quaecunq;  similia,  ac  dignitates,  hoDores,  admin- L. 

istrationes,  et  oflScia,  jura,  ac  feuda  in  posterum  obtinenda, 
auctoritate  et  scientia,  ac  plenitudine  similibus  inhabili^ 
tamus. 

10.  Ipausq;  Henrici  regis,  ac  regni  omniumq;  aliorum 
dominioruniy  civitatum,  terrarum,  castrorum,  villarum,  for- 
talitiorum,  arciunii  oppidorum,  et  locorum  suorum,  ctiam  de 
hcto  obtentorum  magistratus,  judices,  castellanos,  custodes 
et  officiates  quoscunque,  necnon  comm imitates,  universitates, 
odilegia,  feudatarios,  vassal los,  subditos,  cives,  incolas,  et  ha- 
bitatores  etiam  forenses,  dicto  regi  de  facto  obedientes,  tarn 
ssBCulares,  quam  si  qui  rationis  alicujus  temporalitatis  ipsum 
Henricum  regem  in  superiorem  recognoscant,  etiam  eccle- 
aasticosy  a  prsefato  rege,  seu  ejus  complicibus,  fautoribus, 
-adhaerentibus,  consultoribus,  et  sequacibus  supradictis  de- 
putatis,  k  jvu'amento  fidelitatis,  jure  vassallitico,  et  omni 
erga  regem,  et  alios  prsedictos  subjectione  absolvimus^  ac 
penitus  liberamus.  His  nihilominus  sub  excommunicationis 
poena  mandantes,  ut  ab  ejusdem  Henrici  regis,  suorumq; 
officialium,judicum,etmagistratuum  quorumcunq;  obedientia 
penitus  et  omnino  recedant,  nee  illos  in  superiores  recognoft- 
cant,  neque  illonim  mandatis  obtemperent. 

11.  Et  ut  alii  eorum  exemplo  perterriti  discant  ab  hujus- 
modi  excessibus  abstinere,  eisdem  auctoritate,  scientia,  et 
plenitudine,  volumus,  ac  decemimus,  quod  Henricus  rex  et 
complices,  fautores,  adhserentes,  consultores,  sequaces,  et 
alii  in  prsemissis  culpabiles,  postquam  alias  pcenas  prsedictas, 
ut  praefertur,  respective  incurrerint,  necnon  praefati  descen- 
dentes,  ex  tunc  infames  existant,  et  ad  testimonium  non  ad- 
mittantur,  testamenta,  et  codicillos,  aut  alias  dispositiones, 
etiam  inter  vivos  concedere,  et  facere  non  possint,  et  ad  ali- 
cujus successionem  ex  testamento,  vel  ab  intestato,  necnon 
ad  jurisdictionem,  seu  judicandi  pbtestatem,  et  ad  notoriatus 
offidum,  omnesq;  actus  li^timos  quoscunq;  ita  ut  eorum 
piooeaaua,  nve  instnimenta  atq;  alii  actus  quicunque,  nullius 
ant  robcnia  vel  momenti,  inhabil^s  existant,  et  nulli  ipsis, 


i 

1 


868  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  sed  ipsi  aliis  super  quocunque  debito  et  negotio,  tarn  civilii 
quam  criminali,  de  jure  respondere  teneantur. 

IS.  Et  nihilominus  omnes,  et  nngulos  Christi  fideles, 
sub  excommunicationis,  et  aliis  infrascriptis  pcenis,  monemus, 
ut  monitos,  excommunicatosi  aggravatos,  interdictos,  pri- 
vates, maledictos,  et  damnatos  praedictos  evitent,  et  quan- 
tum in  eis  est^  et  ab  aliis  evitari  faciant,  nee  cum  eisdem, 
seu  prsefati  re^s  civitatum,  dominiorum,  terrarum,  castnr 
rum,  comitatuum,  villaruro,  fortalitiorum,  oppidorum,  et 
locorum  prsedictorum  civibus,  incolis,  vel  habitatoribus  aut 
subditis  et  vassallis,  emendoi  vendendo,  permutando,  aut 
quamcunque  mercaturami  seu  negotium  exercendo,  com- 
mercium,  seu  aliquam  conversationem,  seu  communionem 
habeant :  aut  vinum,  granum,  sal,  seu  alia  victualia,  arma, 
pannos,  merces  vel  quasvis  alias  mercantias,  vel  res  per  mare 
in  eorum  navibus,  triremibus,  aut  aliis  navi^is,  ave  per 
terram  cum  mulis,  vel  aliis  animalibus,  deferre  aut  condu- 
cere,  seu  deferri  aut  conduci  faccre,  vel  delata  per  illos  reci- 
pere,  publice  vel  occulte,  aut  talia  facientibus  auxilium,  con- 
silium, favorem  publice  vel  occulte,  directe  vel  indirecte, 
quo  vis  qusesito  colore,  per  se,  vel  alium,  seu  alios  quoquo 
modo  praestare  prsesumant.  Quod  si  fecerint,  ultra  excom- 
municationis  prsedictse,  etiam  nullitatis  contractuum  quos 
inircnt,  necnon  perditionis  mercium,  victualium,  et  bonorum 
omnium  delatorum^  quae  capientium  fiant,  poenas  similiter 
eo  ipso  incurrant. 

13.  Caeterum  quia  con  venire  non  videtur,  ut  cum  his  qui 
ecclcsiam  contcmnunt,  dum  pra^sertim  ex  eorum  pertinacia 
spes  corrigibilitatis  non  habetur,  hi  qui  divinis  obsequiis  va- 
cant, conversentur,  quod  etiam  illos  tuto  facere  non  posse 
dubitandum  est,  omnium  et  singularum  metropolitanarum 
et  aliarum  cathedralium,  caetcrarum^;  inferiorum  ecclesiarum 
et  monasteriorum,  domorum  et  locorum  reli^osorum,  et 
piorum  quorumcumque,  etiam  S.  Augustini,  S.  Benedict!, 
•Cluniacen.  Cistercien.  Praemonstraten.  ac  Prsedicatorum, 
Minorum,  Carmelitarum,  aliorumque  quorumcumq;  ordi- 
num,  et  Militiarum,  etiam  hospitalis  Hierosolymitani^  prae- 


OF  RECORDS.  269 

dsy  abbaubus,  prioribus,  praeoeptoribus,  pnepositis,  min-  BOOK 
Lris,  custodibus,  guardianis,  conventibus,  monachis  et  ca«  ^^^' 
>nicu,  necDon  parochialium  ecclesiarum  rectoribus,  aliisque 
libuscunq;  personb  ecdesiasticis  in  regno  et  dominiis  prae- 
ctis  commorantibus,  sub  excommunicationis  ac  privationis 
Iministrationum  et  r^minum  monasteriorumy  dignitatum, 
^raonatuum,  administrationuniy  ac  oiHciorum,  canonica- 
lumque,  et  praebendarum,  parochialium  ecclesiarum,  et 
iorum  beneficiorum  eccleiuastioorum  quorumcumq;  quo- 
odolibet  qualificatorum,  per  eos  quomodolibet  obtentorum^ 
Bnis  mandamus,  quatenus  infiti  quinq;  dies,  post  omnes  et 
Qgulofi  terminoe  prsedictos  elapsos,  de  ipsis  regno,  et  do- 
iniis,  dimisffls,  tamen  aliquibus  presbyteris  in  ecclesiis  qua- 
lm curam  babuerint,  pro  administrando  baptismate  parvu- 
t,  et  in  poenitentia  decedentibus,  ac  aliis  sacramentis  eccle- 
asticis^  quas  tempore  interdict  ministrari  permittuntur,  ex- 
tnt  et  discedant,  neque  ad  regnum,  et  dominia  praedicta 
fvertantur;  donee  moniti,  et  excommunicati,  aggravati, 
aggravati,  privati,  maledicU,  et  damnati  praedictis  moni- 
imibus,  et  mandatis  nostris  hujusmodi  obtemperaverint, 
eruerint  k  censuris  hujusmodi  absolutionis  beneficium  ob- 
nere,  seu  interdictunvin  regno,  et  dominiis  prasdictis,  fuerit 
iblatum. 

14.  Praeterea  si  praemisas  non  obstantibus,  Henricus  rex, 
implices,  fautores,  adHaerentes,  consultores,  et  sequaces 
"aedicU  in  eorum  pertinacia  perseveraverint,  nee  conscien- 
£  stimulus  eos  ad  cor  reduxerit,  in  eorum  forte  potentia, 

armis  confidentes,  omnes  et  singulos  duces,  marchiones, 
»mite8,  et  alios  quoscunq;  tam  seculares,  quam  ecclesiasti- 
is  etiam  forenses,  de  facto  dicto  Henrico  re^  obedientes, 
lb  ejusdem  excommunicationis,  ac  perditionis  bonorum 
lorum  (quae,  ut  infra  dicitur,  similiter  capientium  iiant) 
Bnis,  rcquirimus  et  monemus,  quatenus  omni  mora^  et  ex- 
isatione  postposita,  eos,  et  eorum  singulos,  ac  ipsorum 
ilites  et  stipendiarios,  tam  equestres  quam  pedestres,  aiios- 
le  quoscumque,  qui  eis  cum  armis  faverint,  de  regno  et 
)mimis  praedictis,  etiam  vi  armorum,  si  opus  fuerit,  expel- 
nt :  ac  quod  Henricus  rex,  et  ejus  complices,  fautores,  ad- 


870  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  luerentes,  oonsultores,  et  aequaoesi  nuHMbrtis  noetris  non  ob- 
'      temperantes  pnedicd,  de  ciTitatibus,  terrisy  castris,  villis^ 


oppidis,  fortalitiis,  aut  alus  loess  regm  et  domhiii  praedicto- 
nmi  se  dod  introniittant,  piociireiit:  eissab  omnibus  et  dn- 
gulis  pcFois  pnedictis  inhibentes,  ne  in  fiiTorem  Heniid, 
qusque  oomplicuni,  fiuitorum,  adhcrentiiuny  oonsultonim, 
et  sequadum  aliorumq;  monitonim  pnedidorum,  mandads 
nostris  non  obtemperantiuni,  anna  cujuslibet  generis  offen- 
a\'a,  vel  defensiva,  machinas  quoq;  bdlicas,  seu  tormenti 
(artellarias  niincupata)  sumant  aut  teneant,  seu  illis  utantur, 
aut  annatos  aliquos  pneter  consuetam  fiuniliam  parent,  aut 
ab  Henrico  rege,  complicibus,  fautoribus,  adha&rentibus, 
oonsultoribus,  et  sequadbus,  vel  aliis  in  regis  ipsius  favorem 
paratos,  quomodolibet,  quavis  occaaone  vel  causa,  per  se  vel 
alium  seu  alios,  publice  vel  occulte,  directe  vel  indirecte 
teneant,  vel  receptent,  aut  dicto  Henrico  regi  seu  illius 
complidbus,  fautoribus,  adluerentibus,  consultoribus,  et  se- 
quadbus  praedictis,  conalium,  auxilium,  vel  quomodolibet 
ex  quavis  causa,  vel  quovis  quaesito  cdbre  ave  ingenio,  pub- 
lice  vel  occulte,  directe  vel  indirecte,  tacite  vel  expresse,  per 
se  vel  alium  seu  alios  pnemissis,  vel  aliquo  praemissorum 
prsratent,  seu  praestari  faciant  quoquomodo. 

15.  Praeterea  ad  dictum  Henricum  regem  facilius  ad  sa- 
nitatem,  et  pnefatas  sedis  obedientiam  reducendum,  omnes 
et  singulos  Christianos  prindpes,  quacunq;  etiam  imperial! 
et  regali  dignitate  fulgentes,  per  viscera  misericordiae  Dei 
nostri  (cujus  causa  agitur)  hortamur  et  in  domino  requiri- 
mus,  eis  nihilominus,  qui  imperatore  et  rege  inferiores  fue- 
rint,  quos  propter  excellentiam  dignitatis  k  censuris  excipi- 
mus,  sub  excommunicationis  poena  mandantes,  ne  Henrico 
regi  ejusq;  complidbus,  fautoribus,  adhaerentibus,  consul- 
toribus,  et  sequadbus,  vel  eorum  alicui,  per  se  vel  alium  seu 
alios,  publice  vel  occulte,  directe  vel  indirecte,  tacite  vel  ex- 
presse, etiam  sub  praetextu  confoederationum  aut  obligatio- 
num  quocumque  etiam  juramento,  aut  quavis  alia  firraitate 
roboratarum,  et  saepius  geminatarum,  k  quibus  quidem  ob- 
ligationibus  et  juramentis  omnibus,  nos  eos  et  eorum  singulos 
dsdem  auctoritate  et  sdentia  ac  plenitudine  per  praesentes 


OF  RECORDS.  871 

absolvimus,  ipsasque  confcederationes  et  obligationes  tarn  BOOK 
factas,  quam  in  posterum  faciendas,  quas  tamen  (in  quantum  ^^^' 
Henricus  rex  et  complices,  fautores,  adhserentes,  consultores, 
et  sequaoes  pr«edicti  circa  pracmissa,  vel  eorum  aliquod  se 
directe  vel  indirecte  juvare  possent)  sub  eadem  poena  fieri 
prohibemus,  nuUius  roboris  vel  momenti,  nullasque,  irritas, 
cassas,  inanes,  ac  pro  infectis  habendas  fore  decernimus  et 
declaramus,  consilium,  auxilium,  vel  favorem  quomodolibet 
praestent,  qiiinimo  si  qui  illis,  aut  eorum  alicui  ad  praesens 
quomodolibet  assistant,  ad  ipsis  omnino  et  cum  afFectu  rece- 
dant.  Quod  si  non  fecerint  postquam  prsesentes  publicatse 
et  executioni  demandatse  fuerint,  et  dicti  termini  lapsi  fue- 
rint,  omnes  et  singulas  civitates,  terras,  oppida,  castra,  villas, 
et  alia  loca  eis  subjecta,  simili  ecclesiastico  interdicto  suppo- 
nimus^  volentes  ipsum  interdictum  donee  ipsi  principes  k 
con^io,  auxilio,  et  favore  Henrico  regi  et  complicibus,  fau- 
toribus,  adhserentibus,  consultoribus  et  sequacibus  prsedictis 
prsestaudo  destiterint,  perdurare. 

16.  Insuper  itam  principes  prsedictos,  quam  quoscunq; 
alios,  etiam  ad  stipendia  quorumcumq;  Christi  fidelium  mi- 
litantes,  et  alias  quascumq;  personas,  tam  per  mare,  quam 
per  terras,  armigeros  habentes,  similiter  hortamur  et  requi- 
rimus,  et  nihilominus  eis  in  virtu te  sanctse  obediential  man- 
dantes,  quatenus  contra  Henricum  regem,  complices,  fau- 
tores,  adhasrentes,  consultores,  et  sequaces  prsedictos,  dum 
in  erroribus  praedictis,  ac  adversus  sedem  praedictam,  rebel- 
lione  permanserint,  armis  insurgant,  eosq;  et  eorum  singulos 
pertiequantur,  ac  ad  unitatem  ecclesia?,  et  oliedientiam  dictae 
sedis  redire  cogant  et  compellant ;  et  tam  eos  quam  ipsorum 
subditos  et  vassallos,  ac  civitatum,  terrarum,  castrorum,  op- 
pidorum,  villarum,  et  locorum  suorum  incolas,  et  habita- 
tores,  aliosque  omnes  et  singulas  personas  supradictis  man- 
datis  nostris,  ut  praefertur,  non  obteroperantes,  et  quae  prae- 
fiitum  Henricum  regem,  postquam  censuras,  et  pcenas  prae- 
dictas  incurrerit,  in  dominum  quomodolibet,  etiam  de  facto 
reoognoverint,  vel  ei  quovis  modo  obtemperare  pr«esump- 
smnt,  aut  qui  eum,  ac  complices,  fautores,  adhaerentes,  con- 
sultores, sequaces  ac  altos  non  obtemperantes  prsdictos,  ex 


872  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK   r^^o  et  dominiis  prsedictis,  ut  prsefertur,  expellere  nolue- 

^^^'      naU  ubicunq;  eos  invenerint,  eorumque  bona,  mobilia  et 

immobUia,  mercantias,  pecunias,  navigia,  credita,  res,  et 

animalia,  etiam  extra  territorium  dicti  Henrici  regis  ubilibct 

consstentia,  capiant. 

17.  Nos  enim  eis  bona,  mercantias,  pecunias,  navigia,  res, 
et  animalia  praedicta  sic  capta,  in  proprios  eorum  usus  con- 
vertendi,  eisdem  auctoritate,  scientia,  et  potestatis  plenitu- 
dine,  plenariam  licentiam,  facultatem  et  auctoritatem  oonce- 
dimus,  ilia  omnia  ad  eosdem  capientes  plenarie  pertinere,  et 
spectare,  et  personas  ex  regno  et  dominiis  prsedictis  originem 
trahentes,  sen  in  iilis  domicilium  liabentes,  aut  quomodolibet 
habitantes,  mandatis  nostris  praedictis  non  obtemperantes, 
ubicunq;  eoscapi  contigerit,  capientium  servos  fieri  decemen- 
tes :  presentesquc  literas  quoad  hoc  ad  omnes  alios  cujus- 
cunq;  dignitatis,  gradus,  status,  ordinis,  vel  conditionis 
fuerint,  qui  ipsi  Henrico  regi,  vel  ejus  complicibus,  fautori- 
bus,  adhserentibus,  consultoribus,  et  sequacibus,  aut  aliis 
monitionibus,  et  mandatis  nostris  hujusmodi  quoad  com- 
mercium  non  obtemperantibus,  vel  eorum  alicui  victualia, 
arma,  vel  pecunias  subministrare,  aut  cum  eis  commercium 
habere,  seu  auxilium,  consilium,  vel  favorem,  per  se  vel 
alium,  seu  alios,  publice  vel  occulte,  directe  vel  indirecte, 
quovis  modo  contra  tenorem  prassentium  praestare  praesum- 
serint,  extendcntes. 

18.  Et  ut  praemissa  facilius  iis  quos  concernunt  innotes- 
cant,  universis  et  singulis  patriarchis,  archiepiscopis,  epi- 
scopis,  et  patriarchalium  metropolitan,  et  aliarum  cathedra- 
lium,  et  collegiatarum  ecclesiarum  pra^latis,  capitulis,  aliisq; 
personis  ecclesiasticis,  saecularibus  ac  quorumvis  ordinum 
regularibus,  necnon  omnibus  et  singulis,  etiam  mendican- 
tium  ordinum  professoribus,  exemptis  et  non  exemptis,  ubi- 
libet  constitutis,  per  easdem  praesentes  sub  cxcommunica- 
tionis  et  privationis  ecclesiarum,  monasteriorum,  ac  aliorum 
beneficiorum  ecclesiasticorum,  graduum  quoquc  et  officio- 
rum,  necnon  privilegiorum,  et  indultorum  quorumcunq; 
etiam  a  sede  praedicta  quomodolibet  emanatorum  pcenis  ipso 
facto  incurrendis,  praecipimus  et  mandamus,  quatenus  ipsi 


OF  RECORDS.  n^ 

irie'edtiMif  flingali;  si,  et  postquam  vigore  praesentium  desuper   BOO  K 

itqairiti  fik^nt,  infra  tres  dies  immediate  sequetites,  pne- 

fiitiitti  Henridiim  regem,  omnesq;  alios  et  singulos,  qui  su- 

pradiGteto  oensaras  et  poenas  incurrerint,  in  eorum  ecclesiis, 

Dooldnids  et  aliis  festivis  diebus,  dum  major  inibi  populi 

maltitudd  ad  divina  convenerit,  cum  crucis  vexillo,  pulsatis, 

catttpaKiis,  et  accensis,  ac  demtim  extinctis,  et  in  terram  pro- 

jectis,  6t  ooAculcatis  candelis,  et  aliis  in  similibus  servari  soli- 

till  caeremoniis  servatis,  excommunicatos  publice  nuncient, 

et  ab  aliis*  nuntiari,  ac  ab  omnibus  arctius  evitari  faciant  ct 

mandent,  necnon  sub  supradictis  censuris  et  pccnis,  prae- 

M^tes  UteniB,  ve^  earum  transumptum,  sub   forma  infra- 

scripta  confectum,  infra  terminum  trium'  dierum,  postquam, 

ut  pnefeitur,  requisiti  fuerint,  in  ecclesiis,  monasteriis,  con* 

Tentibtis,  et  aliis  eorum  locis,  piiblicari  ct  affigi  faciant. 

19.  Volentes,  omnes  et  singulos  cujuscunq;  status,  gradus, 

conditidnis,  pra^eminentis?,  dignitatis,  aut  cxcellentiee  fu- 

eiint,  qm  quo  minus  praesentes  literse  vel  earum  transumpta, 

eofMBy  seu  exemplaria,  in  suis  civitatibus,  terris,  castris,  op- 

pidis,  villis,  et  locis  legi  et  affigi,  ac  publicari  possint,  per  se, 

rd  aHum,  seu  alios,  publice  vel  occulte,  directe  vel  indirecte 

impediveiint,  easdem  censuras  et  poenas,  ipso  facto  incur* 

rere.     Et  cum  fraus  et  dolus  nemini  dcbeant  patrocinari,  ne 

quisqulun  ex  his,  qui  alicui  regimini  et  administrationi  de- 

putati  sunt,  infra  tempus  sui  regiminis  seu  administrationis 

proedictas  sententias,  censuras  et  poenas  sustineat,  quasi  post 

dictuni  tempus  sententiis,  censuris  et  pccnis  praedictis  amplius 

ligatUB  non  existat,  quemcunque  qui  dum  in  re^mine,  et 

administtatione  existens,  monitioni  et  mandato  nostris,  quoad 

praemissa  vel  aliquid  eorum  obtempcrare  noluerit,  etiam  de- 

pofiito  regimine,  et  administratione  hujusmodi^  nisi  paruerit, 

eisdem  censuris  et  poenis  subjacere  decernimus. 

SO.  Et  ne  Henricus  rex  ejusq;  complices,  et  fautores,  ad- 
haerentes,  consultores,  et  sequacies,  aliiq;  quos  praemissa 
ocHicemunt,  ignorantiam  earundem  .praesentium  literarum, 
et  in  eis  contentorum  praetendere  valeant,  literas  ipsas  (in 
quibus  omnes  et  singulos,  tam  juris,  quam  facti,  etiam  so- 
lemnitatam,  et  processuum  citationumq;  omissarum  defec- 
tus,  etiam  si  tales  sint,  de  quibus  sp^ialis^  et  expressa  men* 

VOL,  !•  P-  2.  T 


«74  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  tio  facienda  esset,  propter  notorietatem  facti,  auctoritate, 
^^'  scientia,  et  potestatis  plenitudine,  similibus,  supplemus)  in 
basilicae  principis  apostolorum,  et  cancellarise  apostolice 
de  urbe,  et  in  partibus  in  coUegiatae  B;  Marias  Burgen. 
Tomacen.  et  parochialis  de  Dunikerke  oppidorum  Mori- 
nensis  dioecesid,  ecclesiarum  valvis  affigi,  et  publican  man- 
damus: decernentes  quod  earundcm  literarum  publicatio 
sic  facta,  Henricum  regem,  ejusque  complices,  fautores,  ad- 
haerentes,  consultores,  et  sequaces,  omnesq;  alios,  et  singulos 
quos  Uteres  ipse  quomodolibet  concemunt,  perinde  eos  arc- 
tent,  ac  si  literse  ipsss  eis  personaliter  lectse,  et  intimates  fu- 
issent,  cum  non  sit  verisimile,  quod  ea,  quae  tam  patenter 
fiunt,  debeant  apud  eos  incognita  remauere. 

21.  Cseterum  quia  difficile  foret  prsssentes  literas  ad  sin- 
gula quaeque  loca,  ad  quae  necessarium  esset  deferri,  singula 
volumus  et  dicta  auctoritate  decemimus,  quod  earum  tran- 
sumptis  manu  publici  notarii  confectis,  vel  in  alma  urbe  im- 
pressis,  ac  sigillo  alicujus  personae  in  dignitate  ecclesiastica 
constitutes  munitis,  ubiq;  eadem  fides  adhibeatur,  quas  ori- 
ginalibus  adhiberetur,  si  essent  exhibitas  vel  ostensas. 

22.  Nulli  ergo  omnlno  hominum  liceat  banc  paginam 
nostras  monitionis,  aggravationis,  reaggravationis,  declara- 
tionis,  percussionis,  suppositionis,  inhabilitationis,  absolution 
nis,  liberationis,  requisitionis,  inhibitionis,  hortationis,  ex- 
ceptionis,  prohibitionis,  concessionis,  extensionis,  suppletio- 
nis,  mandatorum,  voluntatis,  et  decretorum,  infringere,  vel 
ei  ausu  temerario  contraire.  Si  quis  autem  hoc  attentare 
prassumpserit,  indignationem  Omnipotentis  Dei,  ac  beato- 
rum  Petri  et  Pauli  apostolorum  ejus  se  noverit  incursurum. 

Datum  Romas  apud  Sanctum  Marcum.  Anno  incarna- 
tionis  Domini  1535.  S  kal.  Sept.  pont.  nostri  anno  1. 

Sequitur  suspensio  executionis  dictcB  buUae,  et  tafidem  ejus 

revocatioy  et  execuiio, 

Pavltis  episcopus  servus  servorum  Dei^  ad  perpetuam  rei 

memoriam. 

Cum  Redemptor  noster  ideo  ilium  qui  ipsum  negaverat, 
Petrum,  viz.  universes  ecclesias  presficere  voluerit,  ut  in  sua 


OF  RECORDS.  5K75 


culpa  duoerel  aliis  ease  miserendum,  non  immerito  Roauu  BOOK 
DOS  poDtifez  qui  ipdus  Petri  in  dignitate  successor  exislit,  *^^* 
debet  edam  in  officio  exercendse  misencordise  ipsius  esse 
soooeaaor.  Sed  cum  in  eum  dirigitur  misericordia,  qui  ex 
lioc  at  insoloitior,  et  obstinatior,  aliosq;  secum  trahit  in 
pefdidooeniy  debet  ipse  Romanus  pontifex,  postposita  in 
eum  misericordia,  omnem  seventatem  adhibere,  quo  mem- 
brum  iUud  putndum  ita  k  corpore  separetur,  ut  reliqua 
membra  absq;  metu  contagionis  salva  remaneant,  prsesertim 
cum  pluribus  curis  adhibitis,  et  multo  tempore  in  hoc  con- 
sumpto,  morbum  quotidie  magis  invalescere,  ipsa  experien- 
da  oomprobat. 

1.  Alias  cum  nobis  rdatum  fuisset,  quod  Henricus  Angliie 
rex,  prseter  ea  quae  matrimonium  de  facto,  et  contra  prohi- 
bitionem  eoclesise  temerarie  contractum  concemebant,  quas- 
dam  leges,  seu  generales  oonsUtutiones  subditos  suos  ad 
haeresimy  et  schisma  trahentes  ediderat,  et  bonse  memoriae 
Joann.  tit.  Sancti  Vitalis  presbyterum  cardinalem  Ro£R?n. 
puUioe  damnari  et  capite  puniri,  ac  alios  quamplures  prae- 
latos,  necnon  alias  personas  ecclesiast.  hsere^  et  schismati 
hujusmodi  adhaerere  nolentes,  carceribus  mancipari  fecerat ; 
nos,  licet  illi  qui  talia  nobis  retulerant  tales  essent,  ut  nullo 
modo  de  veritate  suorum  dictorum  ambigendum  esset,  cu- 
pientes  tamen  respectu  ipsius  Henrici  regis,  quern  ante- 
quam  in  has  insanias  incideret,  peculiari  quadam  charitate 
proeequebaraur,  praedicta  falsa  reperiri,  de  eis  informationem 
ulteriorem  habere  procuravimus,  et  invenientes  clamorem  ad 
noa  delatum  verum  esse,  ne  nostro  officio  deessemus,  contra 
eum  procedere  decrevimus,  juxta  formam  quarundam  lite- 
rarum  nostrarum,  quarum  tenor  sequitur.  £t  est  talis,  &c. 

Omittitur  insertio,  quia  bulla  ipsa  est  quae  praecedit. 

1L  Dum  autem  postea  ad  dictarum  literarum  executionem 
deveniendum  esse  statuissemus,  cum  nobis  per  nonnullos 
prindpes,  et  alias  insignes  personas  persuaderetur,  ut  ab  ex- 
ecutione  hujusmodi  per  aliquantum  temporis  supersedere- 
mus,  ape  nobis  data,  quod  interim  ipse  Henricus  rex  ad  cor 
rediret  et  resipisceret ;  nos  qui,  ut  hominum  natura  fert, 

T  2 


^ 


876  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK   facile  credebamus  quod  desiderabamus,  dictam  executionem 

www  * 

8U8pendiinu8,  sperantes  (ut  spes  nobis  data  erat)  ex  ipsa 
suspensione^  correctionem  et  resipiscentiain,  non  autem  per^ 
tinaciam  et  obstinationem,  ac  majorem  delirationem,  ut  rei 
eiFectus  edocuit,  proventuram. 

3.  Cum  itaq;  resipiscentia  et  correctio  hujusmodi  quam 
tribus  fere  annis  expectavimus,  non  solum  postea  sequuta 
Don  sit,  sed  ipse  Henricus  rex  quotidie  magis  se  in  sua  feri* 
tate,  ac  tcmeritate  confirmans  in  nova  etiam  soelera  prom* 
pent,  quippe  cum  non  contentus  vivorum  prselatorum  el 
sacerdotum  crudelissima  trucidatione,  etiam  in  mortuos,  et 
eos  quidem  quos  in  sanctorum  numerum  relatos  universalis 
ecclesia  pluribus  saeculis  venerata  est,  feritatem  exercere  non 
expavit,  Divi  enim  Thomse  Cantuarien.  archiepiscopi,  cujus 
ossa,  quae  in  dicto  regno  Anglise  potissimum,  ob  innumera 
ab  omnipotenti  Deo  iUic  perpetrata  miracula,  summa  cum 
vcneratione  in  area  aurea  in  civitate  Cantuarien.  servaban- 
tur,  postquam  ipsum  Divum  Thomam,  ad  majorem  religio- 
nis  contemptum,  in  judicium  vocari,  et  tanquam  contuma- 
cem  damnari  ac  proditorem  declarari  fecerat,  exhumari,  et 
comburi,  ac  cineres  in  vcntmn  spargi  jussit,  omnem  plane 
cunctarum  gentium  crudelitatem  superans,  cum  ne  in  bello 
quidem  hostes  victores  saevire  in  mortuorum  cadavera  solili 
sunt;  adhsec  omnia  ex  diversorum  regum  etiam  Anglorum, 
et  aliorum  principum  liberalitate  donaria,  ipsi  areas  appensa, 
quae  multa,  et  maximi  pretii  erant,  sibi  usurpavit ;  nee  pu- 
tans  ex  hoc  satis  injuriae  religionis  intulisse,  monasterium 
Divo  illi  Augustino,  a  quo  Christianam  fidem  Angli  acce- 
perunt,  in  dicta  civitate  dicatum,  omnibus  thesauris,  qui 
etiam  multi  et  magni  erant,  spoliavit,  et  sicut  se  in  belluam 
transmutavit,  ita  etiam  belluas  quasi  socias  suas  honorare 
voluit,  feras  videlicet  in  dicto  monasterio,  expulsis  mona- 
chis,  intromittendo,  genus  quidem  sceleris  non  modo  Chnsti 
fidelibus,  sed  etiam  Turcis  inauditum  et  abominandum. 

4.  Cum  itaq;  morbus  iste  k  nullo  quantumvis  peritissimo 
medico  alia  cura  sanari  possit,  quam  putridi  membri  abscis- 
sione,  nee  valeret  cura  hujusmodi,  absq;  eo,  quod  nos  apud' 
Deum  causam  banc  nostram  efficiamus,  ulterius  retardari^ 


OF  RECORDS.  277 

ad  £ct«niin  litenrum  (quas  ad  hoc  ut  Henricus  rex,  ejus-  BOOK 

III 

que  oomplioes,  fautores,  adhaerentes,  consultores,  et  sequa- 
oeSy  etiara  super  exoessibus  per  eum  novissime,  ut  prsefertur 
pefpetratJSy  intra  terminum  «s,  quoad  alia,  per  alias  nostras 
literas  predictas  respective  prefixas,  se  excusare,  alias  poenas 
ipos  litem  contentas  incurrant,  extendimus  et  ampliamus) 
publicationem,  et  deinde,  Deo  duce,  ad  executionem  pro- 
oedere  omnino  statuimus.  Et  quia  k  fide  dignis  accepimus, 
quod  ^  ipsarum  et  praesentium  literarum  publicatio  Diep. 
Rothomagen.  vel  Boloniae  Ambianen.  dicec.  oppidis  in 
Frandfle,  aut  civitate  Sancti  Andreae,  seu  in  oppido  Cal- 
Iistren.  Sancti  Andrcse  dicec.  in  Scotis  regnis,  vel  in  Thu- 
aniien.  et  Antiferten.  civitatibus,  vel  dicec.  dominii  Hibemise 
fiat,  non  solum  tarn  facile,  ut  si  in  locis  in  dictis  Uteris  ex- 
presns  fieret,  sed  facilius  ipsarum  literarum  tenor,  ad  Hen- 
rid,  et  aliorum  quos  concemunt,  praesertim  Anglorum,  no- 
titiam  deveniret ;  nos  volentes  in  hoc  opportune  providere, 
motu,  scientia,  et  potestatis  plenitudine  prsedictis  decemi- 
mus,  quod  publicatio  literarum  superius  insertarum,  quarum 
insertion!  superius  factae,  ac  ipsis  originalibus  quoad  validi- 
tatem  publicationis,  seu  executionis  praesentium,  fidem  ad- 
hiberi  volumus,  in  duobus  ex  locis  praesentibus  literis  ex- 
pressis,  alias  juxta  supra  insertarum,  et  praesentium  litera- 
rum  tenore  facta,  etiam  si  in  locis  extra  Romanam  curiam 
in  dictis  praeinsertis  literis  specificatis  hujusmodi  publicatio 
non  fiat,  perinde  Henricum  regem,  et  alios  quos  concernunt 
pnesertim  Anglos  afRciat,  ac  si  Henrico  regi  et  aliis  prse- 
dictis  praesertim  Anglis  personaliter  intimatae  fuissent. 

ft.  Quodq;  praesentium  transumptis,  juxta  modum  in  pras- 
insertis  literis  expressum  factis,  tarn  in  judicio  quam  extra, 
eadem  fides  adhibeatur,  quae  originalibus  adhiberetur,  si 
forent  exhibitae,  vel  ostensae. 

6.  Non  obstantibus  constitutionibus  et  ordinationibus 
apostolicis,  necnon  omnibus  illis,  quae  in  dictis  literis  volu- 
imus  non  obstare,  caeterisq;  contrariis  quibuscunque. 

7.  Nulli  ergo  omnino  hominum  liceat  banc  pa^nam  nos- 
tri  decreti,  et  voluntatis  infringerc,  vel  ei  ausu  temcrario 
contraire.     Si  quis  autem  hoc  attentare  praesumpserit,  in-  A 

t3  -If 


878  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  dignationem  Omnipotentis  Dei,  ac  beatorum  Petri  et  Pauli 
^^*'      apostolorum  ejus  se  noverit  incursurum. 

Dat.  Romae  apud  S.  Petrum,  anno  incarnationis  Domini- 
es 15S8.  decimo  sexto  kal.  Januarii,  pontificatus  nostri  anno 
quinto. 


X. 

The  judgment  of  some  bishops  concerning  the  king's  supre- 
macy.    An  original. 

Ex  MSS.  The  words  of  St.  John  in  his  20th  chap.  Sicui  misit  me 
j^tuiing-  Pater ^  et  ego  mitto  voSy  Sfc,  hath  no  respect  to  a  king^s  or  a 
princess  power,  but  only  to  shew  how  that  the  ministers  of 
the  word  of  God,  chosen  and  sent  for  that  intent,  are  the 
messengers  of  Christ,  to  teach  the  truth  of  his  gospel,  and 
to  loose  and  bind  sin,  &c.  as  Christ  was  the  messenger  of 
his  Father.  The  words  also  of  St.  Paul,  in  the  20th  chap, 
of  the  Acts ;  Attendite  vobis  et  universo  gregi^  in  qua  vos 
Spirittts  Sancttts  posuit  episcopos  regere  ecclesiam  Deiy 
were  spoken  to  the  bishops  and  priests,  to  be  diligent  pas- 
tors of  the  people,  both  to  teach  them  diligently,  and  also 
to  be  circumspect  that  false  preachers  should  not  seduce  the 
people,  as  foUoweth  immediately  after  in  the  same  place. 
Other  places  of  scripture  declare  the.  highness  and  excel- 
lency of  Christian  princes  authority  and  powfer ;  the  which 
of  a  truth  is  most  high,  for  he  hath  power  and  charge  gene- 
rally over  all,  as  well  bishops,  and  priests,  as  other.  The 
bishops  and  priests  have  charge  of  souls  within  their  own 
cures,  power  to  minister  sacraments,  and  to  teach  the  word 
of  Grod ;  to  the  which  won!  of  God  Christian  princes  know- 
ledge themselves  subject ;  and  in  case  the  bishops  be  negli- 
gent, it  is  the  Christian  princes  office  to  see  them  do  then- 
duty. 

T.  Cantuarien.  Thomas  Elien. 

Joannes  London.  Nicolaus  Sarisburien. 

Cuthbertus  Dunelmen.  Hugo  Wygom. 

Jo.  Batwellen.  J.  Roffen. 


OF  RECORDS.  279 


VT  BOOK 

^^-  III. 


Inftinctions  to  the  clergy  made  by  Cromwell. 

In  the  name  of  Gkxl,  Amen.  By  the  authority  and  com- Resist, 
mission  of  the  excellent  prince  Henry,  by  the  grace  of  God,  f^^^'  5 
king  of  England  and  of  France,  defensor  of  the  faith ;  lord 
of  Ireland ;  and  in  earth  supream  head,  under  Christ,  of 
the  church  of  England.  I  Thomas  lord  *  Cromwell,  lord 
privy-seal,  vice-gerent  to  the  king^s  said  highness,  for  all  his 
jurisdiction  ecclesiastical  within  this  realm,  do,  for  the  ad- 
vancement of  the  true  honour  of  Almighty  God,  encrease 
of  vertue^  and  discharge  of  the  king^s  m^esty,  give  and  ex- 
hibit unto  you  these  injunctions  following,  to  be 
kept,  observed,  and  fulfilled,  upon  the  pains  hereafter  de- 
dimed. 

First ;  That  ye  shall  truly  observe  and  keep  all  and  singu- 
lar the  king^s  highness  injunctions,  given  unto  you  hereto- 
fore in  my  name,  by  his  grace^s  authority  ;  not  only  upon 
the  puns  therein  expressed,  but  also  in  ^our  default  ^nowe 
after  this  second  monition  con  tinned,,  upon  further  punish- 
ment to  be  straitly  extended  towards  you  by  the  king^s 
highness  arbitriment,  or  his  vicegerent  aforesaid. 

Item ;  That  ye  shall  provide  on  this  side  the  feast  of 
next  coming,  one  book  of  the  whole  Bible  of  the 
largest  volume  in  English,  and  the  same  set  up  in  some 
convenient  place  within  the  said  church  that  ye  have  cure 
of,  whereas  your  parishioners  may  most  commodiously  re- 
sort to  the  same  and  read  it ;  the  charge  of  which  book 
shall  be  ratably  bom  between  you  the  parson  and  the  pa- 
rishioners aforesaid,  that  is  to  say,  the  one  half  by  you,  and 
the  other  half  by  them. 

Item ;  That  you  shall  discourage  no  man  privily  or  apertly 
from  the  reading  or  hearing  of  the  said  Bible,  but  shall  ex- 
presly  provoke,  stir,  and  exhort  every  person  to  read  the 
same,  as  that  which  is  the  very  lively  word  of  God,  that 
Mtty  Christian  man  is  bound  to  embrace,  believe,  and  fol- 
low, if  he  look  to  be  saved  ;  admonishing  them  nevertheless 

•  Cromwell,  privy~»f al,  and  vice-gerent  '  •»  nowe  om. 

T  4 


880  A  CPLLECTJQN 

BOOK  to  avoid  all  contention,  alteix^ion  therein,  and  to  use  an 
honest  sobriety  in  the  inquisition  of  the  true  sense  of  the 
same,  and  refer  the  exf^ication  of  the  obscure  places  to  men 
of  higher  judgment  in  scripture. 

Item ;  That  ye  shall  every  Sunday  apd  holy-day  through 
the  year,  openly  and  pkunly  recite  to  your  parishioners, 
twice  or  thrice  together,  or  oftener,  if  need  require,  one 
particle  or  sentence  of  the  Paier  Nqster,  or  Creed,  in  Eng- 
lish, to  the  intent  they  may  learn  the  same  by  heart ;  and 
so  from  day  to  day,  to  give  them  one  ^\ike  lesson  or  sentence 
of  the  same,  till  they  have  learned  the  whole  PcUer  Nosier 
and  Creed,  in  English,  by  rote.  And  as  they  be  taught 
every  sentence  of  the  same  by  rote,  ye  shall  expound  and 
•  declare  the  understanding  of  the  same  unto  them^  exhort- 
ing all  parents  and  housholders  to  teach  their  children  and 
servants  the  same,  as  they  are  bound  in  conscience  to  do. 
And  that  done,  ye  shall  declare  unto  them  the  Ten  Com- 
mandments, one  by  one,  every  Sunday  and  holy-day,  till 
they  be  Ukewisc  perfect  in  the  same. 

Item ;  That  ye  shall  in  confessions  every  Lent  examine 
every  person  that  cometh  to  confession  unto  you,  whether 
they  can  recite  the  articles  of  our  faith,  and  the  Pater  Nos- 
ier in  English,  and  hear  them  say  the  same  particularly ; 
wherein  if  they  be  not  perfect,  ye  shall  declare  to  the  same, 
that  every  Christian  person  ought  to  know  the  same  before 
they  should  receive  the  blessed  sacrament  of  the  altar ;  and 
monish  them  to  learn  the  same  more  (perfectly  by  the  next 
year  following,  or  else,  like  as  they  ought  not  to  presume 
to  come  to  God'^s  board  without  perfect  knowledge  of  the 
same,  and  if  they  do,  it  is  to  the  great  peril  of  their  souls  \ 
so  ye  shall  declare  unto  them,  that  yc  look  for  other  ii\j unc- 
tions from  the  king^s  highness  by  that  time,  to  stay  and  re- 
pel all  such  from  God^s  board  as  shall  be  found  ignor^t  ill 
the  premisses,  whereof  yc  do  thus  admonish  theni,  to  the 
intent  they  should  both  eschew  the  peril  of  their  souls,  and 
also  the  worldly  rebuke  that  they  might  incur  <^hereaf|^ 
by  the  same. 

•^  little  •»  after 


OF  RECORDS.  881 

Item;  That  ye  shall  make,  or  cause  to  be  made,  in  the  BOOK 

III 
said  church,  and  every  other  cure  ye  have,  (me  sermon 

every  quarter  of  the  year  at  ^the  least,  wherein  ye  shall 
purely  and  ancerely  declare  the  very  gospel  of  Christ,  and 
in  the  same  exhort  your  hearers  to  the  works  of  charity, 
merqr,'and  faith,  ^specially  prescribed  and  commanded  in 
scripture,  and  not  to  repose  their  trust  or  affiance  in  any 
other  works  devised  by  mens  fantasies  besides  scripture :  as 
in  wandring  to  pilgrimages,  offering  of  money,  candles,  or 
tspers,  Sto  images,  or  reliques ;  or  kissing  or  licking  the 
same  over,  saying  over  a  number  of  beads,  not  understanded 
or  minded  on,  or  in  such-like  superstition ;  for  the  doing 
whereof,  ye  not  only  have  no  promise  of  reward  in  scrip- 
ture, but  contrariwise  great  threats  and  maledictions  of 
God,  as  things  tending  to  idolatry  and  superstition,  which  of 
all  other  offences  Grod  Almighty  doth  most  detest  and  abhor, 
for  that  the  same  diminishetb  most  his  honour  and  glory. 

Item  ;  That  such  feigned  images  as  ye  know  in  any  of 
your  cures  to  be  so  abused  with  pilgrimages  or  offerings  of 
any  thing  made  thereunto,  ye  shall,  for  avoiding  of  that 
most  detestable  offence  of  idolatry,  forthwith  take  down^ 
and  [without]  delay ;  and  shall  suffer  from  henceforth  no 
candles,  tapers,  or  images  of  wax  to  be  set  afore  any  image 
or  picture,  but  only  the  light  that  commonly  goeth  a-cross 
the  church  by  the  ^rode-loft,  the  light  before  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  altar,  and  the  light  about  the  sepulchre ;  which 
for  the  adorning  of  the  church,  and  divine  service,  ye  shall 
suffer  to  remain  :  still  admonishing  your  parishioners,  that 
images  serve  for  none  other  purpose,  but  as  to  be  books  of 
unlearned  men,  that  ^can  [ken]  no  letters,  whereby  they 
might  be  otherwise  admonished  of  the  lives  and  conversa- 
tion of  them  that  the  said  images  do  represent;  which 
images  if  they  abuse,  for  any  other  intent  than  for  such 
remembrances,  they  commit  idolatry  in  the  same,  to  the 
great  danger  of  their  souls :  and  therefore  the  king^s  high- 
ness graciously  tendring  the  weal  of  his  subjects  souls, 
hath  in  part  already,  and  more  will  hereafter,  travail  for 

*  the  mm.  ^  especially  s  to  om.  **  root- loft,  *  keu 


282  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK    the  abolishing  of  such  images  as  might  be  an  occasion  of  so 
-  great  an  offence  to  God,  and  so  great  a  danger  to  the  souls 
of  his  loving  subjects. 

Item ;  That  ^all  in  such  benefices,  or  cures,  as  ye  have, 
whereupon  ye  be  not  your  self  resident,  ye  shall  appoint 
such  curates  in  your  stead,  as  ^  both  can  by  their  ability, 
™and  will  also  promptly,  execute  these  injunctions,  and  do 
their  duty  otherwise ;  that  ye  are  ^  bounde  in  every  behalf 
accordingly,  and  may  profit  them,  no  less  with  good  <>  ex- 
ample of  living,  than  with  declaration  of  the  word  of  God, 
or  else  their  lack  and  defaults  shall  [be]  imputed  unto  you, 
who  shall  straitly  answer  for  the  same  if  they  do  otherwise. 

Item ;  That  ye  sKall  admit  no  man  to  preach  within  any 
your  benefices  or  cures,  but  such  as  shall  appear  unto  you 
to  be  sufficiently  licensed  thereunto  by  the  king^s  highness, 
or  his  grace^s  authority,  by  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
or  the  bishop  ot  this  diocess ;  and  such  as  shall  be  so  li- 
censed, ye  shall  gladly  receive  to  declare  the  word  of  Grod, 
without  any  resistance  or  contradiction. 

Item ;  If  ye  have  heretofore  declared  to  your  parishioners 
any  thing  to  the  extolling  or  setting  forth  of  pilgrimages, 
feigned  reliques,  or  images,  or  any  such  superstition,  that 
Pye  shall  now  openly  afore  the  same  recant  and  reprove  the 
same,  shewing  them  (as  the  truth  is)  that  ye  did  the  same, 
upon  no  ground  of  scripture,  but  as  one  led  and  seduced 
by  a  common  error  and  abuse  crept  into  the  church,  through 
the  sufferance  and  avarice  of  such  as  felt  profit  by  the  same. 

Item ;  If  ye  do  or  sball  know  any  man  within  your  pa- 
rish, or  elsewhere,  that  is  a  letter  of  the  word  of  God  to  be 
read  in  English,  or  smcerely  preached,  or  of  the  execution 
of  these  injunctions ;  or  a  ^fautor  of  the  bishop  of  Rome^s 
pretensed  power,  now  by  the  laws  of  this  realm  justly  re- 
jected and  extirped ;  ye  shall  detect  and  present  the  same 
to  the  king^s  highness,  or  his  honourable  council,  or  to  his 
vicegerent  aforesaid,  or  the  justice  of  the  peace  next  ad- 
joining. 

^  ID  ali  '  can  both  "■  well,  aud  ■*  bouuden         *  examples 

p  you  •>  favourer 


OF  RECORDS.  iSS 

Item  ;  That  you,  and  every  parson,  vicar,  or  curate  with-  BOOK 
ID  this  diocess,  shall  for  every  church  keep  one  book  or  re- 
gister^  wherein  he  shall  write  the  day  and  year  of  every 
weddmg,  christning,  and  burying,  made  within  your  parish 
for  your  time,  and  so  every  man  succeeding  you  likewise ; 
and  also  there  insert  every  person'^s  name  that  shall  be  so 
wedded,  christned,  and  buried ;  and  for  the  safe  keeping  of 
the  same  book,  the  parish  shall  be  bound  to  provide,  of 
their  <x>mroon  charges,  one  sure  coffer  with  two  locks  and 
keys,  whereof  the  one  to  remain  with  you,  and  the  other 
with  the  wardens  of  every  such  parish  wherein  the  said 
book  shall  be  laid  up ;  which  book  ye  shall  every  Sunday 
take  forth,  and  in  the  presence  of  the  said-  wardens,  or  one 
of  them,  write  and  record  in  the  same,  all  the  weddings, 
christnings,  and  buryings,  inade  the  whole  week  afore ;  and 
that  done,  to  lay  up  the  book  in  the  said  coffer,  as  afore : 
and  for  every  time  that  the  same  shall  be  omitted,  the  party 
that  shall  be  in  the  fault  thereof,  shall  forfeit  to  the  said 
church  Ss.  4d.  to  be  employed  on  the  reparation  of  the 
'same  church. 

Item ;  That  ye  shall  every  quarter  of  a  year  read  these 
and  the  other  former  injunctions,  given  unto  you  by  the 
authority  of  the  king^s  highness,  openly  and  deliberately 
before  all  your  parishioners,  to  the  intent  that  both  you 
may  be  the  bettef  admonished  of  your  duty,  and  your  said 
parishioners  the  more  incited  to  ensue  the  same  for  their 
part. 

Item;  Forasmuch  as  by  a  law  established,  every  man  is 
bound  to  pay  >his  tithes ;  no  man  shall,  by  colour  of  duty, 
omitted  by  their  curates^  detain  their  tithes,  and  so  redou- 
ble one  wrong  with  another,  or  be  his  own  judge,  but  shall 
truly  pay  the  same,  as  hath  been  accustomed,  to  their  par- 
sons and  curates,  without  any  restraint  or  diminution ;  and 
such  lack  pr  default  as  they  can  justly  find  in  their  parsons 
*and  curates,  to  call  for  reformation  thereof  at  their  ordina- 
ries, and  other  superiors  hands ;  who,  upon  complaint,  and 
due  proof  thereof,  shall  reform  the  same  accordingly. 

'  said  •the  '  «  or 


S84  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  Item;  That  no  parson  shall  from  henceforth  alter  or 
change  the  order  and  manner  of  any  fasting-day  that  is 
commanded  and  indicted  by  the  church,  nor  of  any  prayer, 
"  CH*  divine  service,  otherwise  than  is  specified  in  the  said  in- 
junctions, until  such  time  as  the  same  shall  be  so  ordered 
and  ^transposed  by  the  king^s  highnesses  authority;  the 
eves  of  such  saints,  whose  holy-dayes  be  /abrogated,  only 
excepted,  which  shall  be  declared  henceforth  to  be  no  fast- 
ing-dayes;  excepted,  also  the  commemoration  of  Thomas 
Becket,  some-time  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  which  shall 
be  clean  omitted,  and  in  the  stead  thereof,  the  ferial  service 
used. 

Item ;  That  the  knoUing  of  the  ^aves  after  service,  and 
certain  other  times,  which  hath  been  brought  in  and  begun 
by  the  pretence  of  the  bishop  of  Rome^s  pardon,  henceforth 
be  left  and  omitted,  lest  the  people  do  hereafter  trust  to 
have  pardon  for  the  saying  of  their  avies,  between  the  said 
knoUing,  as  they  have  done  in  times  past. 

Item;  Where  in  times  past  men  have  used  in  divers 
places  in  their  processions  to  sing  Ora  pro  nobis  to  so  many 
saints,  that  they  had  no  time  to  sing  the  good  suffrages  fol- 
lowing, as  Parce  nobis  DominCy  and  Libera  nos  Domine,  it 
must  be  taught  and  preached,  that  better  it  were  to  omit 
Ora  pro  nobls^  and  to  sing  the  other  sufirages. 

All  which  and  singular  injunctions  I  minister  unto  you 
and  *to  your  successors,  by  the  king^s  highness  authority  to 
me  committed  in  this  part,  which  I  charge  and  command 
you  by  the  same  authority  to  obser\'e  and  keep  upon  pain 
of  deprivation,  sequestration  of  your  fruits,  or  such  other 
coercion  as  [to]  the  king^s  highness,  or  his  vice-gerent  for 
the  time  being,  shall  seem  convenient*. 

These  are  also  in  the  bp,  of  London's  Register  ^f (A,  29, 30. 
with  Bonner^s  mandate  to  his  arch-deacons  for  ob- 
servvng  them^  SO  Sept.  1541.  anno  regn,  32. 

"  or  of  divine      »  transported      y  abrogated,  be  only      *  aries      ■  to  ©m. 
[♦  Here  folk>w8,  ia  the  register  of  Cranmcr,  a  Latin  ratification  of  the  in- 
junctions.] 


BOOK 
III. 


OF  RECORDS.  S86 

XII.  

IiyuncHons  given  by  Tliomus  archJnshop  of  Canterbury^ 
to  the  parsons,  vicars,  and  other  curats  tn  his  visitation, 
leept  (sede  vacant)  tpithin  the  diocess  of  Hereford,  anno 
Domini  1538. 

I. 

First  ;  That  ye,  and  every  one  of  you,  shall,  with  all  RegUt. 
your  diligence  and  faithful  obedience,  observe,  and  cause  to  f^^[  b. 
be  observed,  all  and  singular  the  king^s  highness  injunctions,  ^i-  97- 
by  his  graces  commissaries  given  in  such  places  as  they  in 
times  past  have  visited. 

II. 

Item;  That  ye,  and  every  one  of  you  shall  have,  by  the 
first  day  of  August  neia  coining,  as  well  a  whole  Bible  in 
Ladn  and  English,  or  at  the  least  a  New  Testament  of  both 
the  same  ^languages,  as  the  copies  of  the  king''s  highness 
injunctions. 

III. 

Item ;  That  ye  shall  every  day  study  one  chapter  of  the 
said  Bible,  or  New  Testament^  conferring  the  Latin  and 
English  together,  and  to  begin  at  the  first  part  of  the  book, 
and  so  to  continue  until  the  end  of  the  same.  ^ 

IV. 

Item ;  That  ye,  ^  nor  none  of  you,  shall  discourage  any 
layman  from  the  reading  of  the  Bible  in  ^  Latin  or  English, 
but  encourage  them  to  ^it,  admonishing  them  that  they  so 
read  it,  for  reformation  of  their  own  life,  and  knowledge  of 
their  duty ;  and  that  they  be  not  lx)ld  or  presumptuous  in 
judging  of  matters  afore  they  have  perfect  knowledge. 

V. 

Item ;  That  ye,  both  in  your  preaching  and  secret  con- 
fesuon,  and  all  other  works  and  doings,  shall  excite  and 
move  your  parishioners  unto  such  works  as  are  commanded 
expresly  of  Grod,  for  the  which  God  shall  demand  of  them 
a  ^streyght  reckoning;  and  jdl  other  works  which  men  do 

•  language,        >>  or        «  Eoglish  or  Latin,        '^  that,        •  strict 


286  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK   of  their  own  will  or  devotion,  to  teach  your  parishioners    s 
that  they  are  not  to  be  so  highly  esteemed  as  the  other;    : 
and  that  for  the  not  doing  of  them  God  will  not  ask  any 
accompt. 

VL 

Item ;  That  ye,  nor  none  of  you,  suffer  no  friar,  or  re- 
ligious man,  to  have  any  cure  or  service  within  your 
churches  or  cures,  except  they  be  lawfully  dispensed  withal, 
or  licensed  by  the  ordinary. 

VII. 

Item ;  That  ye,  and  every  one  of  you,  do  not  admit  any 
young  man  or  woman  to  receive  the  sacrament  of  the  altar, 
which  never  received  it  before,  until  that  he  or  she  openly 
in  the  church,  after  mass,  or  evening  song,  upon  the  holy- 
day,  do  recite,  in  the  vulgar  tongue,  the  PcUer  Noster,  the 
Creed,  and  the  Ten  Commandments. 

VIII. 

Item ;  That  ye,  and  every  one  of  you,  shall  two  times  in  a 
quarter  declare  to  your  parishioners  the  band  of  matrimony, 
and  what  great  danger  it  is  to  all  men  that  useth  their  bo- 
dies but  with  such  persons  as  they  lawfully  may  by  the  law 
of  God.  And  to  exhort  in  the  said  times  your  parishioners, 
that  they  make  no  privy  contracts,  as  they  will  avoid  the 
extn»m  pain  of  the  laws  used  within  the  king^s  realm,  by 
his  grace^s  authority. 


XIII. 

A  letter  of  CromweWs  to  the  bishop  of  Landaff^  directing 
him  how  to  proceed  in  tfie  reformation.     An  original. 

Cotton  lib.  After  my  right  hearty  commendations  to  your  lordship, 
cieop.  E.4.yg  shall  herewith  receive  the  king^s  highness  letters  ad- 
dressed unto  you,  to  put  you  in  remembrance  of  his  high- 
ness travels,  and  your  duty  touching  ordet  to  be  taken  for 
preaching,  to  the  intent  the  people  may  be  taught  the 
truth,  and  yet  not  charged  at  the  beginning  with  over-many 
novelties ;  the  publication  whAreof,  unless  the  same  be  tem- 
pered and  qualified  with  much  wisdom,  do  rather  breed 


OF  RECORDS.  887 

contention,  division,  and  contrariety  in  opinion  in  the  un-  BOOK 
learned  multitude,  than  either  edifie,  or  remove  from  them,  '^^' 
and  out  of  their  hearts,  such  abuses  as,  by  the  corrupt  and 
unsavoury  teaching  of  the  bishop  of  Rome  and  his  disciples, 
have  crept  in.  the  same.  The  e£Pect  of  which  letters  albeit  I 
doubt  not,  but  as  well  for  the  honesty  of  the  matter,  as  for 
your  own  discharge,  ye  will  so  consider  and  put  in  execu- 
tion, as  shall  be  to  his  grace^s  satisfaction  in  that  behalf: 
yet  forasmuch  as  it  hath  pleased  his  majesty  to  appoint 
and  constitute  me  in  the  room  and  place  of  his  supream  and 
prindpal  mimster,  in  all  matters  that  may  touch  any  thing 
his  clergy,  or  their  doings,  I  thought  it  also  my  part,  for 
the  exoneration  of  my  duty  towards  his  highness,  and  the 
rather  to  answer  to  his  grace^s  expectaUon,  opinion,  and  trust 
coDceived  in  me,  and  in  that  amongst  other  committed  to  my 
fidelity,  to  desire  and  pray  you,  in  such  substantial  sort 
and  manner,  to  travel  in  the  execution  of  the  contents  of 
his  grace's  said  letters  3  namely,  for  avoiding  of  contrariety 
in  preaching,  of  the  pronunciation  of  novelties,  without  wise 
and  discreet  qualification,  and  the  repression  of  the  temerity 
at  those,  that  either  privily,  or  apertly,  directly  or  indi- 
rectly, would  advance  the  pretended  authority  of  the  bishop 
at  Rome ;  as  I  be  not  for  my  discharge  ^bothe  enforced  to 
oomplmn  further,  and  to  declare  what  I  have  now  written 
unto  you  for  that  purpose,  and  so  to  charge  you  with  your 
own  fault,  and  to  devise  such  remedy  for  tlie  same,  as  shall 
appertain:  desiring  your  lordship  to  accept  my  meaning 
herein,  tending  only  to  an  honest,  friendly,  and  Christian 
reformation,  for  ^avoidinge  of  further  inconvenience,  and  to 
think  none  unkindness,  tho**  in  this  matter,  wherein  it  is  al- 
most more  than  time  to  speak,  I  write  frankly,  compelled 
and  enforced  thereunto,  both  in  respect  of  my  private  duty, 
and  otherwise,  for  my  discharge ;  forasmuch  as  it  pleaseth 
his  majesty  to  use  me  in  the  lieu  of  a  counsellor,  whose 
office  is  as  an  eye  to  the  prince,  to  foresee,  and  in  time  to 
provide  remedy  for  such  abuses,  enormities,  and  inconve- 
niences, as  might  else  with  a  little  sufieranoe  engender  more 

*  botbe  »in.  ^  avoidagc 


388  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  evil  in  his  publick  weal,  than  could  be  after  ^redouUed, 
with  much  labour,  study,  diligence,  and  <>  travail.  And 
thu6  most  heartily  fare  you  well.  From  the  Rolls,  the  7l)i 
of  January. 

Your  lordship'^s  friend, 
Hiomas  Cromi^Il! 


XIV. 

The  Qommisrion  by  which  Bonner  held  his  bishoprick  of 

the  kinff. 

Licentia  regia  concessa  domino  episcopo  ad  exercendam 

Jurisdiciionem  epiacopalem. 

Regitt.  Hbnricus  Octavus,  Dei  gratia  Anglian  et  Francise  rex, 

foL^primo.  ^^^  defensor,  dominus  Hibemise,  et  in  terra  supremum  ec- 
clesias  Anglicanse  sub  Christo  caput,  reVerendo  in  Chriffto 
patri  Edmundo  Londonensi  episcopo  salutem.  Quando- 
quidem  omnis  jurisdicendi  autoritas,  atq;  etiam  jurisdicdo 
omnimoda,  tam  ilia  quae  ecclesiastica  dicitur  quam  saecula- 
ris,  k  rcgia  potestate  velut  ^  supremo  capite,  et  omnium 
infra  regnum  nostrum  magistratuum  fontc  et  scaturigine, 
primitus  emanavit,  sane  illos  qui  jurisdictionem  hujusmodi 
antehac  non  nisi  precario  fungebantur,  beneficium  hujus- 
modi sic  eis  ex  liberalitate  regia  indultum  gratis  animis  ag- 
noscere,  idq;  regise  munificentife  solummodo  acceptum  re: 
fierre,  eique,  quotiens  ejus  majestati  videbitur,  libenter  con- 
cedere  convenit.  Quum  itaq;  nos  perdilectum  commissa- 
rium  nostrum  Thomam  Cromwell  nobilis  ordinis  garterii 
militem,  dominum  Cromwell  et  de  Wymolden  nostri  pri- 
vati  sigilli  custodem,  nostrumq;  ad  quascunq;  causas  eccle- 
^asticas  nostra  authoritate,  uti  supremi  capiUs  dictse  eccle- 
siae  Anglicanae,  quomodolibet  tractand.  sive  ventiland.  vicem 
gerentem,  vicarium  generalem  et  officialem  principalem,  per 
alias  literas  patentes  sigillo  nostro  majori  communitas,  con- 
stituerimus  et  pra&fecerimus.  Quia  tamen  ipse  Thomas 
Cromwell  nostris  et  hujus  regni  Angliae  tot  et  tam  arduis 

•  recovered,  <•  travails. 


OF  RECORDS.  S89 

negodis  adeo  pnepedhus  exisdt,  quod  ad  omnem  juriadic*  BOOK 
aaDem  nohisy  uti  suprano  capiti  hujusmodi  oompetentem, 
oibiq;  looorum  infrm  hoe  regDum  nostrum  pnefiuum,  in  his 
qoK  momn  commode  non  paliuntur  aut  aiie  noalrorum 
flubditorum  injuria  diflierri  non  possunt,  in  sua  persona  ex- 
pefiend.  non  sufficieC,  nos  tuia  in  hac  parte  supplicationibus 
biranlibus  indinati,  et  noatrarum  subditorum  oommodis 
ocmsulere  cupientes,  tibi  vicea  nostras  sub  modo  et  forma 
inferius  deseriptis  oommittendas  fore,  teq;  licentiandum  esse 
deoemimuai,  ad  ordinandum  igitur  quoscunq;  infra  dioa 
tuam  London,  ubicunq;  oriundos,  quos  moribus  et  iitera- 
tora  pravio  difigenti  et  rigoroso  examine  idoneo^  fore  com* 
pereris,  ad  omnes  etiam  sacros  et  presbyteratus  ordines  pro^ 
movendum,  praesentatosque  ad  beneficia  eoclesiastica  qua&- 
omque  infra  dioc.  tuam  London,  constituta,  si  ad  curam 
beneficiis  hujusmodi  imminentem  sustinend.  habiles  rq)erti 
fberunt  et  idonei,  admittendum  ac  in  et  de  iisdem  instituen- 
dnm  et  inyestigandum ;  ac  etiam  si  res  ita  exigat  destituen- 
dum,  beneficiaq;  ecclesiastica  qusecunq;  ad  tuam  collationem 
nve  dispoflitionem  spectantia  et  pertinentia  personis  idoneis 
conferendum,  atq;  approbandum  testamenta  et  ultimas  yo- 
hmtates  quorumcunq;  tuse  diocseseos,  bona,  jura,  sive  ere* 
dita  non  ultra  summam  centum  librarum  in  bonis  suis  vitie 
et  mortis  suarum  temporibus  habend.  necnon  administra- 
tiones  quorumcunq;  subditorum  nostrorum  tuae  dioc.  ab 
intestato  deoedend.  quorum  bona,  jura,  sive  credita  non 
ultra  summam  praedictam  vitae  et  mortis  suarum  temporibus 
sese  extendent,  quatenus  hujusmodi  testatorum  approbatio 
atq;  administrationis  commissio  sive  concessio  per  praedeoes- 
flores  tuos  aut  eorum  alicujus  respective  commissarios  retro- 
actis  temporibus  fiebat  ac  fieri  et  coramitti  potuit,  et  non 
aliter  committendum,  calculumq;  ratiocinium  et  alia  in  ea 
parte  expedienda  causasq;  lites  et  negotia  coram  te  aut  tuis 
deputatis  pendend.  indecis.  necnon  alias  sive  alia,  quascunq; 
are  qusecunq;  ad  forum  eccle^asticum  pertinentia  ad  te  aut 
tuos  deputatos  ^ve  deputand.  per  viam  querelas  aut  appel- 
lationis  sive  ex  offic.  devolvend.  sive  deducen.  quae  extra 
I^pim  nostrarum  et  statutorum  reg.  nostri  ofiens.  coram  te 
VOL.  I.  p.  2.  u 


«90  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  aut  tuis  deputaUs  agitari,  aut  ad  tuam  sive  alicujus  oommis- 
'  sariorum  per  te  vigore  hujus  commisaonis  nostras  deputan- 
dorum  cognitionem  devolvi  aut  deduci  valeant  et  possint, 
examinand.  et  decidend.  Ad  visitandum  insuper  capitu- 
lum  ecclesise  tufie  cathedral.  London,  civitatemq;  London, 
necnon  omnia  et  singula  monasteria,  abbatias  et  prioratus, 
collegia  et  alia  loca  pia,  tarn  religiosa  quam  hospitalia,  quae- 
cunq;  clerumq;  et  populum  diet.  dioc.  London,  quatenus  ec- 
clesiae,  monasterii,  abbatias,  per  te  sive  predecessores  tuos 
London,  episcopos  visitatio  hujusmodi  temporibus  retroacfis 
exerceri  potuit,  ac  per  te  sive  per  eosdem  de  legibus  et  sta- 
tutis  ac  juiibus  regni  nostri  exerceri  potuit  et  potest,  et  non 
aliter :  necnon  ad  inquirendum  per  te,  vel  alium  seu  alios 
ad  id  per  te  deputandum  sive  deputandos,  tam  ex  officio 
mero  mixto  quam  promoto  super  quorumcunq;  excessibus, 
criminibus  seu  delictis  quibuscunq;  ad  forum  ecclesiasticum 
spectantibus  infra  dioc.  London,  ac  delinquentes  sive  cri- 
minosos,  juxta  comperta  per  te  in  ea  parte  per  licita  juris 
remedia  pro  modo  culpae,  prout  natura  et  qualitas  delicti 
poposcerit,  coercendum  et  puniendum,  caeteraq;  omnia  et 
singula  in  praemissis  seu  aliquo  praemissorum,  aut  circa  ea 
necessaria  seu  quomodolibet  opportuna,  ac  alia  quaecunq; 
autoritatem  et  jurisdictionem  episcopalem  quovismodo  re- 
spiciend.  et  concemend.  praeter  et  ultra  ea  quae  tibi  ex  sa- 
cris  Uteris  divinitus  commissa  esse  dignoscantur,  vice,  no- 
mine, et  autoritate  nostris  exequendum,  tibi,  de  cujus  sana 
doctrina,  conscientiae  puritate,  vitaeq;  et  morum  integritate, 
ac  in  rebus  gerendis  fide  et  industria  plurimum  confidimus, 
vices  nostras  cum  potestate  alium  vel  alios,  commissarium 
vel  commissarios,  ad  praemissa  seu  eorum  aliqua  surrogandi 
et  substituendi,  eosdemq;  ad  placitum  revocand.  tenore  prse- 
sentium  committimus^  ac  liberam  facultatem  concedimus; 
teq;  licentiam  per  praesentes  ad  nostri  bene  placiti  duntaxat 
duraturas  cum  cujuslibet  congruae  et  ecclesiasticae  coercio- 
nis  potestate  quacunq;  inhibitione  in  te  datam  praesentium 
emanata  in  aliquo  non  obstante  tuam  conscientiam  coram 
Deo  strictissime  onerantes,  et  ut  summo  omnium  judici  ali- 
quando  raUonem  reddere,  et  coram  nobis  tuo  cum  periculo 


OF  RECORDS.  5191 

oorporali  reqxmdere  intendis:  te  admonentes  ut  interim  BOOK 
tinim  oflBcium  juxta  evangelii  normam  pie  et  sancte  exeroere  ^^^' 
studeasy  et  ne  quern  uUo  tempore  unquam  vel  ad  sacros  or- 
dinea  promoveasy  vel  ad  curam  animarum  gerend.  quovis 
modo  admittas,  nisi  eos  duntaxat  quos  a^  tanti  et  tam  vene- 
lahilis  officii  functionem  vits  et  morum  integritas  certissimis 
testimoniis  approbata,  literarum  sdentiae  et  aliae  qualitates 
requirats  ad  hoc  habiles  et  idoneos  dare  et  luculenter  osten- 
derint  et  declaraverint ;  nam  ut  maxime  compertum  oogni- 
tumq;  habemus  morum  omnium^  et  maxime  Christianae  re- 
Bg^onis  oomiptelam  k  malis  pastoribus  in  populum  ema- 
natte,  nc  ut  veram  Christi  religionem,  vitseq;  et  morum 
emendationem  k  bonis  pastoribus  iterum  delectis  et  assump- 
tis  in  int^rum  restitutum  iri  baud  dubie  speramus.  In  cujus 
rd  testimonium  prsesentes  literas  nostras  inde  fieri,  et  sigiUi 
Doatri  quo  ad  causas  eoclesiasticas  utimur  appensione  jusn- 
mus  oommuniri.  'Dat.  12.  die  mensb  Novemb.  anno  Dom. 
1599.  et  r^ni  nostri  anno  81. 


XV. 

The  kin^s  letters  patents Jbr  printing  the  Bible  in  English. 

Henry  the  Eighth,  &c.  To  all  and  singular  printers  Rot.  Put. 
and  sellers  of  books  within  this  our  realm,  and  all  other  offi-3i*  Hcn.fl 
cers,  ministers,  and  subjects,  these  our  letters  hearing  or 
seeing,  greeting.  We  let  you  wit,  that  being  desirous  to 
have  our  people  at  all  times  convenient,  give  themselves  to 
the  attaining  the  knowledg  of  God^s  word,  whereby  they 
wiH  the  better  honour  him,  and  observe  and  keep  his  com- 
mandments; and  also  do  their  duties  better  to  us,  being 
their  prince  and  sovereign  lord :  and  considering  that  this 
our  zeal  and  desire  cannot  by  any  mean  take  so  good  eflect, 
as  by  the  granting  to  them  the  free  and  liberal  use  of  the 
Bible  in  our  own  natural  English  tongue :  so  unless  it  be 
foreseen  that  the  same  pass  at  the  beginning  by  one  transla- 
tion to  be  perused  and  considered ;  the  frailty  of  men  is 
sudiy  that  the  diversity  thereof  may  breed  and  bring  forth 

u2 


298  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  manifold  inconveniences;  as  when  wilful  and  heady  folk 
shall  confer  upon  the  diversity  of  the  said  translations.  We 
have  therefore  appointed  our  right  trusty  and  well-beloved 
counsellor,  the  lord  Cromwell,  keeper  of  our  privy-seal,  to 
take  for  us,  and  in  our  name,  spedal  care  and  charge,  that 
no  manner  of  person,  or  persons,  within  this  our  realm,  shall 
enterprise,  attempt,  or  set  in  hand  to  print  any  Bible  in  the 
English  tongue  of  any  manner  of  volumn,  during  the  space 
of  five  years  next  ensuing  after  the  date  hereof,  but  only  all 
such  as  shall  be  deputed,  assigned,  and  admitted  by  the  said 
lord  Cromwell. 

The  13  Novemb.  tricesimo  primo  regnu 


XVI. 
The  attainder  of  Thomas  CromweU. 

Item  qucedam  aliapetitio^Jbrmam  mjusdam  actus  aitincturce 
in  se  contmens^  exhibita  est  suae  regime  rruyestati  in  par- 
liamento  prcedicto,  ctyus  tenor  sequitur  in  haec  verba. 

Parliament  In  their  most  humble-wise  shewing  to  your  most  royal 
So^anno*  °^*j^^ty*  ^^®  lords  spiritual  and  temporal,  and  all  your  most 
legni  tri-  loving  and  obedient  subjects,  the  commons  in  this  your  most 
cundo.  '  ^^^  court  of  parliament  assembled  ;  that  where  your  most 
royal  majesty,  our  natural  sovereign  lord,  is  justly,  and  law- 
fully, really  entituled  to  be  our  sole  supream  head  and  ge- 
vemour,  of  this  your  realm  of  England,  and  of  the  domin- 
ions of  the  same ;  to  whom,  and  to  none  other  under  God, 
the  kingly  direction,  order,  and  governance  of  your  most 
loving  and  obedient  subjects,  and  people  of  this  your  realm, 
only  appertaineth  and  belongeth.  And  the  which  your 
most  loving  and  obedient  subjects,  your  highness  prudently 
and  quietly,  without  any  manner  of  disturbance  by  a  long 
time  most  graciously  hath  preserved,  sustained  and  defend- 
ed :  and  your  highness,  for  the  quietness,  wealth,  and  tran- 
quility of  your  said  humble  and  obedient  subjects,  hath 
made,  and  ordained,  divers  and  many  most  godly^  vertuous 
and  wholsome  laws ;  and  for  due  execution  of  the  same. 


OF  RECORDS.  S9S 

hath  not  desisted  to  travel  in  your  own  most  royal  person,  BO( 
to  support  and  maintain,  as  well  the  laws  of  Almighty  Grod, 
as  tike  laws  by  your  highness  made  and  ordained,  by  due 
and  condign  execution  of  the  same  laws  upon  the  transgres- 
sors offending  contrary  to  the  same :  and  your  majesty  hath 
always  most  vertuously  studied  and  laboured,  by  all  ways, 
and  all  means,  to  and  for  the  setting  forth  thereof,  in  such 
wise  as  might  be  most  to  the  honour,  glory,  and  pleasure  of 
Almighty  God ;  and  for  the  common  accord  and  wealth  of 
this  your  realm,  and  other  yoiu:  dominions:  and  for  the 
true  execution  of  the  same,  hath  elected,  chosen  and  made 
divers,  as  well  of  your  nobles  as  others,  to  be  of  your  most 
honourable  council,  as  to  the  honour  of  a  noble  prince  ap- 
pertaineth.  And  where  your  majesty  hath  had  a  special 
trust  and  confidence  in  your  said  most  trusty  counsellors, 
that  the  same  your  counsellors,  and  every  of  them,  had 
minded  and  intended,  and  finally  purposed  to  have  followed 
and  pursued  your  most  godly  and  princely  purpose,  as  of 
truth  the  more  number  hath  most  faithftiUy  done ;  yet 
nevertheless  Thomas  Cromwell,  now  earl  of  Essex,  whom 
your  majesty  took  and  received  into  your  trusty  service,  the 
same  Thomas  then  being  a  man  of  very  base  and  low  de- 
gree, and  for  angular  favour,  trust  and  confidence,  which 
your  majesty  bare  and  had  in  him,  did  not  only  erect  and 
advance  the  same  Thomas  unto  the  state  of  an  earl,  and  en- 
riched him  with  manifold  gifts,  as  well  of  goods,  as  of  lands 
and  offices,  but  also  him,  the  said  Thomas  Cromwell,  earl  of 
Essex,  did  erect  and  make  one  of  your  most  trusty  counsel- 
lors, as  well  concerning  your  grace^s  supream  jurisdictions 
ecclesiastical,  as  your  most  high  secret  affairs  temporal. 
Nevertheless  your  majesty  now  of  late  hath  found,  and 
tried,  by  a  large  number  of  witnesses,  being  your  faithful 
subjects,  and  personages  of  great  honour,  worship,  and  dis- 
cretion, the  said  Thomas  Cromwell,  earl  of  Essex,  contrary 
to  the  singular  trust  and  confidence  which  your  majesty  had 
in  him,  to  be  the  most  false  and  corrupt  traitor,  deceiver, 
and  circumventor  against  your  most  royal  person,  and  the 
imperial  crown  of  this  your  realm,  that  hath  been  known, 

u3 


294  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  seen,  or  beard  of  in  all  the  time  of  your  most  noble  reign: 
insomuch  that  it  is  manifestly  proved  and  declared,  by  the 
depontions  of  the  witnesses  aforesaid,  that  the  same  Thomas 
Cromwell,  earl  of  Essex,  usurping  upon  your  kingly  estate, 
power,  authority,  and  office;  without  your  grace's  com- 
mandment or  assent,  hath  taken  upon  him  to  set  at  liberty 
divers  persons  being  convicted  and  attiunted  of  misprision  of 
high  treason ;  and  divers  other  being  apprehended,  and  in 
prison,  for  suspection  of  high  treason ;  and  over  that,  many 
and  divers  times,  at  sundry  places  in  this  your  realm,  for 
manifold  sums  of  money  to  him  given,  most  traiterously 
hath  taken  upon  him,  by  several  writings,  to  give  and  grant, 
as  well  unto  aliens,  as  to  your  subjects,  a  great  number  of 
licenses  for  conveying  and  carrying  of  money,  com,  grain, 
beans,  beer,  leather,  tallow,  bells,  mettids,  horses,  and  other 
commodities  of  this  your  realm,  contrary  to  your  highnesses 
most  godly  and  gracious  proclamations  made  for  the  com- 
monwealth of  your  people  of  this  your  realm  in  that  behalf, 
and  in  derogation  of  your  crown  and  dignity.  ^And  the 
same  Thomas  Cromwell,  elated  and  full  of  pride,  contrary 
to  his  most  bounden  duty,  of  his  own  authority  and  power, 
not  regarding  your  majesty  royal ;  and  further,  taking  upon 
him  your  power,  sovereign  lord,  in  that  behalf,  divers  and 
many  times  most  traiterously  hath  constituted,  <Ieputed  and 
assigned,  many  singular  persons  of  your  subjects  to  be  com- 
missioners in  many  your  great,  urgent  and  weighty  causes 
and  affairs,  executed  and  done  in  this  your  realm,  without 
the  assent,  knowledge,  or  consent  of  your  highness.  And 
further  also,  being  a  person  of  as  poor  and  low  degree,  as 
few  be  within  this  your  realm ;  pretending  to  have  so  great 
a  stroke  about  you,  our,  and  his  natural  sovereign  liege  lord, 
that  he  letted  not  to  say  publickly,  and  declare,  that  he  was 
sure  of  you;  which  is  detestible,  and  to  be  abhorred 
amongst  all  good  subjects  in  any  Christian  realm,  that  any 
subject  should  enterprize  or  take  upon  him  so  to  speak 
of  his  sovereign  liege  lord  and  king.  And  also  of  his  own 
authority  and  power  without  your  highnesses  consent,  hath 
made,  and  granted,  as  well  to  strangers  as  to  your  own  sub- 


OF  RECORDS.  895 

jects,  diren  and  min J  pBM-parts,  to  paas  over  the  seas,  with    BOOK 
honesy  and  great  suns  of  moDej,  without  any  search.   And       ^*' 
orer  that,  nKMt  gracious  sovere^  kvd,  amoogst  divers  other 
Us  ticasonaj  deceits,  and  fidshoods,  the  sud  Tbooias  Cnan- 
weD,  eari  of  EsspTj  being  a  detestable  heretick,  and  being 
m  himsdf  utterly  disposed  to  set  and  sow  common  sedition 
and  Vaiianoe  among  your  true  and  loving  subjects,  hath  se- 
credy  set  fiorth  and  dispersed  into  all  shires,  and  other  terri- 
tories of  this  your  realm,  and  onher  your  dominions,  great 
numbers  of  £dse  erroneous  books,  whereof  many   were 
printed  and  made  beyond  the  seas,  and  divers  other  within 
realm,  comprinng  and  declaring,  among  many  other 
and  errors,  manifest  matters  to  induce  and  lead  your 
8ub|ect8  to  diffidence,  and  refusal  of  the  true  and  sincere 
£uth  and  belief^  which  Christian  religion  bindeth  all  Chris- 
tian  people  to  have,  in  the  most  holy  and  blessed  sacrament 
of  the  idtar,  and  other  articles  of  Christian  religion,  most 
gTKiously  declared  by  your  majesty,  by  authority  of  parlia- 
ment :  and  certain  matters  comprised  in  some  of  the  said 
books,  hath  caused  to  be  translated  into  our  maternal  and 
English  tongue:  and  upon  report  made  unto  him  by  the 
translator  thereof,  that  the  matter  so  translated  hath  expresly 
been  against  the  said  most  blessed  and  holy  sacrament ;  yet 
the  same  Thomas  Cromwell,  earl  of  Essex,  after  he  had 
read  the  same  translation,  most  heretically  hath  affirmed 
the  same  material  heresie  so  translated,  to  be  good;  and 
further  hath  said,  that  he  found  no  fault  therein ;  and  over 
that,  hath  openly  and  obstinately  holden  opinion,  and  said. 
That  it  was  as  lawful  for  every  (Ibristian  man  to  be  a  min- 
ister of  the  said  sacrament,  as  well  as  a  priest.     And  where 
also  your  most  royal  majesty,  being  a  prince  of  vertue, 
learning,  and  justice,  of  singular  confidence  and  trust,  did 
constitute  and  make  the  same  Thomas  Cromwell,  earl  of 
Essex,  your  highnesses  vicegerent  within  this  your  realm  of 
Enj^and ;  and  by  the  same,  gave  unto  him  authority  and 
fomttj  not  only  to  redress  and  reform  all,  and  all  manner 
of  errcNTs,  and  erroneous  opinions,  insurging  and  growing 
among  your  loving  and  obedient  subjects  of  this  your  realm, 

u  4 


«96  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  and  of  the  domioioDs  of  the  same,  but  also  to  onier  a&d 
'  direct  all  ecclesiastical  and  spiritual  causes  within  your  said 
realm,  and  dominions;  the  said  Thomas  Cromwell,  earl  cS 
Essex,  not  regarding  his  duty  to  Almighty  God,  and  <o 
your  highness,  under  the  seal  of  your  vicegerent,  hath  with* 
out  your  grace^s  assent  ch:  knowledge,  licensed  and  authcHv 
ifled  divers  persons,  detected  and  suspected  of  heresies, 
c^nly  to  teach  and  preach  amongst  your  most  loving  and 
obedient  subjects  within  this  your  realm  of  fjigland.  And 
iuider  the  pretence  and  colour  of  the  said  great  authorities 
and  cures,  which  your  majesty  hath  committed  unto  him  in 
the  premisses,  hath  not  only,  of  his  corrupt  and  damnaUe 
will  and  mind,  actually,  at  some  time,  by  his  own  deed  and 
cfnnmandment,  and  at  many  other  times  by  his  letters  eK- 
presly  written  to  divers  worshipful  persons,  being  sheriffl^ 
in  sundry  shires  of  this  your  realdi,  falsly  suggesting  thereby 
your  grace^s  pleasure  so  to  have  been,  caused  to  be  set  at 
large  many  false  her^ticks,  some  being  there  indicted,  and 
some  other  being  thereof  apprehended,  and  in  ward :  and 
commonly,  upon  complaints  made  by  credible  persons  unto 
the  said  Thomas  CromweU,  earl  of  Essex,  of  great  and  most 
detestible  heresies  committed  and  sprung  in  many  places  of 
this  your  realm,  with  declaration  of  the  specialities  of  the 
same  heresies,  and  the  names  of  the  ofienders  therein,  the 
same  Thomas  •CromweU,  earl  of  Essex,  by  his  crafty  and 
subtil  means  and  inventions,  hath  not  only  defended  the 
same  hereticks  from  punishment  and  reformation ;  but 
being  a  fautor,  maintainer,  and  supporter  of  hereticks,  di- 
vers times  hath  terribly  rebuked  divers  of  the  said  credible 
persons  being  their  accusers,  and  some  others  of  them  hath 
persecuted  and  vexed  by  imprisonment  and  otherwise.  So 
that  thereby  many  of  your  grace'^s  true  and  loving  subjects 
have  been  in  much  dread  and  fear,  to  detect  or  accuse  such 
detestable  known  hereticks ;  the  particularities  and  special* 
ties  of  which  siud  abominable  heresies,  errors,  and  offences, 
committed  and  done  by  the  said  Thomas  Cromwell,  Uflg 
over-tedious,  long,  and  of  too  great  number  here  to  be  ex- 
pressed, declared,  or  written.     And  to  the  intent  to  have 


OF  RECORDS.  «7 


thoae  damnaUe  errors  and  heresies,  to  be  inculcated,  im-  BOOK 
pressed,  and  infixed  in  the  hearts  of  your  subjects,  as  weU 
eoDtraiy  to  God's  laws,  as  to  your  laws  and  ordinances. 
Most  gracious  sovenugn  lord,  the  same  Thomas  Cromwell, 
esrl  of  Essex,  hath  allured  and  drawn  unto  him  by  retain- 
ours,  many  of  your  subjects  sunderly  inhalnting  in  every 
of  your  said  shires  and  territories,  as  well  erroneously 
perswading  and  declaring  to  them  the  contents  of  the  fidse 
erroneous  books,  above-written  to  be  good,  true,  and  best 
itanding  with  the  most  holy  word  and  pleasure  of  God ;  as 
other  his  fSedse  and  heretical  opinions  and  errors;  whereby, 
and  by  his  confederacies  therein,  he  hath  caused  many  of 
]four  faithful  subjects  to  be  greatly  infected  with  heresies, 
and  other  errors,  contrary  to  the  right  laws  and  pleasure  of 
Almighty  God.  And  the  same  Thomas  Cromwell,  earl  of 
Essex,  by  the  false  and  traiterous  means  above-written,  sup- 
pofling  himself  to  be  fuUy  able,  by  force  and  strength,  to 
maintain  and  defend  his  said  abominable  treasons,  heresies, 
and  errors,  not  regarding  his  most  bounden  duty  to  AL 
mighty  God,  and  his  laws,  nor  the  natural  duty  of  allegiance 
to  your  majesty,  in  the  last  day  of  March,  in  the  30  year 
of  your  most  gracious  reign,  in  the  parish  of  St.  Peter  the 
Poor,  within  your  dty  of  London,  upon  demonstration  and 
declaration  then  and  there  made  unto  him,  that  there  were 
certain  new  preachers,  as  Robert  Barnes  derk,  and  other^ 
whereof  part  were  committed  to  the  Tower  of  London,  for 
preaching  and  teaching  of  leud  learning  against  your  high- 
nesses proclamations ;  the  same  Thomas  affirming  the  same 
preaching  to  be  good,  most  detestably,  arrogantly,  erro- 
neously, wilfully,  maliciously,  and'  traiterously,  expresly 
against  your  laws  and  statutes,  then  and  there  did  not  let 
to  declare,  and  say,  these  most  traiterous  and  detestable 
words  ensuing,  amongst  other  words  of  like  matter  and 
effect ;  that  is  to  say,  That  if  the  king  wotM  tumjrom  ii^ 
yet  I  would  not  turn ;  and  if  the  king  did  tum^  and  aU  his 
peeple,  I  would  Jight  in  IheJUld  in  mine  own  personj  with 
mjf  eword  in  my  hand  against  him  and  ail  others;  and 
then,  and  there,  most  trmterously  pulled  out  his  dagger. 


308  A  coLLEcnoir 

too  II  aiM^  h^  i(  c'O  highy  saying  xheat  wanK  O^  div  iku  Jogger 
y-  /Af7a<  m^  to  £/hr  heart,  if  I  wemU  no^  <fir  m  dof  ^Mmi 
OffMutt  tkem  all:  and  I  trusty  if  I  Mna  ama  jftar  nr  tmo^\i 
skaU  noiUe  in  the  km^s  ptmtr  ta  rntt  or  bit  itifk 
would.  And  further,  thai  and  dure  smemans  by  a  greit 
o«fh,  traiteroualy  affirmed  die  same  his  traitercNis  saying 
and  pronunciation  of  words,  «ying,  /  vaitt  do  jo  imdeedj  ex- 
tending up  his  arm,  as  tho*  he  had  had  a  svoid  in  his 
hand:  to  the  moat  perilous,  gpewoaa^  and  wicked  example 
of  all  other  your  loving,  faidifiil  and  obecfienc  sufegects  in 
this  yotir  realm,  and  to  the  pml  of  your  most  royal 
person.  And  moreover,  oar  most  gradoos  aov^ereign  hxd, 
the  ttid  Thomas  Cromwdl,  eari  of  Eaaex,  hath  ao 
quired  and  obtained  into  his  posesBOO,  by  oppressioD, 
bribery,  extort,  power,  and  fabe  promises  made  by  him,  to 
your  8ub|ects  of  your  realm,  innomerable  sums  of  money 
and  treasure ;  and  being  so  enriched^  hath  had  your  nobles 
of  your  realm  in  great  <fisdain,  derision,  and  detestation,  as 
by  express  words  by  lum  most  opprobriousiy  spoken  hath 
appeared.  And  being  put  in  remembrance  of  others,  of 
his  estate,  which  your  highness  hath  called  lum  unto,  offend- 
ing in  like  treasons,  the  last  day  of  January,  in  the  31  year 
of  your  most  noble  reign,  at  the  parish  of  St.  Martins  in  the 
Field,  in  the  county  of  Middlesex,  most  arrogantly,  willingly, 
maliciously,  and  traiterously,  said,  published,  and  declared, 
That  if  the  lords  icauld  handle  him  Jo,  thai  he  would  give 
them  such  a  bredk^fast  as  never  was  made  in  England,  and 
that  the  proudest  of  them  should  know ;  to  the  great  peril 
nnd  danger,  as  well  of  your  majesty,  as  of  your  heirs  and 
successors :  for  the  which  his  most  detestable  and  abomin- 
able heresies  and  treasons,  and  many  other  his  like  offences 
and  treasons  over-long  here  to  be  rehearsed  and  declared. 
Be  it  enacted,  ordained,  and  established  by  your  majesty, 
with  the  assent  of  the  lords  spiritual  and  temporal,  and  the 
fimitnons  in  this  present  parliament  assembled,  and  by  the 
AUlhority  of  the  same.  That  the  said  Thomas  Cromwell,  eari 
of  Essex,  for  his  abominable  and  detestable  heresies  and 
ircasons,  by  him  most  abominably,  heretically,  and  traiter- 


OF  RECORDS.  299 

ously  practised,  oommitted^  and  done,  as  well  against  Al-  BOOK 
mighty  God,  as  agiunst  your  majesty,  and  this  your  said 
redm^  shall  be,  and  stand,  by  authority  of  this  present  par- 
liament, oofivicted  and  attainted  of  heresie  and  high>treason, 
and  be  adjudged  an  abominable  and  detestable  heretick  and 
traitor;  and  shall  have  and  suffer  such  pains  of  death, 
losses,  and  forfeitures  of  goods^  debts,  and  chattels,  as  in 
cases  of  heresie  and  high- treason,  or  as  in  cases  of  either  of 
them,  at  the  pleasure  of  your  most  royal  majesty.  And  that 
the  same  Thomas  Cromwell,  earl  of  Essex,  shall,  by  author- 
ity abovesaid,  lose,  and  forfeit  to  your  highness,  and  to 
your  heirs  and  successors,  all  such  his  castles,  lordships, 
mannors,  messuages,  lands^  tenements,  rents,  reversions,  re- 
mmnders,  services,  possessions,  offices,  rights,  conditions, 
and  all  other  his  hereditaments,  of  what  names,  natures,  or 
qualities  soever  they  be,  which  he  the  said  Thomas  Crom- 
well, earl  of  Essex,  or  any  other  to  his  use  had,  or  ought  to 
have  had,  of  any  estate  of  inheritance,  in  fee-simple  or  fee- 
tttl,  ip  reversion  or  possession,  at  the  said  last  day  of  March, 
in  the  said  thirtieth  year  of  your  most  gracious  reign,  or 
any  time  sith  or  after,  as  in  cases  of  high-treason.  And 
that  all  the  said  castles,  lordships,  mannors,  lands,  messuages, 
tenements,  rents,  reversions,  remainders,  services,  possessions, 
offices,  and  all  other  the  premisses  forfeited,  as  is  abovesaid, 
shall  be  deemed,  invested,  and  adjudged,  in  the  lawful,  real, 
and  actual  possession  of  your  highness,  your  heirs  and  suc- 
cessors for  ever  in  the  same,  and  in  such  estate,  manner  and 
form,  as  if  the  said  castles,  lordships,  mannors,  messuages, 
lands,  tenements,  rents,  reversions,  remainders,  services, 
possessions,  offices,  and  other  the  premisses,  with  their  ap- 
purtenances, and  every  of  them,  were  especially  or  particu- 
larly founden,  by  office  or  offices,  inquisition  or  inquisitions, 
to  be  taken  by  any  escheator  or  escheators,  or  any  other 
oonmiissioner  or  commissioners,  by  vertue  of  any  commis- 
sion or  commissions  to  them  or  any  of  them,  to  be  directed 
in  any  county  or  counties,  shire  or  shires,  within  this  your 
realm  of  England,  where  the  sud  castles,  and  other  the 
premisses,  or  any  of  them,  been,  or  do  lye,  and  returned 


800  A  COLLECTION 

BOOR  into  any  of  your  n^ajeaty^s  courts.  Saving  to  all  and  nn- 
gular,  person  and  persons,  bodies  politick  and  corporale, 
their  heirs  and  successors,  and  their  successors  and  assignea 
of  every  of  them,  other  than  the  said  Thoilias  Croni« 
well,  earl  of  Essex,  and  his  heirs,  and  all  and  every  other 
person  and  persons,  claiming  by  the  same  Thomas  Crom-; 
well,  and  to  his  use,  all  such  right,  title,  entrie,  possesaons, 
interest,  reversions,  remainders,  lease,  leases,  conditions, 
fees,  oflSces,  rents,  annuities,  commons,  and  all  other  com* 
modities,  profits,  and  hereditaments  whatsoever  they  or  any 
of  them  might,  should,  or  ought  to  have  had,  if  this  act  had 
never  been  had  or  made.  Provided  always,  and  be  it  «i« 
acted  by  the  authority  aforesaid^  that  this  act  of  attainder, 
ne  any  offence,  ne  other  thing  therein  contained,  extend 
not  unto  the  deanery  of  Wells  in  the  county  of  Sommerset; 
nor  to  any  raannors,  lands,  tenements,  or  hereditamenta 
thereunto  belonging;  nor  be  in  any  wise  prejudicial  or 
hurtful  unto  the  bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells,  nor  to  the  dean 
and  chapter  of  the  cathedral  church  of  St.  Andrew  of  Wells, 
nor  to  any  of  them,  nor  to  any  of  their  successors ;  but  that 
the  said  bishop,  dean,  and  chapters,  and  their  successors, 
and  every  of  them,  shall  and  may  have,  hold,  use,  occupy, 
and  enjoy,  all  and  singular  their  titles,  rights,  mannors, 
lands,  tenements,  rents,  reversions,  and  services,  and  all  and 
angular  other  their  hereditaments,  commodities,  and  profits, 
of  what  nature,  kind,  or  quality,  or  condition  soever  they 
be,  in  as  ample  and  large  manner  and  form,  as  tho^  this  ad 
of  attainder,  or  any  offence  therein  mentioned,  had  nevei 
been  had,  committed,  nor  made ;  and  that  from  hence-fortli 
the  dean,  and  his  successors,  deans  of  the  said  cathedra] 
church  that  hereafter  shall  be  perfected,  elected,  and  ad* 
mitted  to  the  same,  shall,  by  the  authority  aforesaid,  be  deao 
of  the  said  cathedral  church,  fully  and  wholly  incorporated 
with  the  chapter  of  the  same,  in  as  ample,  large,  and  Uk( 
manner  and  form,  to  all  intents  and  purposes,  as  the  deant 
before  this  time  hath  been  and  used  to  be,  with  the  said 
chapter  of  the  said  /uithedral  church  of  Wells.  And  thai 
the  same  dean  and  chapter,  and  their  successors,  shall  have. 


OF  RECORDS.  SOI 

oocupy^  and  enjoy,  all  and  angular  their  such  possesions,  BOOK 
mannors,  lands,  tenements,  rents,  reversions,  and  servicesj 
tnd  all  and  angular  their  hereditaments,  of  what  nature, 
Imd,  name  or  names  they  be  called  or  known.  And  shall 
be  adjudged  and  deemed  in  actual  and  real  possesion  and 
msin  of,  and  in  the  same  premises,  to  all  intents  and  pur- 
poses, aooording  to  their  old*corporation,  as  tho^  this  act  of 
tttamdor,  or  any  thing,  clause,  or  matter  therein  contained 
had  never  been  had,  committed,  nor  .made.  This  said  act 
of  attainder,  or  any  other  act,  provision,  or  any  thing  here- 
tofinne  had  or  made  to  the  contrary  notwithstanding.  Cut 
qmdem  petitioni  cum  praoUione  prcedict,  perlect.  et  inteU 
kcL  per  dictum  dominum  regem  ex  authoritate  et  consensu 
parKamenii  pnedictt  sic  responsum  est. 

Soitjuict  come  U  est  desiro. 


XVIL* 

CromweTs  letter  to  the  king  concerning  his  marriage  wiih 

JnnqfCIeve,     An  original. 

To  the  kingy  my  most  gracious  sovereign  lord  his  royal 

majesty. 

Most  merciful  king,  and  most  gracious  sovereign  lord,  CoUon  lib. 

may  it  please  the  same  to  be  advertised,  that  the  last  time  it 

pleased  your  benign  goodness  to  send  unto  me  the  right  ho- 

iiourable  lord   chancellor,   the   right  honourable  duke  of 

Norff.  and  the  lord  admiral,  to  examine,  and  also  to  declare 

Unto  me  divers  things  from  your  majesty ;  among  the  which, 

One  special  thing  they  moved,  and  thereupon  they  charged 

Doe,  as  I  would  answer  before  God  at  the  dreadful  day  of 

judgment,  and  also  upon  the  extream  danger  and  damnation  • 

of  my  soul  and  conscience,  to  say  what  I  knew  in  the  mar- 

iiage,  and  concerning  the  marriage,  between  your  highness 

and  the  queen.     To  the  which  I  answered  as  I  knew,  de- 

[*  This  it  one  of  the  articlet  now  wanting  in  the  Cotton  manuscript] 


aOi  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK   daring  unto  them  the  particulars,  as  nigh  as  I  then  coi: 

^_____  call  to  remembrance.  Which  when  they  had  heard,  they, 

your  majesty'^s  name,  and  upon  like  charge  as  they  h 

given  me  before,  commanded  me  to  write  to  your  highn^ 

the  truth,  as  much  as  I  knew  in  that  matter ;  which  no^ 

do,  and  the  very  triith,  as  God  shall  save  me,  to  the  utt 

most  of  my  knowledg.     First ; '  after  your  majesty  heard 

the  lady  Ann  of  Cleves  arrival  at  Dover,  and  that  her  joi 

neys  were  appointed  towards  Greenwich,  and  that  she  shot 

be  at  Rochester  on  new-years  even  at  night,  your  highni 

declared  to  me,  that  you  would  privily  visit  her  at  Roche 

ter,  upon  new-years-day,  adding  these  words.  To  nouri 

love ;  which  accordingly  your  grace  did  upon  new-years-dc 

as  is  above  said.     And  the  next  day,  being  Friday,  yc 

grace  returned  to  Greenwich,  where  I  spake  with  yc 

grace,  and  demanded  of  your  majesty,  how  ye  liked  t 

lady  Ann :  your  highness  answered,  as  me  thought,  heavi 

and  not  pleasantly,  Nothing  so  weU  as  she  was  spoken  c 

saying  further.  That  if  your  highness  had  known  as  nm 

before  as  ye  then  knew^  she  should  not  have  come  witfi 

this  realm ;  saying  as  by  the  way  of  lamentation.  What  : 

m^dy  ?  Unto  the  which  I  answered  and  said,  I  know  noi 

but  was  very  sorry  therefore ;  and  so  God  knoweth  I  w 

for  I  thought  it  a  hard  beginning.     The  next  day  after  t 

receipt  of  the  said  lady,  and  her  entry  made  unto  Gre< 

wich,  and  after  your  highness  had  brought  her  to  her  cha 

ber,  I  then  waited  upon  your  highness  into  your   pri^ 

chamber ;  and  being  there,  your  grace  called  me  unto  yc 

saying  to  me  these  words,  or  the  like.  My  lord,  is  it  not 

I  told  you  f  say  what  they  willy  site  is  nothing  so  fair  as  i 

hath  been  reported ;  howbeit  she  is  well  and  seemly,  Whe 

unto  I  answered  and  said,  By  my  faith,  sir,  ye  say  trut 

adding  thereunto,  that  I  thought  she  had  a  queenly  mi 

ner;  and*  nevertheless  was  sorry  that  your  grace  was 

better  content :  and  thereupon  your  grace  commanded  me 

call  together  your  council,  which  were  these  by  name ;  t 

arch-bishop  of  Canterbury,  the  dukes  of  Norfolk  and  Si 

folk,  my  lord  admiral,  and  my  lord  of  Duresme,  and  i 


OF  RECORDS.  808 

sdf  to  oommune  of  these  matters,  and  to  know  what  com-    BOOK 

III 

nuanoDs  the  agents  of  Cleves  had  brought,  as  well  touching  ' 

the  perfminance  of  the  covenants  sent  before  from  hence  to 
Dr.  Wotton,  to  have  been  concluded  in  Cleves,  as  also  in 
die  declaration  how  the  matters  stood  for  the  covenants  of 
marriage,  between  the  duke  of  Lorrain'*s  son,  and  the  said 
lady  Ann.  Whereupon  Olesleger  and  Hogeston  were  called, 
and  the  matters  proposed;- whereby  it  plainly  appeared, 
that  they  were  much  astonished  and  abashed,  and  desired 
that  they  might  make  answer  in  the  next  morning,  which 
was  Sunday :  and  upon  the  Sunday  in  the  morning  your 
aaid  cxninsellors  and  they  met  together  early,  and  there  eft- 
KKms  was  proposed  unto  them,  as  well  touching  the  commis- 
aoD  for  the  performance  of  the  treaty  and  articles  sent  to 
Mr.  Wotton,  as  also  touching  the  contracts  and  covenants  of 
marriage  between  the  duke  of  Lorrain^s  son,  and  the  lady 
Ann,  and  what  terms  they  stood  in.  To  which  things  so 
proposed,  they  answered  as  men  much  perplexed.  That  as 
touching  commission,  they  had  none  to  treat  concerning  the 
articles  sent  to  Mr.  Wotton.  And  as  to  the  contract  and 
covenants  of  marriage  they  could  say  nothing,  but  that  a  re- 
vocation was  made,  and  that  they  were  but  sponsals.  And 
finally,  after  much  reasoning,  they  offered  themselves  to 
remain  prisoners,  until  such  time  as  they  should  have  sent 
unto  them  from  Cleves  the  first  articles  ratified  under  the 
duke  their  master^s  sign  and  seal,  and  also  the  copy  of  the 
revocation  made  between  the  duke  of  Lorrain^s  son  and  the 
lady  Ann.  Upon  the  which  answers,  I  was  sent  to  your 
'  Ughness  by  my  lords  of  your  council,  to  declare  to  your 
highness  their  answer ;  and  came  to  you,  by  the  privy  way, 
into  your  privy  chamber,  and  declared  unto  the  same  all 
the  circumstances^  wherewith  your  grace  was  very  much  dis- 
pleased, saying,  /  am  not  weU  handled ;  insomuch  that  I 
might  well  peceive  that  your  highness  was  fully  determined 
not  to  have  gone  through  with  the  marriage  at  that  time, 
saying  unto  me  these  words,  or  the  like  in  effect ;  Thai  if  it 
were  not  that  she  is  come  so  Jar  unto  my  realm^  and  the 
great  preparations  that  my  states  and  people  have  madejbr 


804  A  COLLECTION 

BOOR  her,  andjbrjiar  qfmdkinga  ruffle  in  the  world;  thai  is, 
'  to  mean  to  drive  her  brother  into  the  hands  of  the  emperor, 
and  the  French  king's  hands,  being  now  tcgether^  I  would 
never  have  ne  married  her.  So  that  I  might  well  perceive 
your  grace  was  neither  content  with  the  person,  ne  yet  with 
the  proceedings  of  the  agents ;  and  at  after-dinner,  the  said 
Sunday,  your  grace  sent  for  all  your  said  counsellors  in,  re- 
peating how  your  highness  was  handled,  as  well  touching 
the  said  articles,  as  also  the  said  matter  of  the  duke  of  Lcs*- 
rain's  son.  It  might,  and  I  doubt  not  did,  appear  unto 
them  how  loth  your  highness  was  to  have  married  at  that 
time.  And  thereupon,  and  upon  the  considerations  afore- 
said, your  grace  thought  that  it  should  be  well  done  that 
she  should  make  a  protestation  before  your  said  counsellors 
and  notaries  to  be  present,  that  she  was  free  from  all  con- 
tracts ;  which  was  done  accordingly.  And  thereupon  I  re- 
pairing to  your  highness,  declared  how  that  she  had  made 
her  protestation.  Whereunto  your  grace  answered  in  effect 
these  words,  or  much  like ;  Is  there  none  other  remedy,  bfU 
that  I  must  needs,  against  my  wiU,put  my  neck  in  the  yokef 
and  so  departed,  leaving  your  highness  in  a  study  or  pen- 
siveness.  And  yet  your  grace  determined  the  next  morning 
to  go  through ;  and  in  the  morning,  which  was  Monday, 
your  majesty  preparing  your  self  towards  the  ceremonies ; 
there  was  one  question,  who  should  lead  to  the  church  ?  and 
it  was  appointed  that  the  earl  of  Essex  deceased,  and  an 
earl  that  came  with  her,  should  lead  her  to  the  church. 
And  thereupon  one  came  to  your  highness,  and  s£ud  to  you. 
That  the  earl  of  Essex  was  not  come ;  whereupon  your 
grace  appointed  me  to  be  one  that  should  lead  her :  and  so 
I  went  into  her  chamber,  to  the  intent  to  have  done  your 
commandment ;  and  shortly  after  I  came  into  her  chamber^ 
the  earl  of  Essex  was  come:  whereupon  I  repaired  back 
again  into  your  graces  privy-chamber,  and  shewed  your 
highness  how  he  was  come ;  and  thereupon  your  majesty 
advanced  towards  the  gallery  out  of  your  privy  chamber ; 
and  your  grace  being  in  and  about  the  midst  of  your  cham- 
ber of  presence,  called  me  unto  you,  saying  these  words,  or 


OF  RECORDS.  805 

the  like  in  •entenoe;  My  lord,  if  it  were  not  to  satiajy  ike  E 
worU^  and  my  redhn^  I  would  not  do  that  I  must  do  thie^ 
igMjbr  none    earthbf  thing;  and  therewith  one  brought 
jour  grace  word  that  she  was  coming;  and  thereupon  your 
mce  repaired  into  the  gallery  towards  the  closet,  and  there 
mused  for  her  coming,  being  nothing  content  that  she  so  long 
tarried  as  1  judged  then.    And  so  consequently  she  came, 
and  your  grace  afterwards  proceeded  to  the  ceremonies; 
and  they  being  finished,  travelled  the  day  as  appertained, 
and  the  night  after  the  custom.     And  in  the  morning  on 
Tuesday,    I    repairing  to  your  majesty  into  your  privy- 
diamber,  finding  your  grace  not  so  pleasant  as  I  trusted  to 
have  done,  I  was  so  bold  to  ask  your  grace  how  you  liked 
the  queen  ?   Whereunto  your  grace  soberly  answered,  say- 
mg.  Thai  I  vfcis  not  all  men,  surely,  as  ye  know,  I  Uked 
Urbe/bre  not  well,  but  now  I  like  her  much  worse;  Jbr, 
quoth  your  highness,  /  have  felt  her  belly,  and  her  breasts, 
and  thereby  J  as  I  can  judge,  she  should  be  no  maid  ;  which 
iironk  me  so  to  the  heart  when  I  felt  them,  that  I  had  nei- 
tker  wiU  nor  courage  to  proceed  any  farther  in  other  mat- 
iers ;  saying,  /  have  left  her  as  good  a  maid  as  I  found 
ier :  which  methought  then  ye  spake  displeasantly,  which 
made  me  very  sorry  to  hear ;  your  highness  also  after  Can- 
dlemas, and  before  Showstie,  once  or  twice  said.  That  ye 
were  in  the  same  case  with  her  as  ye  were  of  ore,  and  that 
your  heart  could  never  consent  to  meddle  with  her  carnally. 
Notwithstanding  your  highness  alledged  that  ye  for  the 
most  part  used  to  lay  nightly,  or  every  second  night  by 
her  and  yet  your  majesty  ever  said.  That  she  was  as  good  a 
fnaidfbr  you  as  ever  her  mother  bare  h€r,fbr  any  thing  ye 
had  ministred  to  her.    Your  highness  shewed  to  me  also  in 
Lent  last  passed,  at  such  time  as  your  grace  had  some  com- 
munication with  her  of  my  lady  Mary,  how  that  she  began 
to  wax  stubborn  and  wilful,  ever  lamenting  your  fate,  and 
ever  verifying  that  ye  never  had  any  carnal  knowledge  with 
her :  and  also  after  Easter,  your  grace  likewise,  at  divers 
times,  and  in  the  Whitsun-week,  in  your  grace's  privy- 
chavber  at  Greenwich,  exceedingly  lamented  your  fate,  and 
VOL.  !•  p.  S*  X 


906  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  that  your  greatest  grief  was,  That  ye  should  surely  never 
^^^'  have  any  more  chUArenJbr  the  comfort  of  this  realms  if  ye 
should  so  continue ;  assuring  me,  that  hefore  God  ye  tiumght 
she  was  never  your  lawful  vAfe,  At  which  time  your  grace 
knoweth  what  answer  I  made ;  which  was,  that  I  would  for 
my  part  do  my  utmost  to  comfort  and  deliver  your  grace  of 
your  afflictions ;  and  how  sorry  I  was  both  to  see  and  hear 
your  grace,  Gt>d  knoweth.  Your  grace  divers  times  athen 
Whitsuntide,  ever  alledging  one  thing,  and  also  saying.  That 
ye  had  as  much  to  do  to  move  the  consent  of  your  heart  and 
mind  as  ever  did  man,  and  that  you  took  God  to  witness  ; 
hut  ever,  you  said,  the  cbstacle  coidd  never  out  of  your  mind. 
And,  gracious  prince,  after  that  you  had  first  seen  her  at 
Rochester,  I  never  thought  in  my  heart  that  ye  were  or 
would  be  contented  with  that  marriage.  And  sir,  I  know 
now  in  what  case  I  stand,  in  which  is  only  the  mercy  of  God 
and  your  grace ;  if  I  have  not,  to  the  uttermost  of  my  re- 
membrance, said  the  truth,  and  the  whole  truth  in  this  mat- 
ter, Gt>d  never  help  me.  I  am  sure  ther^  is,  as  I  think,  no 
man  in  this  your  realm  that  knew  more  in  this  than  I  did, 
your  highness  only  excepted.  And  I  am-  sure,  my  lord 
admiral  calling  to  his  remembrance,  can  shew  your  highness, 
and  be  my  witness  what  I  said  unto  him  after  your  grace 
came  from  Rochester,  yea,  and  after  your  grace'^s  marriage: 
and  also  now  of  late,  sithence  Whitsuntide,  and  I  doubt  not 
but  many  and  divers  of  my  lords  of  your  council,  both  be- 
fore your  marriage,  and  sithence,  have  right-well  perceived 
that  your  majesty  hath  not  been  well  pleased  with  your  mar- 
riage. And  as  I  shall  uiswer  to  God,  I  never  thought 
your  grace  content,  after  you  had  once  seen  her  at  Roches- 
ter. And  this  is  all  that  I  know,  most  gracious  and  most 
merciful  sovereign  lord,  beseeching  Almighty  God,  who  evei 
hath  in  all  your  causes  counselled,  preserved,  opened,  main- 
tained, relieved  and  defended  your  highness;  so  he  will  now 
vouchsafe  to  counsel  you,  preserve  you,  maintain  you,  re- 
medy you,  relieve  and  defend  you,  as  may  be  most  to  your 
honour,  with  prosperity,  health,  and  comfort  of  your  hearts 
For  the  which,  and  for  the  long  life,  and  proq)er- 


OF  RECORDS.  807 

OU8  reign  of  your  most  royal  majesty,  I  shall,  during  my  BOOK 
life,  and  whiles  I  am  here,  pray  to  Almighty  Grod,  that  he  ^^^* 
of  his  most  abundant  goodness  will  help,  aid,  and  comfort 
you,  after  your  continuance  of  Nest(»r^s  years:  that  that 
most  noble  imp,  the  princess  grace,  your  most  dear  son,  may 
succeed  you  to  reign  long,  prosperously,  and  felidously  to 
God's  pleasure:  beseeching  most  humbly  your  grace  to 
pardon  this  my  rude  writing,  and  to  consider  that  I  a  most 
woful  prisoner,  ready  to  take  the  death,  when  it  shall  please 
€iod  and  your  majesty  ;  and  yet  the  frail  flesh  inciteth  me 
continually  to  call  to  your  grace  for  mercy  and  grace  for 
mine  offences;  and  thus  Christ  save,  preserve,  and  keep 
you. 

Written  at  the  Tower  this  Wednesday,  the  last  of 
June,  with  the  heavy  heart,  and  trembling  hand,  of 
your  highnesses  most  heavy  and  most  miserable  pri- 
soner, and  poor  slave, 

Thomas  Cromwell. 

Most  gracious  jnince,  I  cry  for  mercy,  mercy,  mercy. 


XVIII. 

TTu  king's  own  dedaraHon  concerning  it.     An  original^ 

Hn  his  majestjfs  own  hand. 

First  I  depose  and  declare^  that  this  hereafter  written  is  cotton  lih. 
meerly  the  verity  intended,  upon  ^no  sinister  affection,  nor^|*»^^-'®' 
yet  upon  none  hatred  ^or  displeasure,  and  her^n  I  take  Grod 
to  witness.  Now  to  the  matter  I  say  and  affirm ;  that  when 
the  first  communication  was  had  with  me  for  the  marriage 
of  the  lady  Ann  of  Cleves,  I  was  glad  to  hearken  to  it, 
tmstiiig  to  have  some  assured  friend  by  it ;  I  much  dQubt- 
ing  that  time,  both  the  emperor,  France,  and  the  Inshop  of 
Borne ;  and  also  because  I  heard  so  much,  both  of  h^  ex- 
odlent  beauty  and  virtuous  conditions.  But  when  I  saw 
her  at  Rochester,  the  first  time  that  ever  I  saw  bar,  it  re- 

^  hahu  nuije$tif'$  own  hand,  did.  ^  none  *  nor 

X  2 


80a  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  jcnced  my  heart  that  I  had  kept  me  free  from  making  an 
pact  or  bond  before  with  her  till  I  saw  her  my  self;  for  the 


I  adsure  you  I  liked  her  so  ill,  and  so  far  contrary  to  th£ 
she  was  praised,  that  I  waa  woe  that  ever  she  came  int 
England ;  and  deliberated  with  my  self,  that  if  it  were  pot 
sible  to  find  means  to  break  off,  I  would  never  enter  yok 
with  her.  Of  which  misliking,  both  the  great  master,  th 
admiral  that  now  is,  and  the  master  of  the  horses,  can  an 
will  <*bere  record.  Then  after  my  repair  to  Greenwich,  th 
next  day  after  I  think,  and  doubt  not,  but  that  the  lord  c 
Essex  well  examined,  can,  and  wiU,  or  hath  declared  whf 
I  then  said  to  him  in  that  case ;  not  doubting,  but  since  h 
is  a  person  which  knoweth  himself  condemned  to  dye  by  ac 
of  parliament,  will  not  damn  his  soul,  but  truly  declare  th 
truth,  not  only  at  the  time  spoken  by  me,  but  also  contini 
ally  till  the  day  of  Qiarriage ;  and  also  many  times  aftei 
whereby  my  lack  of  consent,  I  doubt  not,  doth  or  shall  we 
appear ;  and  also  lack  enough  of  the  will  and  power  to  cor 
summate  the  same;  wherein  both  he,  my  physitians,  th 
lord  privy  seal  that  now  is,  Hennage  and  Denny  can,  an 
I  doubt  not  will  testifie  according  to  truth,  which  is,  That 
never  for  love  to  the  woman  consented  to  marry ;  nor  yet : 
she  brought  maidenhead  with  her,  took  any  from  her  b 
true  carnal  copulation.  This  is  my  brief,  true,  and  perfec 
declaration. 

XIX. 

^The  judgment  of  {he  convocation  Jbr  annulling  of  the  mai 

riage  with  Ann  qfCleve, 

Regift.  Tenor  vero  literarum  testimonialium  hujusmodi  sequitui 

et  est  talis  excellentissimo  in  Christo  principi,  &c.  Thomn 
Cantuarien.  et  Edwardus  Eboracen.  archiepiscopi,  ceteriq 
episcopi  et  reliquus  vestri  regni  Anglise  clerus  autoritate  lite 
rarum  commissionalium  vestrse  majestatis,  congregati  a 
synodum  universalem  repraesentantes,  cum  obsequio,  revc 
rentia  et  honore  debitis,  salutem  et  felicitatem.     Cum  nc 

••  here 


Cimnm€r. 


OF  RECORDS.  SOB 

humiKmi  et  majestatis  vestne  devotissimi  subditi,  convocati  BOOK 

*  **  •••  ■  111* 

et  eoDgregati  sumus  virtute  commissionis  vestrse  magno  a- 

giDo  vestro  sigillat.  dat.  6  JuUi  anno  foelicisfflmi  regni  vestri 
trioesiino  secundo,  quam  accepimus  in  hsec  quae  sequuntur 

fCnNU 

Henricus  Octavus  Dei  gratia  Angliae,  &c.  archiepiscofnt 
Cantuarien.  et  Eborac.  ac  caeteris  regni  nostri  AngUae  epi- 
wdpis,  decanis,  archidiaconis,  et  universo  clcro,  salutem. 
Egenint  apud  dob  regni  nostri  proceres  et  populus^  ut  cuni 
super  qusedam  emerserint,  quse  ut  illi  putant  ad  nos 
Rgniq;  nostri  successionem  pertineant,  inter  quae  praecipua 
est,  causa  et  conditio  matrimonii  quod  cum  illustri  et 
iiobili  foemina  domina  Anna  Clevensi  propter  exiemam 
qindem  conjugii  speciem,  perplexum  alioqui  etiam  multis 
«c  variis  modis  ambiguum  videtur ;  nos  ad  ejusdem  matri- 
monii  disquisitionem  ita  procedere  dignaremur,  ut  opinio- 
nend  vestram  qui  in  ecclesia  nostra  Anglicana  scientiam 
verU  Dei  et  doctrinam  profitemini  exquiramus,  vobisq;  dis- 
cutiendum  autoritatem  ita  demandemus,  ut  si  animis  vestris 
fuerit  persuasum  matrimonium  cum  praefata  domina  Anna 
minime  consistere  aut  cohaerere  debere;  nos  ad  matrimo- 
nium contrahend.  cum  alia  liberos  esse,  vestro,  patrum  ac 
reliquae  deinde  ecclesiae  suffragio  pronuncietur  et  ccxifirme- 
tur.  Nos  autem  qui  vestrum  in  reliquis  ecclesiae  bujus  Ah- 
glicanae  negotiis  gravioribus  quae  ecclesiasticam  oeconomiam 
et  religionem  spectant  judicium  amplecti  solemus,  ad  veri- 
tatis  explicandae  testimonium  omnino  necessarium  rati  sumus 
causae  hujusmodi  matrimonialis  seriem  et  circumstantias 
vobis  exponi  et  communicari  curare,  ut  quod  vos  per  Dei 
leges  licere  decreveritis,  id  demum  totius  ecclesiae  nostrae 
autoritate  innixi  licite  facere  et  exequi  audeamus.  Vos  itaq; 
conYocari  et  in  synodum  universalem  nostra  autoritate  con- 
venire  volentes,  vobis  conjunctim  et  divisim  committimus 
atq;  mandamus  ut  inspecta  hujus  negoui  veritate,  ac  solum 
Deum  prae  oculis  habentes,  quod  verum,  quod  justum,  . 
quod  honestum,  quod  sanctum  est,  id  nobis  de  communi 
ooDcilio  scripto  annuncio  renuncietis  et  de  communi  con- 
sensu licere  definiatis :  nempe  hoc  unum  it  vobis  nostro  jure 

xS 


810  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  postulomus,  ui  tanquam  fida  et  proba  eocle«e  memlii 
causae  huic  eodeaasticae,  quae  maxima  eat,  in  justitia  < 
▼eritate  adesae  veUtia  et  earn  maturrime  juxta  commissioiie] 
vobia  in  hac  parte  factam  absolvere  et  expedire.  In  cuji 
rei  testimonium  has  literas  nostras  fieri  fecirous  patente 
teste  meipso  apud  Westmon.  sexto  die  Julii,  anno  r^ 
nostri  trioesimo  secundo.  Nos  tenorem  et  eifectum  yestr 
commissionis  per  omnia  sequentes,  postquam  matura  del 
beraUone  perpendimus  et  connderavimus  omnes  matrimon 
praetensi  inter  veatram  majestatem  illustrissimam  et  nobilei 
fSoeminam  dominam  Annam  Clevensem  circumstantias,  nob 
mulds  modis  exposttas,  cognitas  et  perspectas,  tandem  a 
definitionem  et  determinationem  sequentem,  quam  oommtn 
omnium  consensu  justorumq;  animorum  nostrcn-um  judid 
ao  recto  oonsdentifle  dictamine  protulimus,  processimus,  i 
hunc  modum  et  (quod  tenor  yestrae  commissionis  exigi^ 
▼eatrae  nobiliasimae  majestoti  in  hoc  praeaenti  acripto  ref 
rend,  duximus,  et  .igmfic»nu>  prout  Liuitur. 

Primum  itaq;  comperimus  et  considerayimus  matrim^ 
nium  inter  majestatem  vestram  et  nobilem  foeminam  dom 
nam  Annam  Clevensem  praetensam  praecontracto  quodai 
sive  sponsaliorum,  sire  matrimonii,  inter  dictam  dominai 
Annam  et  marchionem  Lotharingiae  concluso  ambiguun 
plane  impeditum  et  perplexum  reddi ;  animadvertimus  emi 
quod  quamvis  vestra  majestas  in  prima  hujus  matrimon 
praetensi  tractatione  praecontractus  praedicti,  et  de  quo  tui 
aermo  multus  habebatur,  discussionem  et  declarationero  ani 
solemnizandum  cum  dicta  domina  Anna  matrimonium  tani 
instantia  exegerit,  ut  pro  conditione  contrahendi  deind 
matrimonii  fuisse  merito  existimari  possit,  qua  condition 
defkcta  nihil  ageretur ;  atq;  haec  cum  ita  se  haberent  tame 
neq;  ante  solemnizationem  ilia  de  praecontractu  ambiguiti 
expedita  et  declarata  est,  cum  id  ipsum  turn  temporis  mi 
jeataa  vestra  denuo  exposceret  et  efflagitaret,  cui  dara  jai 
et  expedita  esse  omnia  falso  renunciabatur,  neq;  poatfi 
quicquam  eiBcax  ut  promissum  ab  oratoribus  fuerat,  hv 
transmiMUfen  ^t,  quo  acrupulus  ille  ex  praeeontTactu  natu 
i^xitneiretuf ,  tdlleretur  aut  anfioveretur,  adeo  quidem  ut  prae 


OF  RECORDS.  811 

tomum  matrinioiiiuin  inter  majestatem  vestram  et  dominam  BOOK 
Amam  pnedictam  non  modo  ex  conditionis  defectu  comi-  *"' 
frit,  aed  si  nulla  conditio  hujusmodi  omnino  fuisset,  certe 
qindem  matrimonium  hujusmodi  prsetensum  ex  sola  pr»- 
eontractus  hujusmodi  causa  non  explicata  in  suspenso  man- 
aerit,  in  eum  etiam  casum  nullius  vigoris  omnino  ac  valoris 
pranundandum^  quo  prsecontractum  ilium  verbis  de  pra^- 
mti  factum  fuisse  oonstiterit,  id  quod  multXs  de  causis  est 
feriamilius  et  merito  suspectum  haberi  potest. 

Connderavimus  prseterea  ex  his  quae  allegata,  affirmata 
et  probata  nobis  fuerunt,  quod  praetensum  matrimonium 
iDter  majestatem  vestram  et  dominam  Annam  praedictam 
internum,  purum^  perfectum  et  integrum  consensum  non 
babuit:  imo  contra  quemadmodum  inter  ipsa  tractationis 
initiay  cum  de  hoc  matrimonio  ageretur,  plurimus  illecebra- 
nmi  fucus  adhibitus  est,  et  magnus  laudationum  acervus 
supra  fidem  cumulatus,  ut  hie  perduceretur  et  obtruderetur 
ignota,  ita  solemnizationis  actus  qui  instabat  k  majestate 
▼estra  animo  reluctante  et  dissentiente  exortus  est,  causis 
maxiinis  et  gravissimis  urgentibus  et  prementibus  quae  ani- 
mum  invitum  et  alienum  perpellere  merito  possent. 
.  Consideravimus  etiam  carnalem  copulam  inter  majesta- 
tem vestram  et  praedictam  dominam  Annam  minime  secu- 
tarn  esse,  nee  cum  ea  justo  impedimento  intercedente  con- 
sequi  deinde  posse.  Quae  omnia  ex  his  quas  audivimus 
probationibus,  vera  et  certa  esse  exisUmamus.  Postremo  illud 
quoq;  Consideramus,  quod  et  nobis  ab  aliis  propontum  etiam 
.  nos  verum  esse  fatemur,  agnoscimus  et  approbamus  viz.  ut 
a  majestas  vestra  (modo  ne  fiat  divinae  jussioni  praejudicium) 
in  libertate  contrahendi  matrimonii  cum  alia  esse  declaretur, 
maxime  totius  regni  beneficio  id  futurum.  Cum  quidem 
regoi  fcelidtas  omnis  et  conservatio,  turn  in  regia  vestra 
penooa  ad  Dei  honorem  et  divinarum  legum  executionem 
coDiervandam  consistit,  tum  in  vitandis  etiam  simstris  om- 
nibiis  opinionibus  et  scandalis  quae  de  majestatis  vestrae  pro- 
gme  post  natam  nobis  ex  praetenso  matrimonio  sobdem 
^borirentur,  si  praecontractus  ille  de  quo  diximus,  et  cujus 
dedaratio  nulla  secuta  est,  praedictae  dominae  Annae  objice- 

X  4 


81«  A  COLLECTION 

Book    retur.    His  itaq;  de  causis  et  connderationibus  aliisq;  mu 
'      non  necessaiiis  quas  exprimantur,  cum  separatim  singulis,! 


^x>njunctim  omnibus  considerads  et  perpensis,  nos  arcl 
piscopi  et  episcopi)  cum  decanis,  archiadiaconis,  et  relic 
hujus  regni  clero  nunc  congregato,  circumstantias  facti  eju 
veritatem  ut  antedictum  est  oonsiderantes,  turn  vero  qi 
ecciesia  in  hujusmodi  caabus  et  possit  facere  et  ssepenum* 
antehac  fecerit  perpendentes,  tenore  praesentium  declaran 
et  definimus,  majestatem  vestram  priedicto  matrimonio  pi 
tenso,  utpote  nuUo  et  invalido,  non  alligari,  sed  alio  de 
per  judicio  non  expectato  ecclesiae  suae  autoritate  fret 
posse  arbitrio  suo  ad  contrahend.  et  consummand.  matrin 
nium  cum  quavis  foemina,  divino  jure  vobiscum  contrahi 
non  prohibita,  procedere,  praetenso  illo  cum  domina  An 
praedicta  matrimonio  non  obstante. 

Similiter  domlnam  Annam  praedictam  non  obstante  n 
trimonio  praetenso  cum  majestate  vestra,  quod  nullo  pai 
obstare  debere  decemimus,  posse  arbitrio  suo  cum  qua^ 
alia  persona  divino  jure  non  prohibita  matrimonium  cc 
trahere.  Haec  nos  clerum  et  doctam  ecclesiae  Anglicai 
partem  repr^esentantes,  tum  vera,  justa,  honesta,  et  san( 
esse  affirmamus,  tum  eisdem  qui  perfectissime,  integerrin 
et  eflicacissime  ad  omnem  intentionem,  propositum  et  effk 
tum  a  nobis  exigi  potest,  consentimus  et  assentimur  p 
praesentes.  In  quorum  omnium  et  singulorum  testimoniu 
haec  scripta  manuum  nostrarum  subscriptione,  communimi 
utriusq;  etiam  archiepiscopi  sigillo  apposito.  Dat.  Westmo 
nono  die  mensis  Julii,  anno  Dom.  ]540. 

XX* 

Ann  qfCkve*8  letter  to  her  brother. 

BROTHER, 

Otbl!c!io.     Becausb  I  had  rather  ye  knew  the  truth  by  mine  adve 

foJ.  238.      tisement,  than  for  want  thereof  ye  should  be  deceived  I 

vain  reports,  I  write  these  present  letters  unto  you,  I: 

which  ye  shall  understand,  that  being  advertised  how  tl: 

[•  Most  of  this  letter  is  burnt.] 


OF,  RECORDS.  81S 

nobles  and  commons  of  this  realm  dedred  the  king*s  high-  BOOK 
Kss  here  to  commit  the  e^aminaUon  of  the  matter  of  mar- 
liage,  between  me  and  his  majesty,  to  the  determination  of 
the  clergy :  I  did  the  more  ydllingly  consent  thereunto,  and 
ODoe  the  determination  made,  have  also  allowed,  approved, 
and  agreed  unto  the  same,  wherein  I  have  more  respect,  as 
beoometh  me,  to  truth  and  good  pleasure,  than  any  worldly 
affection  that  might  move  me  to  the  contrary.     I  account 
God  {leased  with  that  is  done,  and  know  my  self  to  have 
nifiered  no  wrong  or  injury ;  but  being  my  body  preserved 
in  the  int^rity  which  I  brought  into  this  realm,  and  I  truly 
discharged  from  all  band  of  consent,  I  find  the  king^s  high- 
ness, whom  I  cannot  justly  have  as  my  husband,  to  be  never- 
theless as  a  most  kind,  loving,  and  friendly  father  and  bro- 
ther, and  to  use  me  as  honourably,  and  with  as  much  human- 
ity and  liberahty  as  you,  I  my  self,  or  any  of  our  kin  or  ^allye 
could  wish  or  desire ;  wherein  I  am,  for  my  own  part,  so 
well  content  and  satisfied,  that  I  much  desire  my  mother, 
you,  and  other  mine  allies  so  to  understand  it,  accept,  and 
take  it ;  and  so  to  use  your  self  towards  this  noble  and  ver- 
tuouB  prince,  as  he  may  have  cause  to  continue  his  friend- 
ship towards  you,  which  on  his  behalf  shall  nothing  be  im- 
paired or  altered  for  this  matter ;  for  so  hath  it  pleased  his 
highness  to  signify  unto  me,  that  like  as  he  will  shew  me 
always  a  most  fatherly  and  brotherly  kindness,  and  has  so 
provided  for  me ;  so  will  he  remain  vnth  you,  and  other, 
according  to  such  terms  as  have  passed  in  the  same  knot  of 
amity  which  between  you  hath  been  concluded,  this  matter 
notwithstanding,  in  such  wise  as  neither  I,  ne  you,  or  any 
of  our  friends  shall  have  just  cause  of  miscontentment. 
Thus  much  I  have  thought  necessary  to  write  unto  you, 
lest  for  want  of  true  knowledge  ye  might  otherwise  take 
this  matter  than  ye  ought,  and  in  other  sort  care  for  me 
than  ye  should  have  cause.     Only  I  require  this  of  you, 
that  ye  so  use  your  self,  as  for  your  untowardness  in  this 
matter,  I  fare  not  the  worse ;  whereunto  I  trust  you  will 
have  regBrd. 

•  alUes 


814  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK 
"'■  XXL 

Ez  MSS.  The  resolutions  of  several  bishops  and  divines^  of  some  que^ 
flertf""*^'  fton*  amceming  the  sacraments;  by  which  it  mtt  c^ 
pear  with  what  maturity  and  care  they  proceeded  in  H 
re/ormationf  taken  from  the  originals^  under  their  on 
hands.  Only  in  copying  them^  I  judged  it  might  \ 
more  acceptable  to  the  reader  to  see  every  marCs  ansm 
set  down  after  every  question;  and  therefore  they  a 
published  in  this  method. 

The  first  question. 
What  a  sacrament  is  by  the  scripture  f 

Answers, 

Canter-  Thk  scripture  sheweth  not  what  a  sacrament  is,  nevi 

^^^'  theless  where  in  the  Latin  text  we  have  sacramentum,  the 
in  the  Greek  we  have  mysterium ;  and  so  by  the  scriptui 
sacramentum  may  be  called  mysterium^  id  est,  res  occm 
sive  arcana. 

York,  To  the  first ;  In  scripture  we  neither  find  definition  b 

description  of  a  sacrament. 

Undon.  Without  prejudice  to  the  truth,  and  saving  always  mc 

better  judgment,  Cumjacultate  etiam  melitts  deliberandi 
hoc  parte. 

To  the  first  question ;  I  think  that  the  scriptures  do  i 
this  word  sacrament,  in  divers  places,  according  to  the  m 
ter  it  treateth  upon,  Tobie  12.  Rev.  1.  Wisd.  2.  6,  1 
Dan.  2.  Eph.  1.  S,  6.  Col.  1. 1  Tim.  10.  Rev.  17.  as  alsc 
doth  divers  other  words :  yet,  what  a  sacrament  is  by  d< 
nition,  or  description  of  scripture,  I  cannot  find  it  explical 
openly.  Likewise  as  I  cannot  find  the  definition  or  descr 
tion  of  the  Trinity,  nor  yet  such  like  things.  Marry,  w] 
other  men  can  find,  being  daily  and  of  Icmg  season  exercii 
in  scripture,  I  cannot  teU,  referring  therefore  this  thing 
their  better  knowledge. 
Rochester.  J  think  that  where  this  word  sacram^entum  is  found 
the  scripture  in  the  Latin  translation,  there  in  the  Greeb 


OF  RECORDS.  815 


ibmid  tUs  ipord  pnmiif&m^  that  is  to  say,  a  myatory,  or  a  ae^   roq 
act  thii^*  **^' 

What  the  word  sacnunent  betokeneth,  or  what  is  the  de-  Cvikk. 
fioitioii,  deacriptioii,  or  noufication  thereof^  I  have  found  no 
aidi  fdainly  set  out  by  scripture.  But  this  I  find,  that  it 
ahould  appear  by  the  same  scripture,  that  the  Latin  word 
iteromentum^  and  the  Greek  word  mysterium^  be  in  manner 
alwqrs  used  for  one  thing;  as  much  as  to  say  as,  ab9condi' 
tuMy  occulimium^  vd  in  occuUo. 

TlKiinaa  Robertson.     Ad  quaestiones. 

Ad  primam  respondeo,  vocem  sacramenU,  mihi  in  sacris  Dr.  Ro- 
Kteris  Don  reperiri  in  hac  significatione,  nisi  quatenus  ad^*^"^"* 
matrimcHiium  applicatur  ii  Paulo,  ubi  tamen  Greece  habetur 
mysterium :  et  proinde  ex  meris  scripturis  expresse  definiri 
Don  posse. 

I  find  not  in  scripture  the  definition  of  a  sacrament,  nor  Dr.  Cos. 
what  a  sacrament  is. 

I  find  no  definition  in  scripture  of  this  word  saeramentmnj  Dr.  Daj, 
howbest  wheresoever  it  is  found  in  scripture,  the  same  is  in 
the  Greek  myHerium^  which  signifieth  a  secret,  or  hid  thing. 

Noa  habetur  in  scripturis,  quid  sacramentum  proprie  sit.  Dr.  Of u 
tarn,  quod  subinde  mysterium  dicitur :  varia  enim,  et  in  scrip- ^**'^' 
turis,  et  in  eccleaasticis  scriptoribus  reperitur  ejus  nominis 
sigmficatio;  ideoque  definiri  non  potest. 

I  find  no  definition  of  this  word  sacrament  in  the  scrip-  Dr.  im. 
ture;  nor  likewise  of  this  word  gratia^  or  lex^  with  innur"'*^* 
menble  more ;  and  yet  what  they  signifie,  it  is  known ;  so 
the  signification  of  this  word  sacrament  is  plain,  it  is  nothing 
else  but  a  secret  hid  thing,  or  any  mystery. 

Like  as  angelus^  cesium^  terra^  be  spoken  of  in  scripture.  Dr.  Edg. 
yet  none  of  them  defined :  so  altho^  sacramentum  be  spoken  ^^^' 
of  in  scripture,  yet  it  hath  no  definition  there,  but  is  taken 
divers  wayS|  and  in  divers  significations. 

This  word  sacrament  in  scripture  is  not  defined.  ^^*  ^^r"' 

I  say  this  word  sacrament,  taken  in  his  common  sigmfica^Dr.Tn- 
tioB,  betokeneth  a  mystery,  and  hid,  or  a  secret  thing :  but  •^"»- 
if  ye  understand  it  in  his  proper  ugnification,  as  we  use  to 
apply  it  only  to  the  seven  sacraments,  the  scripture  sheweth 


1 


816  A  COLLECTION 

Book  not  what  a  Mcrament  U.    Add  yet  lest  any  man  might  be 
offended,  thinking,  that  because  the  scripture  sheweth  not 


what  a  sacrament  is,  therefore  the  same  is  a  light  thing,  or 
little  to  be  esteemed :  here  may  be  remembred,  that  there 
are  some  weighty  and  godly  things,  being  also  of  our  belief^ 
which  the  scripture  sheweth  not  expresly  what  they  are. 
As  for  example;  we  believe  the  Son  is  consubstantial  to  the 
Father :  Item ;  that  the  Fath^  is  unbegotten,  yet  the  scrip- 
ture sheweth  not  what  is  consubstantial,  nor  what  is  unbe- 
gotten, neither  maketh  any  mention  of  the  words.  like- 
wise it  is  true,  baptism  is  a  sacrament,  pennance  is  a  sacra- 
ment, &c.  yet  the  scripture  sheweth  not  what  a  sacrament 
is. 
Edwardus  Leyghton. 

Responsions  unto  the  questions. 
Dr.  Lcygfa-      To  the  first  question,  I  say ;  That  in  holy  scripture  I 
^^*  never  found,  and  I  think  there  is  no  man  that  will  find  a 

definition  or  description  of  this  word  sacramentum;  which 
is  as  much  to  say  in  English,  as  a  mystery,  a  secret,  or  a 
bid  thing. 
Dr.  Cord.  I  do  read  no  definition  of  this  word  sacramentum  in  scrip- 
ture ;  but  sometimes  it  is  used  in  scripture,  to  signify  a 
thing  secret  or  hid. 
Conre-  ^^  primo  articulo  conveniunt  omnes,  non  satis  constare  ex 

niuat.        scriptura,  quid  sit  sacramentum;  pleriq;  tamen  dicunt  Greece 

appellari,  Mysterium,  (i.  e.)  a  secret,  or  a  hid  thing. 
Affce-  In  the  answer  unto  the  first  question,  they  do  all  agree, 

that  it  is  not  evident  by  scripture,  what  a  sacrament  is,  biit 
mysteriumj  that  is,  a  secret,  or  a  hid  thing. 


iDcnt. 


2.  Question. 
What  a  sacrament  is  by  the  ancient  avihorsf 

Answers. 

Canter-  The  ancient  doctors  call  a  sacrament,  sacrcR  ret  signum'^ 

^'^^'         viz.  visibUe  verbum^  symbclum^  atque  pactio  qtia  sumus 
constricti. 


OF  RECORDS.  S17 


/Vo  the  aeooiid;  Of  St.  Augustinc^s  worda,  this  descrip-  boo 
lioD  following  of  a  sacrament  may  be  gathered ;  Sacramefi^     ^'^' 
pm  ui  invUibiUs  graii€ej  visUnUaJbrma.   And  this  thing,  Tork. 
that  is  such  visible  form  or  sign  of  invisible  grace  in  sacra- 
^Dents,  we  find  in  scripture,  altho^  we  find  not  the  word  sa- 
cnment,  saving  only  in  the  sacrament  of  matrimony. 

To  the  second;  I  find  in  authors  this  declaration,  jSocro-London* 
menium  est  aacnB  ret  signum^  Also,  InviMilis  grati6B  vi- 
tibiRiJbrmas  Also,  Visibilisjbrma  invisibilU  gratuB  ima- 
gmem  gerena  ei  amea  exietens.  And  of  the  verity  and 
goodness  of  thb  description  or  declaration,  I  refer  me  to  the 
dirines,  better  acquainted  with  this  matter  than  I  am. 

I  think  that  this  word  sacrament,  as  it  is  taken  of  the  old  Rocbeiti 
authors,  hath  divers  and  sundry  ngnifications,  for  sometimes 
it  is  extended  to  all  holy  signs,  sometimes  to  all  mysteries, 
sometimes  to  all  allegories,  &c. 

Thomas  Waldensis,  who  writeth  a  solemn  work  (k  SacrO'  Cmriiiie. 
meniu^  causeth  me  to  say,  that  this  word,  aacramentum  in 
commimij  is  defined  of  the  ancient  authors ;  who  after  that 
he  had  shewed  how  that  Wyclifi^,  and  before  him  Beren- 
garius  hath  said,  that  Augustine  defineth  sacramentutn 
thus :  Sacramentum  est  sacrum  signum ;  and  signum  in 
this  wise,  Signum  est  res  prceter  speciem  guam  sensibuSy  in- 
gerit  aUquid  aliud  ex  se  Jbeiens  in  cogitationem  venire. 
He  himself,  with  ancient  authors,  as  he  saith,  defineth  it 
thus;  Sacramentum  est  invisibiUs  gratice  visibilis  Jbrma^ 
velj  Sacramentum  est  sacrce  rei  signum :  both  these  descrip- 
tions (saith  he)  be  of  the  ancient  fathers. 

Sacramentum  a  vetustioribus,  quemadmodum  fert  Hugo  Dr.  no- 
de S.  Victore,  et  Thomas  Aquinas,  nondum  reperiri  defini- ***'*^"' 
tum,  nisi  quod  Augustinus,  interdum  vocet  sacramenta, 
wcra  signa  aut  signacula,  interdum  amilitudines  earum  re- 
rum,  quarum  sunt  sacramenta.  £t  Rabanus,  Sacramentum 
dicttur,  quod  sub  tegumento  rerum  corporalium,  virtus  di- 
vina  secretins  salutem  eorundem  sacramentorum  operatur, 
unde  et  a  secretis  virtutibus  vel  sacris  sacramenta  di- 
quntnr. 

The  ancient  authors  commonly  say.  That  a  sacrament  isDr.Cox. 


818  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK   McrtE  rei  rignum,  or  sacroionchsm  signaeylum ;  but  tbej 
do  not  utterly  and  {m>parly  define  what  it  if. 


i>r.  Day.        The  ancient  doctors  take  this  word  sacramenium  di^enly, 

and  apply  it  to  many  things. 
Dr.  Ogle.        Ex  Augustino  et  aliis  coUigitur,  Sacnunentum  posse  did, 
'^'        sacrae  rei  signum,  vel,  invimbilis  gratise  Tifflbilis  forma,  quaii^ 
quam  haec  posterior  definido  non  oonveniat  omnibus  sacra- 
mentis,  sdL  tantum  septem  istis  usitatis ;  sed  nee  his  quoq; 
ex  aequo,  cum  non  aequalem  conferant  gratiam. 
Dr.  Red-         Grenerally  it  is  taken  to  ngnify  every  secret  mystery,  and 
"^^'        sacramenta  be  called,  sacrarum  rerum  signa^  or,  sacra  rig- 
naada:  and  as  this  word  sacrament  particularly  is  attri- 
buted to  the  chief  sacraments  of  the  church,  this  definition 
of  a  sacrament  may  be  gathered  of  St.  August.  InxfiMUii 
graiicB  visibilisjbrma.  And  also  that  a  sacrament  b  a  mys- 
tical or  secret  work  which  consisteth  ex  verbo  et  elemeniOm 
And  Cyprian  suth,  Verborum  solemniias  ei  eacri  invocatio 
nominis^  et  rigna  institutionibus  apoHolicU  sacerdotym^ 
fMnisterUs  attrUmta^  visibile  celebnani  sacramenium^  rem 
vero  ipsam  Spiritus  Sanctusjbrfnat  et  efficit. 
DrEdg.  By  the  ancient  authors,  sacramenium  hath  many  signifi- 

worth.  cations,  sometimes  it  is  called  a  secret  counsel,  Tob.  12. 
Sacramentum  regis  abscondere  bonum  est.  Nebuchadnez- 
zar^s  dream  was  called  sacramentum^  Dan.  2.  The  mystery 
of  Christ's  incarnation,  and  of  our  redemption  is  so-called, 
Ephes.  3.  and  1  Tim.  3.  so  that  every  secret  thing  having 
some  privy  sense  or  signification,  is  called  sacramentum^  ge- 
nerally extending  the  vocable :  notwithstanding  in  one  sig- 
nification, sacramentuniy  accordeth  properly  to  them  that  be 
commonly  called  the  seven  sacraments ;  and  hath  this  defi- 
nition taken  of  St.  August,  and  others,  Invistbilis  graike 
visUnlisJbrmaj  ut  ipsius  imaginem  gerat  et  quodammodo 
causa  eanstat. 
Dr.  Sym-  ^he  ancient  authors  of  divinity  use  this  word  sacrament 
n>ont.  in  divers  significations,  for  they  call  it  mysterium;  and  so 
the  scripture  useth  it  in  many  places,  as  1  Tim.  S.  Tobie  IS. 
Wisd.  2.  Dan.  2.  Eph.  1.  and  3.  The  word  sacrament  is 
also  used  for  a  figure  or  a  sign  of  the  Old  Testament,  signi- 


« :  «4    *i 


Fkibilit  fionna,  his  fieptem  oooTenire«  Tliurlebeiis  ait,  noQ 
xmwenire  omoibiis  sepCem,  ct  eqoe  pluribus  posse  attribui 
itq;8epleni. 

In  the  aecaod  they  put  man  v  descriptions  of  a  sacrament,  'V**^ 
m  the  ngn  at  m  holy  thing,  a  viable  word,  8cc  But  upon 
his  one  definition,  A  sacrament  is  a  Tisible  form  of  iuTisible 
^raee,  they  do  not  all  ^:ree :  for  doctors  Edgworth,  Tre- 
ham,  and  Oglethorp  say.  That  ii  it  appUcabk  omfy  mnd 
iropgHgf  umio  At  word socrameniy  asUsignifieik  ikesfvem 
acramemU  usualfy  received.    My  lord  dect  of 


890  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  ster  saith.  That  t^  agreeth  not  unto  att  the  sevenjnoryet 
more  spedaUy  unto  the  seven,  than  unio  any  Mer. 


S.  QuesUon. 
How  many  sacraments  there  be  by  the  scripture  f 

Answers. 

Cantefw  Thb  scripture  sheweth  not  how  many  sacraments  there 

^^'  be,  but  incamatio  Christi  and  matrimonium  be  called  ia 
the  scripture  mysterioy  and  therefore  we  may  call  them  by 
the  scripture  sacramenta.  But  one  sacramentum  the  scrip* 
ture  maketh  mention  of^  which  is  hard  to  be  revealed  fully, 
as  would  to  Grod  it  were,  and  that  is,  mysterium  iniquitaiisj 
or  mysterium  meretricis  magnce  et  bestice, 

York.  To  the  third  ;  In  scripture  we  find  no  precise  number  of 

sacraments. 

iModon.  Xo  the  third ;  I  find  not  set  forth  the  express  number, 
with  express  declaration  of  this  many  and  no  more;  nor 
yet  of  these  expresly  by  scripture  which  we  use,  especially 
under  the  name  of  sacraments,  saving  only  of  matrimony. 

BoclMfter.  j  ^jjini^  that  in  the  scripture  be  innumerable  sacraments, 
for  all  mysteries,  all  ceremonies,  aU  the  facts  of  Christ,  the 
whole  story  of  the  Jews,  and  the  revelations  of  the  Apo- 
calypse, may  be  named  sacraments. 

Carittie.  The  certain  number  of  sacraments,  or  mysteries,  con- 

tained within  scripture,  cannot  be  well  expressed  or  as- 
signed ;  for  scripture  containeth  more  than  infallibly  may 
be  rehearsed. 

Dr.  Robert-  De  istis  septem,  quse  usitate  vocamus  sacramenta,  nullum 
invenio  nomine  sacramenti  appellari,  nisi  matrimonium.  Ma- 
trimonium esse  sacramentum,  probat  Eckius,  Homi.  73.  et 
conferre  gratiam,  ibid. 

Dr.  Cox.  There  be  divers  sacraments  by  the  scripture,  as  in  To- 
bie  IS.  sacramentum  regis^  the  king^s  secret  Also  Nebu- 
chadnezzar's dream,  Dan.  S.  is  called  sacramenhmi.  In- 
carmUio  Christie  sacramentum^  Ephes.  3.  mairimoniumy 
sacramentum. 


OF  RECORDS.  8S1 

Taking  for  sacraments  any  thing  that  this  word  sacrc^  BOOK 
i^entum  doth  signify,  there  be  in  scripture  a  great  number         ' 
if -sacraments  more  than  seven.  ^'*  ^T- 

Non  habetur  determinatus  sacramentorum  numerus  inDr.  Ogle- 
cripturis,  sunt  enim  innumera  fere  illic,  quse  passim  vocan-  '^' 
or  sacramenta ;  cum  omnis  allegoria,  omneq;  mysterium, 
licatur  sacramentum.  Quin  et  somnia,  ac  secreta,  subinde 
acramenta  vocantur.  Tobie  2.  Sacramentum  re^s  abscon- 
lere  bonum  est;  et  Dan.  S.  Imploremus  misericordias 
[>ei  ooeli  super  sacramento  isto,  et  somnio.  Paulus  etiam 
Bpist.  2.  vocat  mysterium  incarnationis  Christi  sacramen- 
um:  et  in  Apoc.  1.  vocat  sacramentum  septem  stellarum. 
\A  hoc  prsecipue  observandum  venit,  nullum  a  septem  sa- 
anamentis  receptis  hoc  nomine  appellari,  praeter  solum  ma- 
rimonium. 

As  many  as  there  be  mysteries,  which  be  innumerable ;  i^-  *«^ 
3Ut  by  scripture,  I  think,  the  seven  which  be  named  sacra- 
ments may  principally  bear  the  name. 

Speaking  of  sacraments  generally,  they  be  innumerable  Dr.  Edg- 
qpoken  of  in  scripture;  but  properly  to  speak  of  sacra- 
ments, there  be  but  seven  that  may  be  so  called,  of  which 
matrimony  is  expresly  called  sacramentum^  Ephes.  6.  and 
B8  I  think,  in  the  germane  and  proper  signification  of  a 
sacrament ;  so  that  the  indivisible  knot  of  the  man  and  his 
irife  in  one  body,  by  the  sacrament  of  matrimony,  is  the 
matter  of  this  sacrament;  upon  which,  as  on  the  literal 
verity  the  apostle  foundeth  this  allegorical  saying.  Ego  au" 
iem  dico  in  ChristOj  et  in  ecdesia ;  for  the  mistical  sense 
pre-supposeth  a  verity  in  the  letter  on  which  that  is  taken. 
Six  more  there  be  to  which  the  definition  doth  agree,  as 
manifestly  doth  appear  by  the  scriptures,  with  the  exposi- 
tion of  the  andient  authors. 

In  the  scripture  there  is  no  certain  number  of  sacraments,  or.  Sjm- 

I  find  no  more  of  the  seven,  called  expresly  ^^raments,  5^*^^ 
bat  only  matrimony ;  but  extending  the  name  of  sacrament  tham. 
in  hit  most  general  acception,  there  are  in  scripture  a  great 
mnnber  of  sacraments^  whereof  the  apostle  saith.  Si  nave- 
Hni  mj/eUria  omniay  Sfc. 

VOL.  I.  p.  2.  Y 


888  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK       To  the  third ;  I  say,  that  I  find  not  in  scripture  any  of 
^^^'     these  seven  which  we  commonly  call  sacraments,  caUed  m- 


Dr.  L«7sh-  cromentufn^  but  only  nuUrimonium.  But  I  find  divers  and 
many  other  things  called  sacraments  in  scripture,  as  in  the 
18.  of  Tobie,  Sacramentum  regis  abscondere  bonum  est, 
/^m,  Apoc.  n.Dicamus  tibi  sacramentum.  Item,  1  Tim.  8. 
Magnum  estpietatis  sacramentum^  S^c. 

Dr.  Coren.  I  cannot  tell  how  many  sacraments  be  by  scripture,  for 
they  be  above  one  hundred. 

CoDTeni-  jfi  tertio  convenkmt  satis:  nan  esse  certum  numerum 
sacramentorum  per  scripturas.  Redmatfnus  oddity  But  by 
scripture  I  think  the  seven  which  be  named  sacraments, 
may  principally  bear  the  name.  Idrm  sentit  Edgworth,  et 
septem  tantum.  Matrimanium  in  scripturis  haberi  sub  fio- 
mine  sacramenti  pleriq;  dicurU. 

Agreement.  In  the  third  they  do  agree,  that  there  is  no  certain  num- 
ber of  sacraments  by  scripture,  «but  even  as  many  as  there 
be  mysteries ;  and  none  of  these  seven  called  sacraments, 
but  only  matrimony  in  scripture. 


4.  Question. 
How  many  sacraments  there  be  by  the  ancient  authors  f 

Answers. 

c«nter.  gy  ^g  ancient  authors  there  be  many  sacraments  more 

than  seven,  for  all  the  figures  which  signify  Christ  to  come, 
or  testify  that  he  is  come,  be  called  sacraments,  as  all  the 
figures  of  the  old  law,  and  in  the  new  law;  EucharistiOy 
baptismuSf  paschaj  dies  DominicuSj  lotio  pedum^  signum 
crucisy  chrismoy  matrimoniumy  ordoy  sabbatumy  impositio 
manuumy  oleumy  consecratio  cieiy  laCy  mely  aqua,  vinum,  sai, 
ignisy  cinisy  adapertio  aurium^  vestis  Candida,  and  all  the 
parables  of  Christ,  with  the  prophesies  of  the  Apocalyps, 
and  such  others,  be  called  by  the  doctors  sacramenta. 

York.  To  the  fourth ;  There  is  no  precise  number  of  sacraments 

mentioned  by  the  ancient  authors,  taking  the  word  sacra- 
ment in  his  most  general  signification. 


OF  RECORDS.  SSS 

To  the  fimrtfa ;  I  find  that  St  Austine  speaketh,  de  bap*  book 
6mo^  de  eucharuHay  de  matrimoniOf  de  ordinatione  clericO'      ^^' 
fwi,  de  eacramenio  chrUmatis  et  unciionis :  also  I  find  in  LoDdon. 
the  68x1  St.  Austine,  that  in  the  old  law  there  were  many 
nerameDts^  and  in  the  new  law  few. 

I  think  that  in  the  doctors  be  found  many  more  sacra- Rocbetter. 
ments  than  seven,  viz.  pants  caUckumenorum^  signum  cru^ 
CM,  obfutny  lac,  saly  mel^  S^c. 

That  Bcripture  containeth,  by  the  same  Holy  Ghost  which  Carlisle. 
IB  author  thereof,  the  holy  doctors,  and  ancient  fathers  ex- 
poundeth ;  so  that  where  in  scripture  the  number  of  sacnu 
ments  is  uncertain,  it  cannot  be  among  them  certain. 

Apud  Augustinum  lego  sacramentum  nuptiarum,  sacra- ^r.  Robert- 
mentum  baptismi,  sacramentum  eucharistise,  quod  et  altaris  "^"^ 
ave  panis  vocat ;  sacramentum  ordinationis ;  sacramentum 
durismatis,  quod  datur  per  manus  impositionem  baptizatis ; 
sacramentum  unctionis. 

I  find  in  the  ancient  authors,  that  baptism  is  called  sacrO'  Dr.  Cox. 
meniumy  eucharuftia  sacramentum^  matrimonium  sacramen- 
iumy  ordo  sacramentum^  chrisma  sacrameniumy  imposiiio 
fnanuum  per  bapHsmum  sacramentum,  dUectio  sacramen-^ 
turn,  lotio  pedum  sacramentum,  oleum,  mel,  lac,  sacrament 
ta  ;  and  many  others. 

There  be  a  great  sort  of  sacraments  found  in  the  doctors.  Dr.  Day. 
after  the  aoception  above-said,  more  than  seven. 

Apud  scriptores  ecclesiasticos  reperiuntur  multo  plura  sa-Dr.  Ogic- 
cramenta  quam  haec  septem.  ^^' 

Taking  this  word  sacrament  universally  for  mysteries,  or  Dr.  Red- 
all  secret  tokens,  there  be  more  sacraments  than  can  be"**^* 
reckoned ;  but  the  seven  by  old  authors  may  specially  ob- 
tain the  name.  Lotto  pedum  is  spoken  of  in  old  authors  as 
a  spedal  sacrament  used  then  in  the  church,  and  as  it  ap- 
pesflieth,  having  a  great  ground  in  the  scripture ;  and  I 
think  it  were  better  to  renew  that  again,  and  so  to  have 
eight  sacraments,  rather  than  to  diminish  the  number  of 
the  seven  now  used.  Dr.  Etig- 

£v«i  Uke  as  to  the  next  question  before.  mot^h. 

The  aodent  authors  acknowledg  many  more  than  seven ;  ^^^  "*' 


824  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  for  they  call  in  their  writings  all  rites  and  ceremonies  8a- 
'      craments. 


Dr.  Tre.         Generally^  as  many  as  mysteries,  specially  seven,  and  no 
•luun.        more  of  like  nature  to  them ;  for  although  I  find  not  ex- 
press mention  where  penance  is  called  a  sacrament,  yet  I 
think  it  may  be  deduced  and  proved  by  Cyprian  in  his  ser- 
mon de  Passione  Christie  in  these  words ;  Deniq;  quicunq; 
Jiunt  sacramentorum  ministfij  per  operaiionem  atUhoriias 
in  figura  cruets  omnibus  sacramentis  largUur  effectumj  ei 
cuncta  peragit  nobis  quod  omnibus  fwminibus  eminet  a  so- 
cramentorum  vicariis  invocatum ;  ai  Ucet  indigni  sini  qm 
acdpiuntf  sacramentorum  tamen  revereniia  et  propinquio- 
rem  ad  Deum  pared  accessum^  et  ubi  redierint  ad  cor  con- 
stat ablutionis  donum^  et  redit  effectus  munerum,  nee  alias 
qucsri  aut  repeti  necesse  est  scdutiferum  saeramentum ;  in 
these  words,  redit  effectus  munerum ;  and  nee  alias  repeA 
necesse  est  scdutiferum  saeramentum^  must  needs  be  under- 
stood penance,  and  also  that  penance  is  a  sacrament :  for  as 
our  first  access  to  God  is  by  the  sacrament  baptism,  which 
Cyprian  there  following  called  ablutionem  primam;  so  if 
we  fall  by  deadly  sin,  we  cannot  repetere  God  again,  but  by 
penance;  wiiich  repeting  (i.  e.)  penance,  Cyprian  calleth 
salutiferum  saeramentum, 
Dr.Leygb-      To  the  fourth,  I  say;  That  I  find  in  ancienter  authors 
every  one  of  these  seven,  which  we  call  commonly  sacra- 
ments, called  saeramentum ;  as  in  Austin  every  one  of  them 
is  called  saeramentum  but  only  penance ;  which  Cyprian 
calleth  saeramentum.     Also  I  find  in  the  ancienter  authors 
divers  other  things  (besides  the  seven)  called  sacraments,  as 
hiiopedum'm  Cyprian,  &c. 
Dr.  Coren.       More  sacraments  be  found  in  old  authors  than  seven. 
ConveDi.        ^'*  quarto  conveniunty  plura  esse  saeramenta  quam  septem 
unt.  apud  auihores :  Redman  addit ;  But  the  seven,  by  old  au- 

thors, may  specially  obtain  the  name.  Idem  putat  Edg- 
worth,  and  Tresham.  Lotio  pedum,  he  thinketh  were  bet- 
ter to  be  renewed,  and  so  made  eight  sacraments,  than  the 
number  of  the  seven  to  be  diminished.  Treshamus  eitat 
Cyprianum  in  Serm.  de  Passione  Christi  pro  pomitentia^ 


OF  RECORDS.  SS5 

pod  dicaiur  sacramentum^  cum  aUiJire  ommes  nusquam   BOOK 
&fpdlari  aiunt  sacramentum  apud  authores^  ei  hie  locus      "^' 
tferie  agit  de  baptismo^  quod  vocai  donum  Mutionis^  ei 
Mcramenium  salutiferum. 

In  the  fourth  they  agree,  That  there  is  no  determinate  A^ree- 
onmber  of  sacraments  spoken  of  in  the  old  authors;  but"**" ' 
that  my  lord  of  York,  and  Edgworth,  Tresham,  Redmayn, 
Cimyfcm],  and  Simmons,  say,  That  those  seven  by  old  au- 
thon^  may  specially  obtain  the  name  of  sacraments.  The 
Udiap  of  St.  Davids  saith.  That  there  be  but  four  sacra- 
ments in  the  old  doctors  most  chie6y  spoken  of,  and  they 
be  baptisniy  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  matrimony  and 


6.  Question. 

Whether  this  word  sacrament  be  and  ought  to  be  attributed 
to  the  seven  only  f  And  whether  the  seven  sacraments  be 
Jmmd  in  aimf  of  the  old  authors  f 

Answers. 

I  KNOW  no  cause  why  this  word  sacrament  should  be  Canter- 
attributed  to  the  seven  only ;  for  the  old  authors  never  pre-  "'^' 
scribed  any  certain  number  of  sacraments,  nor  in  all  their 
books  I  never  read  these  two  words  joined  together,  viz. 
sqpiem  sacramenta. 

To  the  fifth ;  To  the  first  part  of  this  question,  this  word  York. 
sacrament  is  used  and  applied  in  scripture  to  some  things 
that  be  none  of  the  seven  sacraments.     To  the  second  part ; 
The  seven  sacraments  be  found  in  some  of  the  ancient  au- 
thors. 

To  the  fifth,  I  answer ;  That  this  word  sacrament  in  our  Londoi 
language  commonly  hath  been  attributed  to  the  seven  cus- 
tomahly  caUed  sacraments,  not  for  that  yet,  that  the  word 
ear  rami  nt  cannot  be  applied  to  any  more,  but  for  that  the 
seven  have  bjeen  specially  of  very  long  and  ancient  season 
received,  continued  and  taken  for  things  of  such  sort. 

I  think  that  the  name  of  a  sacrament  is  and  may  be  aURMf 

y8 


826 


A  COLLECTION 


BOOK 
III. 


Cnrlisle. 


Dr.  Ro- 
bertson* 


Dr.  Cos. 


Dr.  Day. 


Dr.  Ogle- 
thorp. 


Dr.Red- 
mayn. 


tributed  to  mare  than  seven,  and  that  all  the  seven  sac»- 
ments  be  found  in  the  old  authors,  tho^  all  peradventure  be 
not  found  in  one  author.  But  I  have  not  read  penance 
called  by  the  name  of  a  sacrament  in  any  of  them. 

Certain  it  is,  that  this  word  sacrament  neither  is  nor 
ought  to  be  attributed  to  seven  only,  for  both  scripture  and 
ancient  authors  otherwise  applieth  it;  but  yet  nothing  kt- 
teth,  but  that  this  word  sacrament  may  most  especially,  and 
in  a  certain  due  preheminenoe,  be  applied  to  the  seven  sa- 
craments, of  most  ancient  name  and  usage  among  Christian 
men.  And  that  the  andent  authors  have  so  used  and  ap- 
plied it,  affirmeth  the  said  Thomas  Walden,  c»nvindng 
Wycliffe  and Berengarius,  who  enforced  the  contrary;  firam 
Cyprian,  and  also  Augustin,  with  other  holy  doctors,  they 
may  so  well  be  gathered. 

Vocabulum,  sacramenti,  in  sacris  Uteris,  nulli  sacramento- 
rum  quod  scdam  tribuitur,  nisi  matrimonio:  a  vetustis  scrip- 
toribus  tribuitur  ceremoniis  et  umbris  l^is,  incamationi 
Christi,  figuris,  all^oriis,  et  fesdvitatibus:  apud  Paulum 
legitur  divinitatis,  voluntatis  divinse,  et  pietatis  sacramen- 
tum.  Cffiterum  loquendo  de  sacramentis  his,  quae  sunt  in- 
visibilis  gratias  collatse  in  ecclesia  Christi  visibilia  sigoa,  opi- 
nor  non  plura  quam  septem  inveniri,  hisq;  magb  proprie 
quam  reliquis,  sub  hac  ratione,  tribui  nomen  sacramenti. 

This  word  sacrament  is  not,  nor  ought  not  to  be  attri- 
buted to  these  seven  only.  Those  that  we  call  seven  sacra- 
ments, be  found  in  old  authors,  altho^  some  of  them  be  sel- 
dom found  called  by  this  name  sacrament. 

This  word,  sacramentufiif  neither  is  nor  ought  to  be  so 
attributed  unto  these  seven,  but  that  it  is  and  may  be  at- 
tributed to  many  more  things,  and  so  the  andenter  doctors 
use  it.  The  seven  sacraments  be  found  in  andent  doctors 
under  the  name  of  sacrament,  saving  that  I  remember  not 
thgt  I  have  read  in  them  penance  called  a  sacrament. 

Nomen  commune  est  multis  aliis  rebus,  quam  septem  istis 
usitatis  sacramentis.  Septem  sacramenta,  seorsim  et  sparsim 
reperiuntur  in  veterum  monumentis. 

To  the  seven  specially  and  prindpally,  and  in  general  to 


moot. 


OF  RECORDS.  827 

imuiiienible  more*    But  I  cannot  tell  whether  in  any  old  BOo: 
ittthor  might  be  found  these  two  words,  seven  sacraments, 
IT  this  number  limited ;  but  every  one  of  the  seven  sacra- 
nents,  one  by  one,  be  found  in  the  old  authors. 

Sacramentumj  in  his  proper  signification,  is  and  ought  Xjo'^* ^r 
le  attributed  to  the  seven  only;  and  they  be  all  seven  found 
n  the  authors. 

This  word,  sacrament,  is  not  only  to  be  attributed  to  thei>r.S7iii. 
leven,  but  that  the  seven  sacraments  especially  conferreth 
{[race,  the  old  authors  especially  accounteth  them  by  the 
number  of  seven ;  and  these  seven  are  found  in  authors  and 
Kariptures,  altho^  they  be  not  found  by  the  name  of  seven. 

I  say,  this  word  sacrament  is  attributed  to  the  seven; Dr. Tre- 
ind  that  the  seven  sacraments  are  found  in  the  ancient  "^"^ 
luthors. 

To  the  fifth  I  say,  first,  (as  before)  that  this  word  ^ocro- Dr.  Leyg 
nentwn^  is  not  applied  or  attributed  in  holy  scripture  to^*^ 
my  of  the  seven,  but  only  to  matrimony.  But  it  is  attri- 
buted in  scripture,  and  ancient  authors,  to  many  other 
things  besides  these.  Howbeit,  taking  this  word,  sacrc^ 
fnentum,  for  a  sensible  ^gn  of  the  invisible  grace  of  God 
^ven  unto  Christian  people,  as  the  schoolmen  and  many 
late  writers  take  it;  I  think  that  the  seven  commonly  called 
lacimments^  are  to  be  called  only  and  most  properly  sacra- 
ments. 

This  word  sacrament  may  well  be  attributed  to  the  seven;  Dr.  core 
ind  so  it  is  found  in  old  authors,  saving  that  I  do  not  read 
sxpresly  in  old  doctors,  penance  to  be  under  the  name  of  a 
lacrament,  unless  it  be  in  Chrysostome,  in  the  exposition 
id  Hebrew,  homik  SO.  sect.  1  cap.  10.  mprincipio. 

In  quinto  prseter  Herfordens.  Roffens.  Dayium,  Ogle- Non  con 
kfaorpum,  Menevens.  et  Coxum,  putant  omnes  nomen  sa- 
cramenti  prsecipue  his  septem  convenire.  Symons  addit, 
T%e  seven- sacr amenta  specially  confer  grace;  Eboracens. 
Curren^  Tresham,  Symons,  aiunt  septem  sacramenta  mve- 
m.  apud  veteres,  quanquam  Curren  et  Symons  mox  vi- 
claitur  iterum  n^gare. 

In  the  fifth;  The  bishops  of  Hereford  and  St.  Davids, Diiwnt. 

t4 


888  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK   Dr.  Day,  Dr.  Cox,  say,  that  this  word,  sacrament,  in  tfaeold 
authors,  is  not  attributed  unto  the  seven  only,  and  ought 


not  to  be  attributed.  The  bishop  of  Carlisle  alledging 
•  ^aldenris.  Doctors  Curren,  Edgworth,  Symmons,  Tresham, 
say,  that  it  is  and  may  be  attributed.  And  Dr.  Curren,  aixl 
Mr.  Symmons,  seem  to  vary  agwist  themselves  eadi  in 
their  own  answers ;  for  Dr.  Curren  saith,  that  this  word 
sacrament  is  attributed  unto  the  seven  in  the  old  doctors, 
and  yet  he  cannot  find  that  it  is  attributed  unto  penance. 
Dr.  Symmons  stdth,  that  the  old  autliors  account  them  by 
the  number  of  seven ;  and  yet  he  saith,  that  they  be  not 
Ibund  there  by  the  name  of  seven. 


6.  Question. 

WTiether  the  determinaie  number  of  seven  sacramenU  be  a 
doctrine  J  either  of  the  scripture y  or  of  ike  old  auihors^ 
and  so  to  be  taughtf 

Answers. 

CtDter.  Thb  determinate  number  of  seven  sacraments  is  no  doc- 

^^'         trine  of  the  scripture,  nor  of  the  old  authors. 

Tork.  To  the  sixth ;  The  scripture  maketh  no  mention  of  the 

sacraments  determined  to  seven  precisely ;  but  the  scripture 
maketh  mention  of  seven  sacraments,  which  be  used  in 
Christ's  church,  and  grounded  partly  in  scripture ;  and  no 
more  be  in  use  of  the  said  church  but  seven  so  grounded ; 
and  some  of  the  ancient  doctors  make  mention  of  seven,  and 
of  no  more  than  seven,  as  used  in  Christ^s  church  so 
grounded ;  wherefore  a  doctrine  may  be  had  of  seven  sa- 
craments precisely  used  in  Chrisf  s  church,  and  grounded 
in  scripture. 

London.  To  the  sixth ;  I  think  it  be  a  doctrine  set  forth  by  the 

ancient  fathers,  one  from  another,  taking  their  matter  and 
ground  out  of  scripture,  as  they  understood  it ;  tho'  scrip- 
tiure,  for  al  that,  doth  not  give  unto  all  the  seven  the  spe- 
cial names  by  which  now  they  are  called,  nor  yet  op^y 


OF  RECORDS.  8S9 

caU  them  by  the  name  of  sacrament,  except  only  (as  is  be-  BOOK 
fore-said)  the  sacrament  of  matrimony.  "^' 

Albeit  the  seven  sacraments  be  in  effect  found  both  in  Bochetter. 
the  scripture,  and  in  the  old  authors,  and  may  therefore  be 
so  taught ;  yet  I  have  not  read  this  precise  and  determinate 
number  of  seven  sacraments,  nether  in  the  scripture,  nor  in 
the  ancient  writers. 

By  what  is  here  before-said,  I  think  it  doth  well  appear,  Cariiiie. 
that  both  the  scripture  of  God,  and  holy  expositors  of  the 
same,  would  have  the  seven  sacraments  both  taught,  and  in 
due  form  exhibited  to  all  Christian  people,  as  it  shall  also 
better  appear  by  what  followeth. 

In  scriptura  tantum  unum  ex  istis  septem  sacramentum  vo-l>r.  Ra- 
can  mvemo,  nimirum  matnmomum :  apud  veteres  repenun- 
tur  omnia  hiec  septem,  a  nuUo  tamen,  quod  sciam,  nomine  7. 
sacramentorum  celebrari,  nisi  quod  Eras,  ait  7.  a  veteribus 
recenseri:  August,  loquens  de  sacramentis  ad  Januarium 
ep.  118.  ait  numerum  septcnarium  tribui  ecclesise  proprie  in- 
star  universitatis;  item  objectum  fuisse  Husso  in  concilio  Con- 
stantienti  quod  infideliter  senserit  de  7.  sacramentis.  Deper- 
fectione  num.  septenarii,  vide  August,  lib.  1.  de  Civ.  cap.  81. 

This  determinate  number  of  seven  sacraments  is  no  doc*  Dr.  Cox. 
trine  of  scripture,  nor  of  the  old  authors,  nor  ought  not  to 
be  taught  as  such  a  determinate  number  by  scripture  and 
old  authors. 

Ndther  the  scripture,  nor  the  ancient  authors,  do  recite  Dr.  Day. 
the  determinate  number  of  the  seven  sacraments ;  but  the 
doctrine  of  the  seven*  sacraments  is  grounded  in  scripture, 
and  taught  by  the  ancient  authors,  albeit  not  altogether. 

Septenarius  sacramentorum  numerus,  doctrina  est  recen-  Dr.  Ogie- 
tium  theologorum;  quam  illi  partim  ex  scriptura,  partim^^^'^' 
ex  veterum  scriptis,  argute  in  sacrum  hunc  (ut  aiunt)  nu- 
DEierum,  collegerunt. 

I  think,  as  I  find  by  old  authors,  the  ancient  church  used  Dr.  Red. 
all  these  seven  sacraments ;  and  so  I  think  it  good  to  be™*^ 
taught. 

The  determinate  number  of  seven  sacraments  is  notDr.Edir 
taught  in  any  one  process  of  the  scripture,  nor  of  any  one^*^*^ 


880  A  COLLECTION 

K  of  the  old  auth<»*8  of  puipose  qMrnkkigof  lliem  altogethor, 
or  in  one  process^  as  far  as  I  can  remember;  albat  they  all 


seven  be  there,  and  there  spoken  of  in  scripture  manifMlyi 
and  so  have  the  old  authors  left  them  in  sundry  places  of 
thar  writings;  and  so  it  ought  to  be  taught. 

Dr.Syfli-  Forasmuch  as  the  scripture  teacheth  these  seven,  and 
sheweth  spedal  graces  given  by  the  same,  the  which  are 
not  so  given  by  others,  called  sacraments,  the  old  authors 
perceiving  the  spedal  graces,  have  accounted  them  in  a  cer* 
tain  number,  and  so  have  been  used  by  doctors  to  be  called 
seven,  and  without  inconvenience  may  so  be  taught 

Dr.Tm-         I    say,  the  determinate  number  of  seven  is   not  ex- 

*  presly  mentioned  in  the  scripture,  like  as  the  determinate 

number  of  the  seven  peudons  of  the  prayer  is  not  expresly 
mentioned ;  and  as  I  think  the  seven  petitions  to  have  their 
ground  in  scripture,  even  so  do  I  think  of  the  seven  sacra- 
ments, to  be  grounded  in  scripture. 

Dr.  Leygh.  To  the  fflxth,  I  say  as  befcHre,  That  the  old  authors  call 
each  of  these  seven,  sacraments ;  but  be  it,  I  cannot  remem- 
ber that  ever  I  read  the  determinate,  precise,  and  express 
number  of  seven  sacraments  in  any  of  the  ancient  authors, 
nor  in  scripture.  Howbeit  we  may  find  in  scripture,  and 
the  old  authors,  also  mention  made,  and  the  doctrine  of 
each  of  these  seven,  o^wimonlj  called  sacraments. 

Dr.Ck>reD.  The  determinate  number  of  seven  is  a  doctrine  to  be 
taught,  for  every  one  of  them  be  contained  in  scripture,  tho^ 
they  have  not  the  number  of  seven  set  forth  there,  no  more 
than  the  peddons  of  the  Pater  Noster  be  called  seven,  nor 
the  Articles  of  the  Creed  be  caUed  twelve. 

Coo.  Priori  parti  qusestionis  negative   respondent.     Herfor- 

dens.  Menevens.  RoiFens.  Dayus,  Dunelmens.  Oglethorpus, 
Thurleby:  posteriori  parti,  quod  sit  doctrina  conveniens 
respondent  afHrmative  Eboracen.  Roffen.  Carliolen.  Londi- 
nen.  Dayus,  Edgwortb,  Redmayn,  Symmons,  Curren: 
Londinen.  et  Redmanus  non  respondent  priori  parti  quie- 
stionis,  nee  Oglethorpus,  Tresham,  Robinsonus  posteriori. 
-Eboracen.  Londin.  Symmons,  Curren,  volunt  e  scriptiuis 
peti  doctrinam  septem  sacramoitcMrum. 


OF  BECORDS.  S81 

In  the  nxtb,  touchiiur  the  detenmnate  number  of.  the  ae>  BO( 

III 

n  Mcnunents,  the  bishop  cxf  Duresme^  Harefocd^  St  Da- 

ds,  and  Rodiester^  the  elect  of  Westminster,  Dr.  Day,  Agreen 

od  Dr.  Ogdthorpe  say,  T^his  prescribed  number  qfeacra^ 

tmUs  i$  notjbwui  inihe  old  authors.  The  bishop  of  York^ 

Dra.  Curren,  Tresham,  and  Sjrmmons,  say  the  contrary. 

CoDoeming  the  second  part,  whether  it  be  a  dextrine  to  be 

taught?  the  Inshops  of  Hereford,  St  Davids,  and  Dr. 

Cos,  think  it  ougki  not  to  be  so  taught  as  such  a  determu 

note  number  by  scripture.    The  bishops  of  York,  London, 

Carlisle ;  Drs.  Day,  Curren,  Tresham,  Symmons,  Crayford, 

iUnk  it  a  doctrine  meet  to  be  taught :  and  some  of  them 

ny,  that  it  isjbunded  an  scripture. 


7.  Quesdon. 

Whaiisjbund  in  scripture  of  the  matter,  nature^effecty  and 
vertue  of  such  as  we  caU  the  seven  sacraments ;  soas 
aUhd  ihe  name  be  not  there^  yet  whether  the  thing  be  in 
scripture  or  no,  and  in  what  wise  spoken  off 

Answers. 

I  FIND  not  in  the  scripture,  the  matter,  nature,  and  effect  Cantei 
of  all  these  which  we  call  the  seven  sacraments,  but  only  0f  ^"'^' 
oertain  of  them,  as  of  baptism,  in  which  we  be  regenerated 
and  pardoned  of  our  sin  by  the  blood  of  Christ :  of  eucha- 
risOOj  in  which  we  be  concorporated  unto  Christ,  and 
made  lively  members  of  his  body,  nourished  and  fed  to  the 
everlasting  life,  if  we  receive  it  as  we  ought  to  do,  and  else 
it  is  to  us  rather  death  than  life.  Of  penance  also  I  find  in 
the  scripture,  whereby  sinners  after  baptism  returning  whdly 
unto.  God,  be  accepted  again  unto  God^s  £Eivour  and  mercy. 
But  the  scripture  speaketh  not  of  penance,  as  we  call  it  a 
Mcrament,  consisting  in  three  parts,  contrition,  oonfessioo, 
and  satis£Ktion ;  but  the  scripture  taketh  penance  for  a 
pure  oonveraon  of  a  sinner  in  heart  and  mind  from  his  sins 
jmto  God,  making  no  mention  of  private  confession  of  all 
deadly  tans  to  a  priest,  nor  of  ecclesiastical  sadsfeiction  to  be 


888  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  enjcnned  by  him.  Of  matrimony  also  I  find  very  much  in 
^^^'  acripture,  and  among  other  things,  that  it  is  a  mean  where- 
by Grod  doth  use  the  infirmity  of  our  concupiscence  to  the 
setting  forth  of  his  glory,  and  encrease  of  the  world,  thereby 
sanctifying  the  act  of  carnal  commixtion  between  the  mao 
and  the  wife  to  that  use ;  yea,  altho^  one  party  be  an  in- 
fidel :  and  in  this,  matrimony  b  also  a  promise  of  salvation, 
if  the  parents  bring  up  their  children  in  the  faith,  love,  and 
,  fear  of  God.     Of  the  matter,  nature,  and  efiect  of  the  other 

three^  that  is  to  say,  confirmation,  order,  and  extream  unc- 
tion, I  read  nothing  in  the  scripture,  as  they  be  taken  for 
sacraments. 

To  the  seventh ;  of  baptism,  we  find  in  scripture  the  in- 
stitution by  the  word  of  Christ ;  we  find  also  that  the  mat- 
ter of  baptism  is  water,  the  efiect  and  vertue  is  remission  of 
nns.  Of  confirmation,  we  find  that  the  apostles  did  con- 
firm those  that  were  baptized,  by  laying  their  hands  upon 
them,  and  that  the  efiiect  then  was  the  coming  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  into  them^  upon  whom  the  apostles  laid  their  hands, 
in  a  visible  sign  of  the  gift  of  divers  languages,  and  there- 
with of  ghostly  strength  to  confess  Christ,  following  upon 
the  same.  Of  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  we  find  the  in- 
stitution by  Christ,  and  the  matter  thereof,  bread  and  wine, 
the  effect,  increase  of  grace.  Of  the  sacrament  of  penance, 
we  find  the  institution  in  the  gospel,  the  efiect,  reconcilia- 
tion of  the  sinner,  and  the  union  of  him  to  the  mystical 
body  of  Christ.  Of  the  sacrament  of  matrimony,  we  find 
the  institution  both  in  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  and 
the  efiect  thereof,  remedy  against  concupiscence  and  dis- 
charge of  sin,  which  otherwise  should  be  in  the  office  of 
generation.  Of  the  sacrament  of  order,  we  find  that  our 
Saviour  gave  to  his  apostles  power  to  baptize,  to  bind  and 
to  loose  sinners,  to  remit  sins,  and  to  retain  them,  to  teach 
and  preach  his  word,  and  to  consecrate  his  most  precious 
body  and  blood,  which  be  the  highest  offices  of  order ;  and 
the  efiect  thereof,  grace,  we  find  in  scripture.  Of  extream 
unction,  we  find  in  the  Epistle  of  the  holy  apostle  St.  James, 
and  of  the  efiects  of  the  same. 


OF  RECORDS.  8S8 

To  the  seventh,  I  find  that  St  Austin  is  of  this  sentence,  Boi 
that  where  ike  sacraments  ofAe  old  law  did  promise  grace 
and  com/brt^  the  sacraments  of  the  new  law  do  give  it  tfi-  ^o^ 
deed.  And  moreover  he  saith,  that  the  sacraments  of  the 
new  law  arCy  factu  faciliora,  pauciora,  salubriora,  et  foelici- 
ora,  mare  easier,  more  fewer,  mare  wholsomery  and  mare 
happy. 

The  scripture  teacheth  of  baptism,  the  sacrament  of  the  Rodie 
altar,  matrimony  and  penance  manifestly :  there  be  also  in 
the  scripture  manifest  examples  of  confirmation,  viz.  that 
it  was  done  after  baptism  by  the  apostles,  per  manuum  im- 
positianem.  The  scripture  teacheth  also  of  order,  that  it 
was  done,jper  manuum  impositionem  cum  orcUione  etjejunio. 
Of  the  unction  of  sick  men,  the  Epistle  of  St.  James  teach* 
eth  manifestly. 

I  think  verily,  that  of  the  substance,  effect,  and  vertue  Cartii] 
of  these  seven  usual  sacraments,  that  are  to  be  taken  and 
esteemed  above  others,  we  have  plainly  and  expresly  by 
holy  scripture.  Of  baptism,  that  whosoever  believeth  in 
Christ,  and  is  christened,  shall  be  saved;  and  except  that 
one  be  bom  again  of  water  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  he  cannot 
come  within  the  kingdom  of  God.  Of  matrimony,  we  have 
in  scripture,  both  by  name,  and  in  effect,  in  the  Old  and 
New  Testament,  both  by  Christ  and  his  apostle  Paul.  Of 
the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  I  find  plainly,  expresly,  both  in 
the  holy  gospels,  and  other  places  of  scripture.  Of  penance 
in  like  manner.  Of  confirmation  we  have  in  scripture,  that 
when  the  Samaritans,  by  the  preaching  of  Philip,  had  re- 
ceived the  word  of  God,  and  were  christened,  the  apostles 
hearing  of  the  same,  sent  Peter  and  John  unto  them ;  who 
when  they  came  thither,  they  prayed  for  them  that  they 
might  receive  the  Holy  Ghost :  then  they  laid  their  hands 
upon  them,  and  so  they  received  the  Holy  Ghost ;  TTiis, 
said  Bede,  is  the  office  and  duty  only  of  bishops.  And  this 
manner  andjbrm,  (saith  St.  Hierom,)  as  it  is  written  in 
the  ActSy  the  church  hath  Jcept^  that  the  bishop  should  go 
abroad  to  calljbr  the  grace  of  the  Hcly  Ghost,  and  lay  his 
hands  upon  them,  who  had  been  christened  by  priests  and 


884  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  deacons.    Of  the  sacrament  of  orders,  we  have)  that  Christ 
made  his  apostles  the  teachers  of  the  law,  and  mimsters  d 


his  sacraments,  that  they  should  duly  do  it,  and  make  and 
ordain  others  likewise  to  do  it  after  them.  And  so  the 
apostles  ordained  Matthias  to  be  one  of  their  number. 
St.  Paul  made  and  ordained  llmothy  and  Titus,  with 
others  likewise.  Of  the  sacrament  of  extream  unction,  we 
have  manifestly  in  the  Grospel  of  Mark,  and  Epistle  of 
St«  James. 

Dr.  Bobeit-     Materia  sacramentorum  est  varbum  et  elementum,  virtus 

**^  quam  Deus  per  ilia  digne  sumentibus  conferat  gratiam, 

juxta  suam  promissionem,  nimirum  quod  rint  sacra  signa- 
cula,  non  tantum  signantia,  sed  etiam  sanctificantia.  Unde 
opinor  constare  banc  sacramentorum  vim  esse  in  sacris 
Uteris. 

Dr.  Cos. '  I  find  in  scripture,  of  such  things  as  we  use  to  call  sacra- 
ments. First,  of  baptism  manifestly.  Of  ewharittia  ma- 
nifestly. Of  penance  manifestly.  Of  matrimony  manifestly. 
Of  ordering,  per  manus  impoMUmem  et  orationem  mani- 
festly. It  is  also  manifest,  that  the  apostles  hud  their  hands 
upon  them  that  were  christened.  Of  the  unction  of  the 
sick  with  prayer  manifestly. 

Dr.  Day.  Albeit  the  seven  sacraments  be  not  found  in  scripture 
expressed  by  name,  yet  the  thing  it  self,  that  is,  the  matter, 
nature,  effect  and  vertue  of  them  is  found  there.  Of  bap- 
tism in  divers  places;  of  the  most  holy  communion;  of 
matrimony ;  of  absolution ;  of  bishops,  priests,  and  deacons, 
how  they  were  ordained  per  manuum  impositionem  cum  ora- 
Hone;  of  laying  the  apostles  hands  on  them  that  were 
christened,  which  is  a  part  of  confirmation ;  of  unction  of 
them  that  were  sick,  with  prayer  joined  withal. 

Dr.  Ogle-        Natura,  vis,  effectus,  ac  uniuscujusq;  sacramenti  proprie- 

thorp.  tas,  seorsim  in  scriptura  reperitur,  ut  veteres  eam  interpre- 
tati  sunt. 

Dr,  igjf^        As  it  aj^areth  in  the  articles  which  be  drawn  of  the  said 

m»yn.        seven  sacraments. 

In  scripture  we  find  of  the  form  of  the  sacraments,  as  the 

worth.       words  sacramental;  and  the  matter,  as  the  dement,  oil. 


OF  RECORDS.  885 

;  and  the  padent  recdiving  the  sacrament ;  and  of  BOOK 
grace  and  encrease  of  vertue  given  by  them,  as  the  effects.        ^'^' 


Hie  things  are  contained  in  scripture,  as  baptism,  confir*!^-  Sjm. 
mation,  eucharistiaf  pceniientiaj  exirema  ufwtiOj  ordoy  altho^ 
they  have  not  there  this  name  sacramentumj  as  matrimony 
hath ;  and  every  one  of  them  hath  his  matter,  nature,  effect 
and  vertue. 

I  think  the  thing,  the  matter,  the  nature,  the  eflfect,  and  ^'  ^^^ 
vertue  of  th^n  all  be  in  the  scripture,  and  all  there  insti- 
tuted by  God^s  authority ;  for  I  think  that  no  one  man,  nei- 
ther the  whole  church,  hath  power  to  institute  a  sacrament, 
but  that  such  institution  pertaineth  only  to  Grod. 

To  the  seventh,  I  say.  That  we  may  evidendy  find  in  scrip*  i>r.  Leygfa. 
ture  the  substance  of  every  one  of  the  seven  sacraments,  the^°' 
nature,  effect,  and  vertue  of  the  same ;  as  of  baptism,  con- 
firmaticm,  penance,  matrimony,  and  so  forth  of  the  rest. 

Of  the  matter,  nature,  vertue,  and  effect,  of  such  as  wei>r.  Conn. 
call  aacraments,  scripture  maketh  mention :  of  baptism  ma- 
nifestly ;  of  the  most  holy  tommunion  manifestly ;  of  ab- 
solution marafestly ;  of  matrimony  manifestly ;  of  bishops, 
priests,  and  deacons,  scripture  speaketh  manifestly;  for 
they  were  ordered,  per  impasitiones  manuum  presbyierii 
cum  oratione  etjejunio. 

Conveniunt   praeter  Menevens.  naturam  septem  saerft-Con. 
mentorum  nobis  tradi  in  scripturis.    Eboracens.  effectus 
nUgulorum  enumerat,  item  Carliolens. 

Londinens.  non  respondet  questioni.  Treshamus  ait  ideo 
k  seripturis  tra£  nobis  sacramenta,  quoniam  tota  eccleaia 
non  habet  authoritatem  instituendi  sacramenta. 

In  the  sevcntli  they  do  agree,  saving  this.  That  the  bishop  Agieraient. 
of  St.  Davids  says,  that  the  noiture^  effect^  and  vertue  qf 
ik§$e, seven  sacramentSj  only  baptism,  the  sacrament  of  the 
aUs^Tj  mairimonyf  penance,  are  contained  in  the  scripture. 
The  other  say,  that  the  nature  and  the  vertue  qfaU  the 
seven,  be  contained  in  the  scripture. 


836 


A  COLLECTION 


Canter- 
barj. 

York. 


London. 


BOOK  o    rk 

III,  8.  Question. 

Whether  confimuUionj  cum  chrismate,  qfihem  thai  be  hap- 

tizedy  bejbund  in  scripture  f 

Answers, 

Of  confirmation  with  chrism,  without  which  it  is  counted 
no  sacrament,  there  is  no  mention  in  the  scripture. 

To  the  eighth ;  We  find  confirmation,  cum  impositicne 
manuum  in  scripture,  as  before ;  cum  chrismaiewe  find  not 
in  the  scripture,  but  yet  we  find  chrismation  with  oil  used 
even  from  the  time  of  the  apostles,  and  so  taken  as  a  tradi- 
tion apostolick. 

To  the  eighth ;  I  find  in  scripture,  in  many  places,  de 
impositione  mcmuum,  which  I  think  (considering  the  usage 
commonly,  and  so  long  withal  used)  to  be  confirmation ;  and 
that  with  chrism,  to  supply  the  visible  appearance  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  which  Holy  Ghost  was  so  visibly  seen  m  the 
primitive  church;  nevertheless  for  the  perfect  declaration 
of  the  verity  hereof,  I  refer  it  to  the  judgment  of  men  of 
higher  knowledge  in  this  faculty. 

Altho^  confirmation  be  found  in  the  scripture  by  exam- 
ple, as  I  said  before,  yet  there  is  nothing  written  de  chris^ 
mate. 

The  imposition  of  hands,  the  holy  doctors  take  for  the 

same  which  we  call  confirmation,  done  upon  them  which 

were  christened  before,  whereof  is  written  in  the  Acts. 

And  as  for  chrisma,  it  should  seem  by  Cyprian,  both  as 

touching  the  confection  and  usage  thereof,  that  it  hath  a 

great  ground  to  be  derived  out  of  scripture,  tho^  it  be  not 

manifestly  therein  spoken  of. 

Dr.Rol>ert.     Res  et  eifectus  confirmationis  continentur  in  scriptu^^ 

'^"*  nempe,  impositio  manuum  per  apostolos  baptizatis,  per  quam 

dabatur  Spiritus  Sanctus.     De  chrismate  nihil  illic  legimus, 

quia  per  id  tempus  Spiritus  Sanctus  signo  visibili  descenderit 

in  baptizatos.     Quod  ubi  fieri  desierit,  ecclesia  chrismate 

signi  extemi  loco  uti  coepit. 

Dr.  Cox.         I  find  not  in  scripture,  that  the  apostles  laying  their 


Rochester. 


Carlisle. 


OF  RECORDS, 
kiirii  OBOO  dwM  dnt  were  hapdied,  did  anoint  theni  BOOK 


Coafinnatioo  cmm  dkwitmuste  I  read  not  in  scripture,  liiitDr.i^. 
imporitiomem  mammMm  super  bapHxatoi^  I  find  there  is, 
vUch  anrifiit  authori  call  oonfirmatioD;   and  inunction 
vilii  dbfiiwn  hadi  been  used  firom  the  primitive  diurch. 

De  impoHtione  manuum  cum  onUione,  expressa  mentioDr.Ofir. 
en  in  icripturis,  qum  nimc  usitato  nomine,  a  doctDnbus*^^ 
fidtur,  oonfinnafia.   Sacrum  chrisma,  traditio  est  apostohca, 
ittez  Teleribus  liquet. 

The  question  is  not  simple,  but  as  if  it  were  asked,  Whe- Dr.  R«d> 
ther  atdkaristia  in  in/ermeniaio  be  in  the  scripture,  or  Ar^"^^* 
iitmmi  cum  salef  Imposition  of  the  apostles  hands,  in  which 
was  oonfarred  the  Holy  Ghost  for  confirmation  of  them  who 
were  baptized,  is  foiuid  in  scripture.  Chrisma  is  a  tradition 
deduced  from  the  apostles,  as  may  be  gathered  by  scripture, 
and  by  the  <dd  authors,  and  the  mystery  thereof  is  not  to 
be  despised. 

This  sacrament  is  one,  unUaie  inUgrUoHs^  as  some  others  Dr.  Edg. 
be:  therefore  it  hath  two  parts;  of  which  one,  that  is,  tin-^'^* 
poiMo  mofiMttm,  is  taken  Heb.  6.  and  Act.  8.     The  other 
part,  that  is,  chrisme,  is  taken  of  the  tradition  of  the  fathers, 
and  so  used  Arom  the  primitive  church.     Vid,  Cyp,  EpUt, 
lib.  1.  €p.  12. 

ConfirmaUon  is  found  in  scripture,  and  confirmation  cum  Dr.  Sym- 
r,  is  gathered  from  the  old  authors. 


mons. 


I  say,  confirmation  is  found  in  scripture,  but  this  addita*  Dr.  Trc 
ment,  cum  chrismaUy  is  not  of  the  scripture,  yet  it  is  a 
very  ancient  tradition,   as  appeareth   by  Cyp.   de   Unci. 
Chtism* 

To  the  eighth  question,  I  say,  that  confirmation  of  them  Dr.  Leygii- 
that  be  baptized,  is  found  in  scripture,  but  cum  chrismate 
it  is  not  found  in  scripture,  but  it  was  used  cum  chrismaie 
m  the  diurch  soon  after  the  apostles  time,  as  it  may  evi- 
dently appear  by  the  cited  authors. 

^Hie  laying  of  the  bishops  hands  upon  them  that  bcDr.Corvn. 
christened,  which  is  a  patt  of  confirmation,  is  plainly  in 
scripture ;  and  the  unction  with  chrisme,  which  is  another 

VOL.  I.  p.  S.  z  ^ 


8S8  A  COLLECTION 

POOK   party  hath  been  obsierved  from  the  primitive  church,  an 
called  of  St.  Austin  sacramerUum  chrismcUis.     Unctioi 
the  sick  with  oil,  and  the  prayer,  is  grounded  expresi; 
scripture. 
Ck>n.  Conveniunt  omnes  confirmationem  cum   chrismate 

haberi  in  scripturis.  Eboracens.  Tresham,  Coren,  I 
Oglethorpe,  Edgworth,  Leighton,  Simmons,  Redman, 
binsonus,  confirmationem  in  scripturis  esse  contendu 
cseterum  chrisma  esse  traditionem  apostolicam :  addit 
bertsonus,  et  ubi  fieri  desierat  miraculum  consecrandi  • 
ritus  Sancti,  ecclesia  chrismate  signi  extemi  loco  uti  cce 
convenit  illi  Londinens. 

Carliolens.  putat  usum  chrismatis  ex  scripturis  peti  pot 
putant  omnes  tum  in  hoc  articulo,  tum  superiori,  imposi 
nem  manuum  esse  confirmationem. 
Agree-  In  the  eighth  they  do  agree  all,  except  it  be  the  bisho] 

°>*o^*  Carlisle,  that  confimuUio  cum  chrismate  is  not  founc 
scripture,  but  only  cor^fiftnatio  aim  manuum  imposUi 
And  that  also  my  lord  of  St.  Davids  denieth  to  be  in  sc 
ture,  as  we  call  it  a  sacrament.  My  lord  of  Carlisle  sa 
that  chrisma^  as  touching  tlie  confection  and  usage  ther 
hath  a  ground  to  he  derived  out  of  scripture.  The  other  i 
that  it  is  bid  a  tradition. 


9.  Question. 

Whether  the  apostles  lacking  a  higher  power y  as  in 
having  a  Christian  king  among  them,  made  bishopt 
that  necessity,  or  by  authority  given  by  God  f 

Answers* 

Cuter-  All  Christian  princes  have  committed  unto  them  im 

°^*  diately  of  God  the  whole  cure  of  all  their  subjects,  as 

concerning  the  administration  of  God's  word,  for  the  < 
of  souls,  as  concerning  the  ministration  of  things  polii 
and  civil  governance :  and  in  both  these  ministrations,  t 
must  have  sundry  ministers  under  them  to  supply  t 
which  is  appointed  to  their  several  offices.     The  civil  i 


OF  RECORDS.  S39 

isten  under  the  king^s  majesty,  in  this  realm  of  En^and,  BOOK 
be  those  whom  it  shall  please  his  highness  for  the  time  to 
put  in  authority  under  him :  as  for  example ;  the  lord 
cbaooellor,  lord  treasurer,  lord  great  master,  lord  privy-seal, 
lord  admiral,  majors,  sherifib,  &c.  The  ministers  of  Grod'^s 
word,  under  his  majesty,  be  the  bishops,  parsons,  vicars,  and 
such  other  priests  as  be  appointed  by  his  highness  to  that 
mimstration :  as  for  example,  the  bishop  of  Canterbury, 
die  bishop  of  Duresme,  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  the  par- 
son of  Winwick,  &c.  All  the  said  officers  and  ministers, 
as  wdl  of  that  sort  as  the  other,  be  appointed,  assigned, 
and  elected^  and  in  every  place,  by  the  laws  and  orders  of 
kings  and  princes.  In  the  admis^on  of  many  of  these  of- 
ficers, be  divers  comely  ceremonies  and  solenmities  used, 
which  be  not  of  necesaty,  but  only  for  a  good  order  and 
seemly  fashion ;  for  if  such  offices  and  ministrations  were 
committed  without  such  solemnity,  they  were  nevertheless 
truly  committed:  and  there  is  no  more  promise  of  Grod, 
that  grace  is  given  in  the  commitUng  of  the  ecclesiastical 
office,  than  it  is  in  the  committing  of  the  civil  office.  In 
the  apostles  time,  when  there  was  no  Christian  princes,  by 
whose  authority  ministers  of  God^s  word  might  be  ap- 
pointed, nor  sins  by  the  sword  corrected,  there  was  no  re- 
medy then  for  correction  of  vice,  or  appointing  of  ministers, 
but  only  the  consent  of  Christian  multitudes  among  them- 
selves, by  an  uniform  consent,  to  follow  the  advice  and  per- 
swarion  of  such  persons  whom  God  had  most  endued  with 
the  spirit  of  counsel  and  wisdom :  and  at  that  time,  foras- 
much as  the  Christian  people  had  no  sword,  nor  governor 
amongst  them,  they  were  constrained  of  necessity  to  take 
such  curats  and  priests,  as  either  they  knew  themselves  to 
be  meet  thereunto,  or  else  as  were  commended  unto  them 
by  others  that  wet^  so  replete  with  the  Spirit  of  God,  with 
such  knowledge  in  the  profession  of  Christ,  such  wisdom, 
such  conversation  and  counsel,  that  they  ought  even  of  very 
conscience  to  give  credit  unto  them,  and  to  accept  such  as 
bjr  them  were  presented :  and  so  sometimes  the  apostles  and 

z  S 


i 


340  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK    others,  unto  whom  God  had  given  abundantly  his  Spirit, 
'      sent  or  appointed  ministers  of  Grod's  word ;  sometimes  the 


people  did  chuse  such  as  they  thought  meet  thereunto ;  and 
when  any  were  appointed  or  sent  by  the  apostles  or  others, 
the  people  of  their  own  voluntary  will  with  thanks  did  ac- 
cept them ;  not  for  the  supremity,  empire,  or  dominion, 
that  the  apostles  had  over  them  to  command,  as  their 
princes  and  masters,  but  as  good  people,  ready  to  obey  the 
advice  of  good  counsellors,  and  to  accept  any  thing  that 
was  necessary  for  their  edification  and  benefit. 

York.  To  the  ninth ;  We  find  in  scripture,  that  the  apostles 

used  the  power  to  make  bishops,  priests,  and  deacons; 
which  power  may  be  grounded  upon  these  words :  Sicui 
misit  me  vivena  Paier^  sic  ego  mitto  x>08j  &c.  And  we 
verily  think,  that  they  durst  not  have  used  so  high  power, 
unless  they  had  had  authority  from  Christ ;  but  that  their 
power  to  ordain  bishops,  priests  or  deacons,  by  imposition 
of  hands,  requireth  any  other  authority,  than  authority  of 
Grod,  we  neither  read  in  scripture  nor  out  of  scripture. 

London.  To  the  ninth ;  I  think  the  apostles  made  bishops  by  the 

law  of  Godj  because,  Acts  22.  it  is  said,  In  quo  vos  Spirihis 
Sanctus  posuit:  nevertheless,  I  think  if  Christian  princes 
had  been  then,  they  should  have  named  by  right,  and  ap- 
pointed the  said  bishops  to  their  rooms  and  places. 

Rochester.  I  think  that  the  apostles  made  bishops  by  authority  given 
them  from  God. 

Carlisle.  That  Christ  made  his  apostles,  priests,  and  bishops,  and 

that  he  gave  them  power  to  make  others  like,  it  seemeth  to 
be  the  very  trade  of  scripture. 

Dr.  Robert-  Opinor  apostolos  authoritate  divina  creasse  episcopos  et 
presbyteros,  ubi  publicus  magistratus  permittit. 

Dr.  Ck>K.  Altho^  the  apostles  had  no  authority  to  force  any  man  to 
be  priest,  yet  (they  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost)  had  author- 
ity of  Gkxl  to  exhort  and  induce  men  to  set  forth  Gkxl^s 
honour,  and  so  to  make  them  priests. 

Dr.  Day.  The  apostles  made,  that  is  to  say,  ordained  bishops  by 
authority  given  them  by  God ;  Joh.  20.  Sicut  misii  me 


OF  RECORDS.  S41 

rivmi  Pater ^  iia  ei  ego  mitto  vos.    Item  Joan.  uH.  et  Act.   BOOK 
80.  and  1  Tim.  4.  Paultu  ordinavit  Timotheum  et  Titum^      ^"' 
eipnescribit  quales  illi  debeant  ordinare.  1  Tim.  1.  Tit.  1. 

Apostoli  authoritate  et  mandato  Dei,  ordinabant  ac  insti-Dr.Ogie. 
tuebant  episcopos,  petita  ac  obtenta  prius  facultate  a  prin-^^'^* 
dpe  ac  magistratu  (ut  opnor)  qui  tum  prseerat. 

Christ  gave  his  apostles  authority  to  make  other  bidiops  ^'*  *^- 
and  ministers  in  his  church,  as  he  had  received  authority  of™ 
the  Father  to  make  them  bishops ;  but  if  any  Christian 
prince  had  then  been,  the  apostles  had  been,  and  ought  to 
have  been  obedient  subjects,  and  would  nothing  have  at- 
tempted, but  under  the  permission  and  assent  of  their  earthly 
governors :  yet  was  it  meet'  that  they  which  were  special 
and  moat  elect  servants  of  our  Saviour  Christ,  and  were 
sent  by  him  to  convert  the  world ;  and  having  most  abun- 
dantly the  Holy  Ghost  in  them,  should  have  special  order- 
ing of  such  ministry  as  pertained  to  the  planting  and  en- 
creasing  of  the  faith;  whereunto  I  doubt  not,  but  a  Christian 
prince,  of  his  godly  mind,  would  most  lovingly  have  con- 
descended. And  it  is  to  be  considered,  that  in  this  question, 
with  other  like,  this  word,  making  of  a  bishop^  or  priestj 
may  be  taken  two  ways :  for  understanding  the  word,  to 
ordain  or  consecrate,  so  it  is  a  thing  which  pertaineth  to 
the  apostles  and  their  successors  only ;  but  if  by  this  word 
(making)  be  understood  the  appointing,  or  naming  to  the 
office ;  so,  it  pertaineth  specially  to  the  supream  heads  and 
govemours  of  the  church,  which  be  princes. 

The  apostles  made  bishops  and  priests  by  authority  ^ven  Dr.  £dg- 
tfaem  of  Grod,  and  not  for  lack  of  any  higher  power :  not-  ^  ' 
withstanding  where  there  is  a  Christian  king,  or  prince,  the 
dection,  deputation  and  assignation  of  them,  that  shall  be 
priests  or  bishops,  belongeth  to  the  king  or  prince,  so  that 
he  may  fori^id  any  bishop  within  his  kingdom,  that  he  give 
no  orders,  for  considerations  moving  him,  and  may  assign 
him  a  time  when  he  shall  give  orders,  and  to  whom :  ex- 
ample of  king  David,  1  Chron.  24.  dividing  the  Levites  into 
S4  orders^  deputing  over  every  order  one  chief  bishop,  pre- 
scribing an  ordinal  and  rule  how  they  should  do  their  du- 

z8 


i 


84«  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  ties,  their  courses;  and  what  sacrifices,  rites  and  ceremonies, 
they  should  use  every  day,  as  the  day  and  time  required^ 


And  his  son,  king  Solomon,  diligently  executed  and  com- 
manded the  same  usages  to  be  observed  in  the  temple,  after 
he  had  erected  and  finished  it,  2  Chron.  8. 

Dr.  Sym.  The  apostles  made  bishops  and  priests,  by  authority 
given  them  of  God. 

Dr.  Tie-  I  say,  that  the  apostles  had  authority  of  Grod  to  make 

•bam.  bishops;  yet  if  there  had  been  a  Christian  king  in  any 
place  where  they  made  bishops,  they  would,  and  ought,  to 
have  desired  authority  also  of  him^  for  the  executing  of 
such  their  godly  acts,  which  no  Christian  king  would  have 
denied. 

Dr.Leygh.      To  the  ninth,  I  say,  that  the  apostles  (as  I  suppose)  made 

^^  bishops  by  authority  given  unto  them  of  Christ :  howbeit  I 

think  they  would  and  should  have  required  the  Christian 
princes  consent  and  license  thereto,  if  there  had  been  any 
Christian  kings  or  princes. 

Dr.  Coreo.  The  apostles  made  bishops  and  priests  by  authority  given 
them  of  God :  notwithstanding  if  there  had  been  a  Chris- 
tian king  at  that  time,  it  had  been  their  duties,  to  have  had 
his  license  and  permission  to  do  the  same. 

Cod.  Omnes  conveniunt  apostolos  divinitus  accepisse  potesta- 

tem  creandi  episcopos;  Eboracens.  addit,  non  opus  fuisse 
alia  authoritate  apostolis  quam  divina :  sic  Thirleby  et  Edg- 
worth,  Redmanus  distinguit  de  institutione  presbyteri,  ordi- 
nationem  et  consecrationem  tribuit  tantum  apostolis  et  eo- 
rum  successoribus,  nominationem  et  electionem  magistrati- 
bus :  sic  Londinens.  Leightonus,  Redman,  Tresham,  Cur- 
ren,  aiunt  petendam  fuisse  potestatcm  a  magistratu  Chri- 
stiano,  si  tum  fuisset.  Robertsonus  non  respondet  quaesti- 
oni,  concedit  enim  datam  esse  apostolis  potestatem  creandi 
episcopos  ubi  magistratus  permittit.  Oglethorpus  putat  eos 
impetrasse  potestatem  a  principibus:  Carliolens.  Rofiens. 
Dayus,  non  respondent  ultimae  parti. 

Agreem.  In  the  ninth,  touching  the  authority  of  the  apostles  in 
making  priests,  the  bishop  of  York,  the  elect  of  Westmin- 
ster, Dr.  Edgworth,  say,  that  the  apostles  made  priests  by 


OF  RECORDS.  843 

their  ownpower^  given  them  by  God,  and  that  they  had  no  BOOK 
need  of  any  other  power.  The  bishop  of  St.  Davids  saith,  ^^^' 
that  because  they  lacked  a  Christian  prince j  by  that  ne- 
cessity they  ordained  other  bishops.  Dr.  Leighton,  Curren^ 
Tresham,  and  Redmayn,  suppose,  that  they  ought  to  have 
asked  license  of  their  Christian  governors^  if  then  there 
had  been  any. 

10.  Question. 

Whether  bishops  or  priests  were  firsts  and  if  the  priests 
were  firsts  tlien  the  priest  made  the  bishop. 

Answers, 

Th£  bishops  and  priests  were  at  one  time,  and  were  nocanter- 
two  things,  but  both  one  office  in  the  beginning  of  Christ's  ^^"'^r- 
rdigion. 

To  the  tenth;  we  think  that  the  apostles  were  priests  York. 
before  they  were  bishops ;  and  that  the  divine  power  which 
made  them  priests,  made  them  also  bishops ;  and  altho'  their 
ordination  was  not  by  all  such  course  as  the  church  now  useth, 
yet  that  they  had  both  visible  and  invisible  sanctification,  we 
may  gather  of  the  gospel,  where  it  is  written,  Sicut  misit  me 
Paier  vivens^  et  ego  mitto  vos:  et  cum  h<Bc  dixit,  insiffflavit 
in  eos  et  dixit,  Acdpite  Spiritum  Sanctum :  quorum  remise- 
riiis,  &c.  And  we  may  well  think,  that  then  they  were  made 
bishops,  when  they  had  not  only  a  flock,  but  also  shepherds 
appointed  to  them  to  overlook,  and  a  governance  com* 
mitted  to  them  by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  oversee  both ;  for  the 
mime  of  a  bishop  is  not  properly  a  name  of  order,  but  a  name 
of  office,  signifying  an  overseer.  And  altho'  the  inferior 
fhepherds  have  also  cure  to  oversee  their  flock,  yet  foras- 
much as  the  bishops  charge  is  also  to  oversee  the  shepherds, 
the  name  of  overseer  is  given  to  the  bishops,  and  not  to  the 
other ;  and  as  they  be  in  degree  higher,  so  in  their  consecra- 
tion we  find  difference  even  from  the  primitive  church. 

To  the  tenth  ;  I  think  the  bishops  were  first,  and  yet  I  London. 
think  it  is  not  of  importance,  whether  the  priest  then  made 
the  bishop,  or  else  the  bishop  the  priest ;  considering  (after 

z  4 


844  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK    the  sentence  of  St.  Jerome)  thai  in  Ihe  begmtw^g  qf  tke 
church  there  xtfoe  none  {or  if  it  werCj  very  email}  d^erem 


between  a  bishop  and  prieet,  eepedaUy  Umehing  the  eign^ 
cation. 

Rochester.  I  find  in  scripture,  that  Christ  bdng  both  a  priest  and  a 
bishop,  ordiuned  his  apostles,  who  were  both  priests  and  U- 
shops ;  and  the  same  apostles  did  afterwards  ordain  bi^ops, 
and  commanded  them  to  ordain  others. 

Carlisle.  Christ  made  his  apostles  exorcists,  as  it  appeareth  in  the 

10.  Mat.  deacons,  priests,  and  bishops,  as  partly  there,  and 
after,  in  the  20.  of  St.  John,  Quorum  remiseritis^  S^c. 
and  where  he  said,  Hocjhdte  in  meam  commemoraiionem. 
In  the  Acts,  Cceterorum  nemo  audebat  se  conjungere  illii. 
So  that  they  were  all  these  together ;  and  so  being  accord- 
ing to  the  ordinance  of  Christ,  who  had  made  after  them  72 
other  priests,  as  it  appeareth  in  the  10th  of  St.  Luke ;  they 
made  and  ordained  also  others  the  seven  prindpal  deacons, 
as  it  is  shewed  in  the  6th  of  the  Acts ;  where  it  is  said,  that 
they  praying  laid  their  hands  upon  them.  In  the  18.  of 
the  Acts,  certain  there  named  at  the  commandment  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  severed  Saul  and  Barnabas  to  that  God  liad 
taken  them,  fasting,  praying,  and  laying  their  hands  upon 
them ;  the  which  Saul,  Ananias  the  disciple  had  baptized, 
laying  his  hand  upon  him,  that  he  might  be  replenished 
with  the  Holy  Ghost.  And  Paul  so  made,  ordained  Ti- 
mothy and  Tite,  willing  them  to  do  likewise  as  he  had  done, 
and  appointed  to  be  done  from  city  to  city.  James  was  or- 
dained the  bishop  of  Jerusalem,  by  Peter,  John,  and  James. 
So  that  example  otherwise  we  read  not. 

Dr.  Robert-      Incertus  sum  utri  fuere  priores,  at  si  apostoli  in  prima 

***°*  profectione  ordinati  erant,  apparet  episcopos  fuisse  priores, 

nempe  apostolos,  nam  postea  designavit  Christus  alios  sep- 
tuaginta  duos.  Nee  opinor  absurd um  esse,  ut  sacerdos 
episcopum  consecret,  si  episcopus  haberi  non  potest. 

Dr.  Cox.  Altho^  by  scripture  (as  St.  Hierome  siuth)  priests  and  bi- 

shops be  one,  and  therefore  the  one  not  before  the  other : 
yet  bishops,  as  they  be  now,  were  after  priests,  and  there- 
fore made  of  priests. 


OF  RECORDS.  Stf 

The  i^nstles  were  both  biriiops  and  priests,  and  they   BOOK 
isade  biaheps  and  priests,  as  Titus  and  Timotheus  made^. 


priests.     Episccpahtm  eftts  accipiai  aiter^  Ajst.l.    Predf^^-Dtcf^ 
teros  qui  in  vobis  sant^  obsecro  et  ego  compresbffierj  1  Pet.  5. 
And  in  the  beginning  of  the  church,  as  well  that  word  epi^ 
fcopus  as  presbffier,  was  common  and  attributed  both  to 
bishops  and  priests. 

tJtrique  primi  a  Deo  facti,  apostoli,  episoopi ;  aeptuaginta  Dr.  Ogie- 
iiscipuli  (ut  conjectura  ducor)  saoerdotes.     Unde  verisimile  *^^* 
est  epiacopos  prsecessisse,  apostoli  enim  prius  vocati  erant. 

They  be  of  like  beginning,  and  at  the  banning  were  Dr.  Red- 
both  one,  as  St.  Hierome  and  other  dd  authors  shew  by  "^^* 
the  scaipture,  wherefore  one  made  another  indifFerendy. 

Christ  our  chief-priest  and  tnshop  made  his  apostles  Dr.  Edg- 
priests  and  Inshops  all  at  once ;  and  they  did  like¥rise  make  ^^  * 
odiers,  some  priests,  and  some  bishops :  and  that  the  priests 
b  the  primitive  church  made  bishops,  I  think  no  inoonve^ 
nience ;  as  Jerome  saith,  in  an  Epi^t.  ad  £hagrium.  Even 
like  as  souldiers  should  chuse  one  among  themselves  to  be 
their  captain :  so  did  priests  chuse  one  of  themselves  to  be 
thar  bishop,  for  consideration  of  his  learning,  gravity,  and 
good  living,  &c.  and  also  for  to  avoid  schisms  among  them- 
selvA  by  them,  that  some  might  not  draw  the  people  one 
uray,  and  others  another  way,  if  they  lacked  one  head  among 
them. 

Christ  was  and  is  the  great  high  bishop,  and  made  all  his  Dr.  Sym- 
apostles  bishops ;  and  they  made  bishops  and  priests  after  ^^^' 
him,  and  so  hath  it  evermore  continued  hitherto. 

I  say,  Christ  made  the  apostles  first  priests,  and  then  hi-  Dr.  Tre. 
shops,  and  they  by  this  authority  made  both  priests  and  hi-*  ^^' 
shops ;  but  where  there  had  been  a  Christian  prince,  they 
would  have  desired  his  authority  to  the  same. 

To  the  tenth. ^'  ^y^^' 

tOD. 

The  iqx>stles  were  made  of  Christ  bishops  and  priests.  Dr.  Corvn. 
both  at  the  first ;  and  after  them  sepiuaginia  duo  ducipuli 
were  made  priests. 

Menevens.  Thirleby,  Redmanus,  Coxus,  asserunt  in  initio  Con. 
eosdem  fuisse  episcopos  et  presbyteros.    Londinens.  Carlio- 


346  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK    lens.  Symmons,  putant  apostolos  fuisse  insdtutos  ejMsoopos 
'      a  Christo,  et  eos  postea  instituisse  alios  episoopos  et  presby- 


teros,  et  72  presbyteros  postea  fuisse  ordinatos :  sic  Ogle* 
thorpus,  Eboracens.  et  Tresham  aiunt  apostolos  primo  fu- 
isse presbyteros,  deinde  episcopos,  cum  aliorum  presbytero- 
rum  credita  esset  illis  cura.  Robertson  us  incertus  est  utri 
fuere  priores,  non  absurdum  tamen  esse  opinatur,  ut  sacer- 
dos  consecret  episcopum,  si  episcopus  faaberi  non  potest. 
Sic  Londinens.  Edgworth,  Dayus,  putant  etiam  episcopos, 
ut  vulgo  de  episcopis  loquimur,  fuisse  ante  presbyteros. 
Leightonus  nihil  rcspondet. 
Agre^m.  In  the  tenth;  where  it  is  asked,  whether  bishops  or 
priests  were  first  ?  the  bishop  of  St.  Davids,  my  lord  elect 
of  Westminster,  Dr.  Cox,  Dr.  Redmayn,  say,  that  ai  the 
beginning  they  were  aU  one.  The  bishops  of  York,  Lon- 
don, Rochester,  Carlisle;  Drs.  Day,  Tresham,  Symmons, 
Oglethorp,  be  in  other  contrary  opinions.  The  bishop  of 
York,  and  doctor  Tresham,  think,  thai  the  apostles  first 
were  priests,  and  after  were  made  bishops^  when  the  .aver- 
seeing  of  other  priests  was  committed  to  them.  My  lords  of 
Duresme,  London,  Carlisle,  Rochester,  Dr.  Symmons  and 
Crafford,  think,  that  the  apostles  Jirst  were  bishops,  and 
they  after  made  other  bishops  and  priests.  Dr.  Coren  and 
Oglethorpe  say,  that  the  apostles  were  made  bishops,  and 
t/ie  72  were  after  made  priests.  Dr.  Day  thinks,  that  bi- 
shops as  tliey  be  now-a-days  called,  were  before  priests. 
My  lord  of  London,  Drs.  Edgworth  and  Robertson,  think 
it  no  inconvenience,  if  a  priest  made  a  bisliop  in  tfiat  time. 


11.  Question. 

Whether  a  bishop  liath  authority  to  make  a  priest  by  tlie 
scripture,  or  nof  And  whether  any  other  but  only  a  bi- 
shop may  make  a  priest  f 

Ansxvers. 
Canter-  A  BISHOP  may  make  a  priest  by  the  scripture,  and  so 

bury. 


OF  RECORDS*  S47 

Dttf  priacaes  mmA  governors  also,  and  that  by  die  autfaori^p  I 
of  God  aaaaaiCbed  to  them,  and  the  peofde  also  hy  their. 
ekcDan;  fer  as  we  rend  that  bishops  have  done  it,  so  Chiist- 
ka  empetmm  and  princes  usually  have  done  it,  and  the 
people,  faefiore  Christian  princes  were,  commonly  did  elect 
their  bishops  and  priests. 

To  the  derentfa  ;  that  a  Ushop  may  make  a  priest,  may  T 
be  deduced  of  scripture;  for  so  much  as  they  have  all  au* 
thori^  necessary  for  the  ordering  of  Christ^s  Church,  de- 
lived  from  the  apostles,  who  made  bishops  and  priests,  and 
not  withoat  authority,  as  we  have  said  before  to  the  ninth 
qoesbon ;  and  that  any  other  than  bisbops  or  priests  may 
make  a  priest,  we  neither  find  in  scriptiu^  nor  out  €f  8crip> 

ture. 

To  the  deirenth,  I  think,  that  a  bishop  duly  appmited  ^ 
hath  authoritj,  by  scripture,  to  make  a  bishop,  and  also  a 
priest :  because  Christ  bring  a  bishop  did  so  make  himsdf ; 
and  because  alive,  his  apostles  did  the  like. 

He  scripture  sheweth  by  example,  that  a  bishop  hath  R< 
authority  to  make  a  priest ;  albeit  no  bishop  being  subject 
to  a  Christian  prince,  may  either  ^ve  orders  to  excommu- 
nicate, or  use  any  manner  of  juriscUction,  or  any  part  of  hisr 
authority,  without  commission  from  the  king,  who  is  su- 
pream  head  of  that  church  whereof  he  is  a  member ;  but 
that  any  other  man  may  do  it  beades  a  bishop,  I  find  no 
example,  rither  in  scripture  or  in  doctors. 

By  what  is  said  before,  it  appeareth,  that  a  bishop  by  Ca 
scripture  may  make  deacons  and  priests,  and  that  we  have 
no  example  otherwise. 

Opinor  episcopum  habere  authoritatem  creandi  sacerdo-Di 
tem,  modo  id  magistratus  publici  pennissu  fiat.     An  vero*^' 
ab  alio  quam  episcopo  id  rite  fieri  possit,  haud  scio,  quamvis 
ah  alio  factum  non  memini  me  legisse.    Ordin.  conferr.  gra- 
tiam.  vid.  £ck.  Homil.  60. 

Bishops  have  authority,  as  is  aforesaid,  of  the  apostles,  in  Di 
the  tenth  question,  to  make  priests,  except  in  cases  of  great 
necessity. 

Bishops  have  authority  by  scripture  to  ordain  bishops  di 


848  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK   and  priests ;  Joh.  SO.  Hujua  ret  graiAa  reUqm  te  Cretm  fst 
cofuiiiuas  oppidatim  presbjfteros^  Tit.  1.  Act.  14. 


Dr.  Ogle.        Authoritas  ordinandi  presbyteros  data  est  episoopisper 

^'        verbum,  nullisq;  aliis  quos  lega 
Dr. Red.         To  the  first  part,  I  answer,  yea;  (at  so  it  appeareth 
"•^°*        Tit.  1.  and  1  Tim.  5.  with  other  places  of  scripture.     But 
whether  any  other  but  only  a  bishop  may  make  a  priest,  I 
have  not  read,  but  by  singular  priviledge  of  God,  as  when 
Moses  (whom  divers  authors  say  was  not  a  priest)  made 
Aaron  a  priest.     Truth  it  is,  that  the  oiSce  of  a  godly 
prince  is  to  oversee  the  church,  and  the  ministers  thereof; 
and  to  cause  them  do  their  duty,  and  also  to  appoint  them 
special  charges  and  offices  in  the  church,  as  may  be  most  for 
the  glory  of  God,  and  edifying  of  the  people :  and  thus  we 
read  of  the  good  kings  in  the  Old  Testament,  David,  Joas, 
Ezekias,  Josias.     But  as  for  making,  that  is  to  say,  ordain- 
ing and  consecrating  of  priests,  I  think,  it  specially  belong- 
eth  to  the  office  of  a  bishc^,  as  far  as  can  be  shewed  by 
scripture,  or  any  example,  as  I  suppose  from  the  banning. 
Dr.Edg.         A  bishop  hath  authority  by  scripture  to  make  a  priest, 
"^^^        and  that  any  other  ever  made  a  priest  since  Chrisf  s  time  I 
read  not.     Albeit  Moses,  who   was  not  anointed   priest, 
made  Aaron  priest  and  Inshop,  by  a  special  commission  or 
revelation  from  God,  without  which  he  would  never  so 
have  done. 
Dr.  Sym-         A  bishop  placed  by  the  higher  powers,  and  admitted  to 
"^"•'         minister,  may  make  a  priest ;  and  I  have  not  read  of  any 

other  that  ever  made  priests. 
Dr.  Tre.  I  say,  a  bishop  hath  authority  by  scripture  to  make  a 

•bam.         priest,  and  other  than  a  bishop  hath  not  power  therein,  but 

only  in  case  of  necessity. 
Dr.  Leygh-       To  the  eleventh ;  I  suppose  that  a  bishop  hath  authority 
*®°'  of  God,  as  his  minister,  by  scripture  to  make  a  priest ;  but 

he  ought  not  to  admit  any  man  to  be  priest,  and  conse^ 
crate  him,  or  to  appoint  him  unto  any  ministry  in  the  church, 
without  the  princes  license  and  consent,  in  a  Christian  re- 
gion. And  that  any  other  man  hath  authority  to  make  a 
priest  by  scripture,  I  have  not  read,  nor  any  example  thereof. 


OF  RECORDS.  M9 

A  fabbop  being  licensed  by  his  prince  and  supreun  go-    boo  I 
▼eniour,liath  authority  to  make  a  priest  by  the  law  rf  God.       "'• 


IdoDOiicttdthat  any  priest  hath  been  ordered  by  any  other  Dr. 

tban  a  faUiap. 

Ad  primani  partem  quaestionis  respondent  omnes,  et  oon-  Coo. 
ymtt  ommbus  praeter  Menevens.  episcopum  habere  autho- 
iitateni  instituendi  presbyteros.  Roffens.  Leighton,  Curren, 
Robertaonus,  addunt,  modo  magistratus  id  permittat.  Ad 
Kciindam  partem  respondent  Cox  us  et  Tresham  in  necessi- 
tate ooocedi  potestatem  ordinandi  aliis.  Eboracen.  ridetur 
anunno  den^are  aliis  banc  authoritatem.  Redmajrn,  Sym- 
moDS^  Rohertscm,  Lrigfaton,  Thirleby,  Curren,  Roffim.  Edg^ 
worth,  Oglethorp,  Carliolen.  nusquam  l^erunt  alios  uaoa 
fmase  hac  potestate,  quanquam  (pririlegio  quodam)  data  sit 
Moya,  ut  Redmanus  arbitratur  et  Edgworth.  Nihil  re- 
nxndent  ad  secundam  partem  quaestionis  Londinenas  et 

Dsyus. 
In  the  eleventh ;  To  the  former  part  of  the  quesUon,  the  Agreem 

bidiop  of  St.  Davids  doth  answer,  that  bishops  have  no  ati- 
ihorify  to  make  priests  without  they  be  auAorized  of  ike 
ChnjKlkan  princes.  The  others  all  of  them  do  say,  that 
Aey  be  authorized  of  God.  Yet  some  of  them,  as  the  bi- 
shop of  Rochester,  Dr.  Curren,  Leighton,  Robertson,  add, 
that  thet/  cannot  use  this  authority  xvUhotit  their  Christian 
prince  doth  permit  them.  To  the  second  part  the  answer 
of  the  bishop  of  St.  Davids  is,  that  laymen  have  other^whUes 
made  priests.  So  doth  Dr.  Edgworth  and  Redmayn  say, 
Aat  MoseSy  by  a  priviledg  given  him  of  God,  made  Aaron 
his  brother  priest.  Dr.  Tresham,  Crayford,  and  Cox  say, 
that  laymen  may  make  priests  in  time  of  necessity.  The 
Ushops  of  York,  Duresme,  Rochester,  Carlisle,  elect  of 
Westminster,  Dr.  Curren,  Leighton,  Symmons,  seem  to 
deny  this  thing ;  for  they  say,  they  find  not,  nor  read  not 
any  such  example. 


( 


S50 


A  COLLECTION 


900K 
IlL 


Canter, 
barj. 


York. 


LondoD. 


12.  Quesdon. 

Whether  in  the  New  Testament  be  required  any  consecra- 
tion of  a  bishop  and  priest^  or  only  appointing  to  the 
office  be  sufficient  ? 

Answers, 

In  the  New  Testament,  be  that  is  appointed  to  be  a  bi- 
shop, or  a  priest,  needeth  not  consecradon  by  the  seiipture, 
for  election  or  appointing  thereto  is  sufficient. 

To  the  twelfth  question ;  the  apostles  orduned  priests  by 
imposition  of  the  hand,  with  fasting  and  prayer ;  and  so  fol- 
lowing their  steps  we  must  needs  think,  that  all  the  foresaid 
things  be  necessarily  to  be  used  by  their  successors :  and 
therefore  we  do  also  think,  that  appointment  only  without 
visible  consecration  and  invocadon  for  the  assistance  and 
power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  is  neither  convenient  nor  suffi- 
cient ;  for  without  the  said  invocation,  it  beseemeth  no  man 
to  appoint  to  our  Lord  ministers,  as  of  his  own  authority; 
whereof  we  have  example  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles ; 
where  we  find,  that  when  they  were  gathered  to  chuse  one 
in  the  place  of  Judas,  they  appointed  two  of  the  disciples, 
and  commended  the  election  to  our  Lord,  that  he  would  chuse 
which  of  them  it  pleased  him,  saying,  and  praying.  Lord, 
thou  tfiat  Jcnowest  the  hearts  of  all  men,  shew  whether  of 
these  two  thou  dost  chy>se  to  succeed  in  the  pkice  of  Judas. 
And  to  this  purpose  in  the  Acts  we  read.  Dixit  Spiritus 
SanctuSy  Segregate  mihi  Barnabaniy  Sfc.  And  again,  Quos 
posuit  Spiritus  Sanctus  regere  ecclesiam  Dei,  And  it  ap- 
peareth  also  that  in  the  Old  Testament,  in  the  ordering  of 
priests,  there  was  both  visible  and  invisible  sanctification ; 
and  therefore  in  the  New  Testament,  where  the  priesthood 
is  above  comparison  higher  than  in  the  Old,  we  may  not 
think  that  only  appointment  sufficeth  without  sanctification, 
either  visible  or  invisible. 

To  the  twelfth ;  I  think  consecration  of  a  bishop  and 
priest  be  required,  for  that  in  the  old  law  (being  yet  but  a 
shadow  and  figure  of  the  new)  the  consecration   was  re- 


OF  RECORDS.  861 

quired,  as  appears  Levit.  8.  yet  the  truth  of  this  I  leave  to   book 
those  of  higher  judgments.  ^^*' 


The  scripture  speaketh,  de  imposiHone  manus  et  de  ara-  Rocbcfter. 
tione  :  and  of  other  manner  of  consecrations  I  find  no  men- 
don  in  the  New  Testament  expresly ;  but  the  old  authors 
make  mention  also  of  inunctions. 

Upon  this  text  of  Paul  to  Timothy ;  Noli  negligere  gra^  Carlisle. 
tiam  quiB  in  te  exty  qu<B  data  est  tibi  per  propketiam  cum 
knposiiione  manuum  presbyterii;  St.  Anselm  saith,  this 
grace  to  be  the  gift  of  the  bishops  office,  to  the  which  God 
tfhis  mere  goodness  had  c(tlled  and  preferred  him.  The 
prophecy  (he  saith)  was  the  inspiration  of  the  Holy  Ghost j 
by  the  which  he  knew  what  he  had  to  do  therein.  The  tm- 
position  of  the  hands  is  thai  by  the  which  he  was  ordained 
and  received  that  office :  and  therefore  (saith  St.  Paul)  God 
M  mjf  witness^  thai  I  have  discharged  my  self^  showing  you 
as  I  ought  to  have  done.  Now  look  you  well  upon  it  whom 
that  ye  take  to  orders^  lest  ye  lose  your  self  thereby.  Let 
bishops  ^refbre,  who  (as  saith  St.  Hierome)  hath  power  to 
make  priests j  consider  well  under  what  law  the  order  ofec-- 
desiaeiical  constitution  is  bounden ;  and  let  them  not  think 
those  words  qfthe  apostle  to  be  hisj  but  rattier  the  words  of 
Christ  himself. 

Opinor  requiri  consecrationem  quandam,  hoc  est  imposi-  ^r*  Robert- 
tionem  manuum,  orationem,  jejunium,  &c.  tamen  nusquam 
hoc  munere  fungi  posse,  nisi  ubi  magistratus  invitet,  jubeat, 
aut  permittat. 

By  scripture  there  is  no  consecration  of  bishops  and  priests  ^^'  Cox. 
required,  but  only  the  appointing  to  the  office  of  a  priest, 
cum  impositione  manuum. 

Consecration  of  bishops  and  priests  I  read  not  in  the  New  Dr.  Daj. 
Testament,  but  ordinatio  per  manuum  impositionem  cum 
oratione  is  read  there,  as  in  the  places  above ;  and  the  only 
appointment,  as  I  think,  is  not  sufficient. 

Praeter  vocationem,  ceu  designationem  extemam,  quae  vel  ^J^-  ^8*®' 
a  principe  fiat,  vel  a  populo  per  electionem  et  sufiragia,  re- 
quiritur  ordinatio  alia  per  manuum  impositionem,  idque  per 
verbum  Dei. 


85S 


A  COLLECTION 


BOOK 

in. 

Dr.  Red. 
mayii. 


Dr.Edg. 
worth. 


Dr.  Sym- 
mons. 


Dr.  Tre- 
shim. 


Dr.Lejgh- 

tOD. 


Dr.  Coren. 


Con. 


Beffldes  the  appointing  to  the  office,  it  appeoreth  that  in 
the  primitive  church,  the  apostles  used  certain  consecration 
of  the  ministers  of  the  church,  by  imporation  of  hands  and 
prayer.  Acts  6.  and  with  fasting.  Acts  14^  &c.  The  office 
of  priesthood  is  too  dangerous  to  set  upon,  when  one  is  but 
appointed  only :  therefore  for  the  confirmation  of  their  faith, 
who  take  in  hand  such  charge,  and  for  the  obtaining  of  far- 
dier  grace  requisite  in  the  same,  consecration  was  ordained 
by  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  hath  been  always  used  from  the 
banning. 

Deputation  to  the  office  is  not  sufficient  to  make  a  priest, 
or  a  bishop,  as  appeareth  by  David  and  Solomon,  who  de- 
puted the  24  above  mentioned  to  their  offices,  yet  they  made 
none  of  them  priests,  nor  any  other. 

The  appointing  to  the  office  per  manuum  tmposvHonem 
is  in  scripture,  and  the  consecration  of  them  hath  of  long 
time  continued  in  the  church. 

There  is  a  certun  kind  of  consecration  required,  which  is 
impaction  of  the  bishops  hands  with  prayer,  and  the  ap- 
pointing only  is  not  sufficient. 

To  the  twelfth ;  I  suppose  that  there  is  a  consecration 
required,  as  by  imposition  of  hands ;  for  so  we  be  taught 
by  the  ensample  of  the  apostles. 

In  the  New  Testament  is  required  to  the  making  of  a  bi- 
shop, impoHtio  manuum  cum  oratione,  which  I  take  for  con- 
secration, and  appointment  unto  the  office  is  not  sufficient ; 
for  king  David,  1  Chron.  ^.  did  appoint  24  to  be  bishops, 
who  after  were  consecrated  ;  so  that  both  the  appointment 
and  the  consecration  be  requisite. 

Respondent  Eboracens.  Londinens.  Carliolens.  Leigh  ton, 
Tresham,  Robertsonus,  Edgworth,  Curren,  Dayus,  Ogle- 
thorp,  consecrationem  esse  requisitam.  Redmanus  ait  earn 
receptam  esse  ab  apostolis,  atque  a  Spiritu  Sancto  institutam 
ad  conferendam  gratiam.  Dayus,  Roffens.  Symmons,  aiunt 
sacerdotium  conferri  per  manuum  impositionem,  idq;  e  scrip- 
turis ;  consecrationem  vero  diu  receptam  in  ecclesia :  Coxus 
instituUonem  cum  manuum  impositione  sufficere,  neq; 
per  scripturam  requiri  consecrationem.     Robertsonus  addit 


OF  RECORDS.  858 

pra  alioB  misquam  hoc  munere  fungi  posse  quempian^,    BOOR 
i  uln  magistratus  invitet,  jubeat  aut  permittat. 


[n  the  twelfth  question,  where  it  is  asked.  Whether  in  Agicem. 
i  New  Testament  be  required  any  consecration  of  a  bi- 
yp,  or  only  appointing  to  the  oiSce  be  sufficient  ?  The  bi- 
vp  ci  St.  David^'s  saith,  that  onk^  the  appointing.  Dr. 
X,  that  only  appointing^  cum  manuum  impositione,  is 
ficient  without  consecration.  The  bishops  of  York,  Ijon- 
0,  Duresm,  Carlisle,  Drs.  Day,  Curren,  Leighton,  Tre- 
\m,  Edgworth,  Oglethorp,  say,  that  consecration  is  re~ 
isite.  Dr.Redmayn  saith,  that  consecration  hath  been 
eivedjrom  the  apostles  timcy  and  institute  of  the  Holy 
\ost  to  confer  grace.  My  lord  of  Rochester,  Dr.  Day, 
1  Symmons,  say,  that  priesthood  is  given  per  manuum 
positionem,  and  that  by  scripture ;  and  that  consecration 
(h  of  long  time  been  received  in  the  church. 


13.  Question. 

Tiether  (ifitjbrtuned  a  Christian  prince  learned,  to  con- 
quer certain  dominions  of  irifidelsy  having  none  btit  tem^ 
poral  learned  men  tenth  him)  if  it  be  defended  by  God*s 
lawj  that  he  and  they  should  preach  and  teach  the  word  of 
God  there,  or  no?  And  also  make  and  constitute  priests, 

m 

or  nof 

•  Answers. 

It  is  not  against  God's  law,  but  contrary  they  ought  in*  Canter- 
ed so  to  do ;  and  there  be  histories  that  witnesseth,  that  "^^' 
ne  ChrisUan  princes,  and  other  laymen  un-consecrate  have 
ne  the  same. 

To  the  thirteenth;  to  the  first  part  of  this  question, Tork. 
iching  teaching  and  preaching  the  word  of  Grod  in  case  of 
ch  need ;  we  think  that  laymen  not  ordered,  not  only  may. 
It  must  preach  Christ  and  his  faith  to  infidels,  as  they 
all  see  opportunity  to  do  the  same,  and  must  endeavour 
emaelves  to  win  the  miscreants  to  the  kingdom  of  God,  if 
at  thoy  em ;  for  as  the  Wise  Man  saith^  God  hath  given 
VOL.  I.  p.  2.  A  a 


S64  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  charge  to  every  man  of  his  neighbom' ;  and  the  scripture  of 
^^'      Grod  chargeth  every  man  to  do  aU  the  good  ffiai  he  can  toaU 


men :  and  surely  this  is  the  tnghest  alms  to  draw  men  from 
the  Devil  the  usurper,  and  bring  them  to  Grod  the  very 
owner.  Wherefore  in  this  case  every  man  and  woman  may 
be  an  evangelist,  and  of  this  also  we  have  example.  But 
touching  the  second  part,  for  case  of  necesaty ;  as  we  nei- 
ther find  scripture,  nor  eitample,  that  will  bear,  that  any 
man,  being  himself  no  priest,  may  make,  that  is  to  say,  may 
^ve  the  order  of  priesthood  to  another,  and  authority  there- 
with to  minister  in  the  said  order,  and  to  use  such  powers 
and  offices,  as  appertaineth  to  priesthood  grounded  in  the 
gospel.  So  we  find  in  such  case  of  need,  what  hath  been 
done  in  one  of  the  ancient  writers ;  altho^  this  authority  to 
ordain,  after  form  afore-mentioned,  be  not  to  laymen  ex- 
presly  prohibited  in  scripture ;  yet  such  a  prohibition  is  im- 
plied, in  that  there  is  no  such  authority  given  to  them, 
either  in  scripture  or  other- ways;  for  so  much  as  no  man 
may  use  this  or  any  other  authority  which  cometh  from  the 
Holy  Ghost,  unless  he  hath  either  commission  grounded  in 
scripture,  or  else  authority  by  tradition,  and  ancient  use  of 
Chrisfs  church  universally  received  over  all. 

London.  To  the  thirteenth  and  fourteenth  following;  I  think  that 

necessity  herein,  might  either  be  a  sufficient  rule  and  war- 
rant to  determine  and  order  such  cases,  considering  that  tem- 
pore necessitatis  mulier  baptizat^  et  laicus  idemjacit^  et 
audit  confessionem :  or  else  that  God  would  inspire  in  the 
princes  heart,  to  provide  the  best  and  most  handsome  re- 
medy therein :  and  hard  were  it  perad venture  to  find  such 
great  necessity,  but  either  in  the  train  of  the  said  prince,  or 
in  the  regions  adjoining  thereunto,  there  might  be  had  some 
priests  for  the  said  purposes ;  or,  finally,  that  the  prince 
himself,  godlily  inspired  in  that  behalf,  might,  for  so  good 
purposes  and  intents,  set  forth  the  act  indeed,  referring  yet 
this  thing  to  the  better  judgment  of  others. 

Rochester.  To  the  thirteenth  and  fourteenth  following ;  I  never  read 
these  cases,  neither  in  scripture,  nor  in  the  doctors,  and 
therefore  I  cannot  answer  unto  them  by  learning,  but  think 


OF  RECORDS.  S55 


to  be  a  good  answer  for  all  such  questions,  viz.  NeceMn^   BOOK 
tet  mn  habet  legem.  "*' 


It  is  to  be  thought,  that  Christ  may  call,  as  it  |dea8ethc«ri»i«- 
him,  inwardly,  outwardly,  at  by  both  together :  so  that  if 
no  priest  might  be  had,  it  cannot  be  thought,  but  that  a 
Christian  prince,  with  others  learned,  inwardly  moved  and 
CiUed,  might  most  charitably  and  godlily  prosecute  that 
same  their  calling  in  the  most  acceptable  work,  which  is  to 
bring  people  frcHn  the  Devil  to  Grod,  from  infidelity  to  true 
fiuth,  by  whatsoever  means  Grod  shall  inspire. 

In  hoc  casu  ezistimarem  aocersendos  verbi  et  sacramen- 1^*  ^^ 
torum  ministros,  si  qui  forent  vidni ;  quin  si  nulli  inveni- 
rentur,  prindpem  ilium  Christianum  haberemus  pro  apo- 
Koks  tanquam  missum  a  Deo,  licet  extemo  sacramento  non 
enet  commendatus,  quum  Deus  sacramentis  suis  noaat  alli- 
gatns. 

To  thp  thirteenth  and  fourteenth  following;  it  is  notDr.Cox. 
(gainst  God^^s  law,  that  the  prince,  and  his  learned  temporal 
men^  may  preach  and  teach,  and,  in  these  cases  of  extrcam 
neoessi^,  make  and  institute  ministers. 

In  this  case  (as  I  think)  the  prince,  and  other  temporal  Dr.  Daj. 
learned  men  with  him,  may,  by  Code's  law,  teach  and  preach 
the  word  of  God,  and  baptize ;  and  also  (the  same  necessity 
standing)  elect  and  appoint  men  to  those  offices. 

In  summa  necesritate  baptizare  et  prsedicare  possunt  eti>r.Ogie- 
debent,  haec  etenim  duo  necessaria  sunt  media  ad  salutem  ;  ^' 
at  ofdindle  (ut  conjectura  ducor)  non  debent,  sed  aliunde 
sacrificoB  aocerrire,  quos  si  habere  nequeant,  Deus  ipse 
(cujus  nq;otium  agitur,)  vel  oraculo  admonebit,  quid  facien- 
dum erit,  vel  necesritas  ipsa  (quae  sibi  ipsi  est  lex)  modum 
ordinandi  suggeret  ac  suppeditabit. 

I  think  they  might,  in  such  case  of  necessity ;  for  in  thisi>'.R«<i- 
case  the  laymen  made  the  whole  church  there,  and  the  au- 
thority of  preaching  and  ministring  the  sacraments,  is  given 
immediately  to  the  church ;  and  the  church  may  appoint 
ministers,  as  is  thought  convenient.  There  be  two  stories 
good  to  be  oonridered  for  this  question,  which  be  written  in 
the  lOth  book  of  the  History  Ecclesiastick ;  the  one  of  Fru- 

Aa2  m 


866  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  mentius,  who  preached  in  India,  and  was  after  made  priest 
and  bishop  by  Athanasius.     And  the  other  story  is  cxf  the 


king  of  the  Iberians,  of  whom  Ruffine  the  writer  of  the 
story  siuth  thus ;  Et  nondum  initiaius  McrisJU  nue  geniu 
apostolus.     Yet  nevertheless  it  is  written  there,  that  m 
ambassade  was  sent  to  Constantine  the  emperor^  that  k$ 
would  send  them  priests Jbr  theJurAer  establishment  of  the 
faith  there. 
Dr.Edg.         The  prince  and  his  temporal  learned  men  might  and 
^^    *        ought,  in  that  neces^ty,  to  instruct  the  people  in  the  fidth 
of  Christ,  and  to  baptize  them,  ui  idem  rex  sit  et  suee  gentis 
apostolus^  and  these  be  sufficient  for  the  salvaticm  of  his  sub* 
jects.     But  as  concerning  other  sacraments,  he  ought  to 
abide  and  look  for  a  speci^J  commisaon  from  Almighty  God, 
as  Moses  had,  or  else  to  send  unto  other  regions  where 
priests  or  bishops  may  be  had,  and  else  not  to  meddle^ 
Examples  in  Eccles.  Hist.  lib.  10.  cap.  1.  de  Frumeniio.  et 
cap.  S.  de  AndUa  captiva  ques  convertit  gentem  Hiberorumy 
cufus  captives  moniiis  ad  imperatorem  Constantinum  totiut 
gentis  legatio  mittitur,  res  gesta  exponitur,  sacerdotes  mit- 
tere  exorantur  qui  coeptum  erga  se  Dei  munus  imple- 
rentj  S^c. 
Dr.  Sym-         I   think  that  in  such  a  necessity,  a  learned  Christian 
"***"•         prince,  and  also  temporal  men  learned,  be  bound  to  preach 
and  minister  either  sacraments,  so  that  the  same  ministers 
be  orderly  assigned  by  the  high  power,  and  the  congr^ation* 
Dr.Tre-  I  say,  to  the  first  part,  that  such  a  king,  and  his  temporal 

shun.  learned  men,  not  only  might,  but  were  also  bound  to  preach 
God^s  word  in  this  case.  And  as  to  the  second  part,  I  say, 
that  if  there  could  no  bishop  be  had  to  institute,  the  prince 
might  in  that  of  necessity  do  it. 
Dr.  Leygb-  To  the  thirteenth ;  I  suppose  the  affirmative  thereof  to 
be  true ;  Q^amvis  potestas  clavium  residet  prcBciptie  in  ec* 
clesia. 
Dr.  Coren.  In  such  a  case,  I  do  believe  that  God  would  illuminate 
the  prince ;  so  that  either  he  himself  should  be  made  a  hi-* 
shop,  by  internal  working  of  God  (as  Paul  was)  or  some  of 
his  subjects,  or  else  Grod  would  send  him  bishops  from  other 


OF  RECORDS.  857 

puts.  And  as  for  preaching  of  the  word  of  Grod,  the  prince   BOOK 
night  do  it  himself,  and  other  of  his  learned  subjects,  altho^ 
hej  were  no  priests. 

In  prima  parte  quarationis  conveniunt  omnes,  edam  laicos,  Om. 
ah  renim  statu,  non  solum  posse  sed  debere  docere.  Me- 
lerens.  Thirlebeus,  Leightonus,  Coxus,  Symmons,  Tre- 
ham,  Redmanus,  Robertsonus,  etiam  potestatem  minis- 
Fsndi  sacramenta,  et  ordinandi  ministros,  concedunt  illis. 
Sbcraoens.  banc  prorsus  potestatem  denegat.  Coren  credit 
mopem  diyinitus  illuminandum  et  oonsecrandum  fore  in 
]MOopum  interne,  aut  aliquem  ex  suis,  Paul!  exemplo. 
limile  habet  Herefordensis  et  CarUdenns.  Dayus  nihil 
espoodet  de  ordinandis  presb]rteris  in  hac  necesmtate. 

In  the  thirteenth ;  concerning  the  first  part,  whether  Agreem. 
lymcn  may  preach  and  teach  Grod^s  word  P  They  do  all 
gree,  in  such  a  case,  that  not^  onJy  they  majfy  but  they 
^ygki  to  teach.  But  in  the  second  part,  touching  the  con- 
dtuting  of  priests  of  lajrmen,  my  lord  of  York,  and  doctor 
Sdgworth,  doth  not  agree  with  the  other;  they  say,  that 
lymen  in  no  wise  can  make  priests,  or  have  stich  authority. 
The  bishops  of  Duresme,  St.  Davids,  Westminster^  Drs. 
[Vesham,  Cox,  Leighton,  Crayford,  Symmons,  Redmayn, 
lobertaon,  say,  that  laymen  in  such  ccue  have  authority 
y  minister  the  sacraments,  and  to  make  priests.  My  lords 
f  London,  Carlisle,  and  Hereford,  and  Dr.  Coren,  think, 
kai  God  in  such  a  case  would  give  the  prince  authority, 
fttt  him  inwardly,  and  illuminate  him  or  some  of  his,  as  he 
id  St.  Paul.  _ 

14.  Question. 
Vhether  it  bejbrefended  by  God's  law^  that  (if  it  sojbrtune 
that  aU  the  bishops  and  priests  of  a  region  were  dead,and 
Aai  the  word  of  God  should  remain  there  unreached, 
and  the  sacrament  of  baptism,  and  others  un-ministred) 
that  ihe  king  of  that  region  should  make  bishops  and 
priests  to  supply  ihe  same,  ornof 

Answers* 
It  is  not  forUdden  by  Grod's  law.  canter- 

bury. 

A  a3 


358 


A  COLLECTION 


BOOK 
III. 

York. 


London. 

Rochester. 

Carlisle. 


Dr.  Ro. 
bertson. 

Dr.  Cox. 
Dr.  Day. 


Dr.  Ogle- 
thorp. 


To  the  fourteenth ;  In  this  case,  as  we  have  said  in  the 
next  article  afore,  teaching  of  the  word  of  Grod  may  be 
used  by  any  that  can  and  would  use  it,  to  the  glory  of  God; 
and  in  this  case  also  the  sacrament  of  baptism  may  be  nun- 
istred  by  those  that  be  no  priests ;  which  things  altho*  we 
have  not  of  scripture,  yet  the  universal  tradition  and  prac- 
tice of  the  church  doth  teach  us :  and  peradventure  contract 
of  matrimony  might  also  be  made,  the  solemnization  thereof 
being  only  ordained  by  law  pontive,  and  not  by  any  ground, 
either  of  scripture,  or  of  tradition ;  altho^  for  very  uigent 
causes,  the  said  solemnization  is  to  be  observed  when  it  may 
be  observed ;  but  that  the  princes  may  not  make,  that  is, 
may  not  order  priests  nor  bishops,  not  before  ordered  to 
minister  the  other  sacraments,  the  ministry  whereof  in  scrip- 
ture is  committed  only  to  the  apostles,  and  from  them  de- 
rived to  their  successors,  even  from  the  primitive  church  hi- 
therto, and  by  none  other  used,  we  have  answered  in  the 
thirteenth  article. 

Ut  supra,  quaest.  13. 

Ut  supra,  qusest.  18. 

Not  only  it  is  given  of  God  to  supream  governors,  kings 
and  princes  immediate  under  them,  to  see,  cause,  and  com- 
pel all  their  subjects,  bishops,  priests,  with  all  others,  to  do 
truly  and  uprightly  their  bounden  duties  to  God,  and  to 
them,  each  one  according  to  his  calling :  but  also  if  it  were 
so,  that  any-where  such  lacked  to  do  and  fulfil  that  Grod 
would  have  done,  right  well  they  might,  by  the  inward 
moving  and  calling  of  God,  supply  the  same. 

Huic  quaestioni  idem  respondendum,  quod  priori,  ar- 
bitror. 

Ut  supra,  quaest.  13. 

To  this  case,  as  to  the  first,  I  answer ;  that  if  there  could 
no  bishops  be  had  to  order  new  priests  there,  by  the  prince's 
assignation  and  appointment ;  then  the  prince  himself  might 
ordain  and  constitute,  with  the  consent  of  the  congr^ation, 
both  priests  and  ministers,  to  preach  and  baptize,  and  to  do 
other  functions  in  the  church. 

Si  ab  aliis  regionibus  sacerdotes  haberi  non  poterint,  opi- 


OF  RECORDS.  35S 

nor  ipBuiQ  principeiii  deputare  posse  etiam  laicos  ad  hoc  sa-   BOOK 
cnim  offidum ;  sed  omnia  prius  tentanda  essent,  ut  supra. 


To  this,  I  think,  may  be  answered,  as  to  the  last  question  Df-  Red- 
before;  howbeit  the  surest  way,  I  think,  were  to  send  for 
amne  midisters  of  the  church  dwelling  in  the  next  regions,  if 
they  might  be  conveniently  hod. 

likewise  as  to  the  next  question  afore.  Dr.  Edg. 

.  If  the  king  be  also  a  Inshop,  as  it  is  possible,  he  may  ap-IT 
pMDt  bishops  and  priests  to  minister  to  his  people  :  but  hi-moDi. 
th^to  I  have  not  read  that  ever  any  Christian  king  made 
biahop  or  priest. 

I  make  the   same  answer  as  to  the  ISlh  question  isDr.  Tn- 
Buide.  •'"»• 

To  the  fourteenth;  I  suppose  the  affirmative  to  be  true, Dr. Len^ 
in  case  that  there  can  no  bishops  nor  priests  be  had  forth  of  **'^ 
other  countries,  conveniently. 

In  this  case  I  make  answer  as  before,  that  God  will  never  dt.  Conn, 
suffer  his  servants  to  lack  that  thing  that  is  necessary ;  for 
there  should,  either  from  other  parts,  priests  and  bishops  be 
called  thither,  or  else  God  would  call  inwardly  some  of  them 
that  be  in  that  re^on  to  be  bishops  and  priests, 

Fatentur,  ut  prius,  omnes,  ludos  posse  docere.  Ebora- Confmi. 
cens.  Symmons,  Oglethorp  negant  posse  ordinare  presby- 
teroB,  tamen  concedit  Eboracens.  bsptizare  et  contrahere  ma> 
trimonia,  Edgworth  tantum  baptizare  posse;  nam  sufficere 
didt  ad  salutem.  Alii  omnes  eandem  potesutem  conce- 
duut,  quam  prius.  Roffens.  non  aliud  respondet  his  dua- 
bus  quamtiooibus,  quam  quod  necesntas  non  habeot  le- 
genk 

In  the  fourteenth  they  agree  for  the  most  part  as  they  A 
did  before,  that  lawmen  in  thU  case  may  teach  and  minuter 
the  sacramenta.  My  lord  of  York,  Dr.  Symmons,  and 
Oglethorp  say,  the^  can  make  no  priextt,  althd  Symmona 
said  they  might  minister  aU  sacraments,  in  the  question  be- 
fore. Yet  my  k>rd  of  York,  and  Edgworth,  do  grant, 
that  they  may  christen.  The  bishops  of  London,  Roches- 
ter, and  Dr.  Crayford,  ssy,  that  m  such  a  case,  Necesatas 
non  habet  legem. 

Aa4 


seo 


A  COLLECTION 


Caoter- 
bary. 


York. 


London. 


BOOK 

*'^'  16.  Question. 

Whether  a  man  be  bound  by  authority  of  this  scripture^ 
(Quorum  remiserius)  and  suchJike^  to  confess  his  secret 
deadty  sins  to  a  priest^  if  he  may  have  him^  or  no? 

Answers. 

A  MAN  is  not  bound,  by  the  authority  of  this  scripture, 
Quorum  remiseriiis^  and  such-like,  to  confess  his  secret 
deadly  nns  to  a  priest,  altho'  he  may  have  him. 

To  the  fifteenth;  this  scripture  is  indifferent  to  secret 
and  open  sins ;  nor  the  authority  given  in  the  same  is  ap- 
pointed or  limited,  either  to  the  one,  or  to  the  other,  but  is 
given  commonly  to  both :  and  therefore  sedng  that  the  sn- 
ner  is  in  no  other  place  of  scripture  discharged  of  the  con- 
fession of  his  secret  sins,  we  think,  that  thb  place  chargeth 
him  to  confess  the  secret  sins,  as  well  as  the  open. 

To  the  fifteenth  ;  I  think  that  as  the  sinner  is  bound  bv 
this  authority  to  confess  his  open  sins,  so  also  is  he  bound 
to  confess  his  secret  sins,  because  the  special  end  is,  to  wit, 
absolutionem  a  peccato  cujnsjecit  se  serxmrn^  is  all  one  in 
both  cases :  and  that  all  sins  as  touching  God  are  open,  and 
in  no  wise  secret  or  hid. 

Roihester.  I  think  that  confession  of  secret  deadly  sins  is  necessary 
for  to  attain  absolution  of  them ;  but  whether  every  man 
that  hath  secretly  committed  deadly  sin  is  bound  by  tliese 
words  to  ask  absolution  of  the  priest,  therefore,  it  is  an  hard 
question,  and  of  much  controversy  amongst  learned  men» 
and  I  am  not  able  to  define  betwixt  them  ;  but  I  think  it  is 
the  surest  way,  to  say,  that  a  man  is  bound  to  confess,  &c. 

Carlisle.  I  think  that  by  the  mind  of  most  ancient  authors,  and 

most  holy  expositors,  this  text,  Qiiortim  remiseritis  peccafa^ 
^c.  with  other-like,  serveth  well  to  this  intent ;  that  Chris- 
tian folk  should  confess  their  secret  deadly  sins  to  a  priest 
there  to  be  assoiled,  without  which  mean,  there  can  be  none 
other  like  assurance. 

Dr.  Robert-     Opinor  obligarc,  modo  aliter  conscientiae  illius  satisfieri  ne- 

&on, 

queat. 


OF  RECORDS.  361 

I  cannot  find  that  a  man  is  bound  by  scripture  to  confess   BOOK 
his  secret  deadly  sins  to  a  priest,  unless  he  be  so  troubled  in 


his  consdenoe,  that  he  cannot  be  quieted  without  godly  in-  Dr.  Coz. 
struction. 

The  matter  b^g  in  controversy  among  learned  men,  and  Dr.  Day. 
very  doubtful,  yet  I  think  rather  the  truth  is,  that  by  au- 
thority of  this  scripture.  Quorum  remiseritisy  ($*c.  and  such- 
like, a  man  is  bound  to  confess  his  secret  deadly  sins^  which 
grieve  his  conscience,  to  a  priest,  if  he  may  conveniently 
have  him.  Forasmuch  as  it  is  an  ordinary  way  ordained 
by  Christ  in  the  gospel^  by  absolution  to  remit  ans ;  which 
absolution  I  never  read  to  be  given,  sine  canfessione  pm- 
vid. 

Confitenda  sunt  opinor,  etiam  peocata  abdita  ac  secretaDr.  Ogie 
propter  absolutionem  ac  conscientiae  tranquillitatem,  et  praeL^   ^' 
dpue  pro  vitanda  desperaUone,  ad  quam  plerumq;  adigun- 
tur  multi  in  extremis,  dum  sibi  ipsis  de  remissione  peocato- 
rum  nimium  blandiuntur,  nullius  (dum  sani  sunt)  censuram 
subeuntes  nisi  propriam. 

I  think,  that  altho^  in  these  words  confession  of  privy  ansDr.  Red- 
is  not  expresly  commanded;  yet  it  is  insinuated  and  shewed"*^"' 
in  these  words,  as  a  necessary  medicine  or  remedy,  which 
all  men  that  fall  into  deadly  sin  ought,  for  the  quieting  of 
their  consciences,  seek,  if  they  may  conveniently  have  such 
a  priest  as  is  meet  to  hear  their  confession. 

Where  there  be  two  ways  to  obtain  remission  of  sin,  andi^''^K- 
to  recover  grace,  a  man  is  bound  by  the  law  of  nature  to 
take  the  surer  way,  or  else  he  should  seem  to  contemn  his 
own  health,  which  is  unnatural.  Also  because  we  be  bound 
to  love  God  above  all  things,  we  ought  by  the  same  bond 
to  labour  for  his  grace  and  favour :  so  that  because  we  be 
bound  to  love  God,  and  to  love  our  selves  in  an  order  to 
God,  we  be  bound  to  seek  the  best  and  surest  remedy  to  re- 
cover grace  for  our  selves.  Contrition  is  one  way ;  but  be- 
cause a  man  cannot  be  well  assured,  whether  his  contrition, 
attrition,  or  displeasure  for  his  an  be  sufficient  to  satisfy 
or  content  Almighty  Grod,  and  able  or  worthy  to  get  hia 
graoe ;  therefore  it  is  necessary  to  take  that  way  that  wiD 


362  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  not  fail,  and  by  which  thou  mayest  be  sure,  and  that  is  ab- 
solution  of  the  priest,  which  by  Christ^s  promise  wiD  not 


decdve  thee,  so  that  thou  put  no  step  or  bar  in  the  way; 
as,  if  thou  do  not  then  actually  sin  inwardly  nor  outwardly, 
but  intend  to  receive  that  the  church  intendeth  to  give  thee 
by  that  absolution,  having  the  efficadty  of  Christ^s  promise. 
Quorum  remiseriiis,  S^c.  Now  the  priest  can  give  thee  no 
absolution  from  that  tan  that  he  knoweth  not:  therefore 
thou  art  bound,  for  the  causes  aforesaid,  to  confess  thy  sin. 

Dr.  Sym-  This  scripture,  as  ancient  doctors  expound  it,  bindeth  all 
men  to  confess  their  secret  deadly  sins. 

^|^*J^'  -  I  say,  that  such  confession  is  a  thing  most  consonant  to 
the  law  of  Grod,  and  it  is  a  wise  point,  and  a  wholesome 
thing  so  for  to  do,  and  God  provoketh  and  allureth  us 
thereto,  in  ^ving  the  active  power  to  priests  to  assoil  in  the 
words,  Quorum  remiseritis.  It  is  also  a  safer  way  for  sal- 
vation to  confess,  if  we  may  have  a  priest :  yet  I  think 
that  confession  is  not  necessarily  deduced  of  scripture,  nor 
commanded  as  a  necessary  precept  of  scripture,  and  yet  it  is 
much  consonant  to  the  law  of  God,  as  a  thing  willed,  not 
commanded. 

Dr.Leygh.  To  the  fifteenth ;  I  think  that  only  such  as  have  not  the 
knowledg  of  the  scripture,  whereby  they  may  quiet  their 
consciences,  be  bound  to  confess  their  secret  deadly  sins 
unto  a  priest :  howbeit  no  man  ought  to  contemn  such  auri- 
cular confession,  for  I  suppose  it  to  be  a  tradition  apostoli- 
cal, necessary  for  the  unlearned  multitude. 

Dr.  Cord.  A  man  whose  conscience  is  grieved  with  mortal  secret 
ans,  is  bound  by  these  words,  Quorum  remiseritis^  <S*c.  to 
confess  his  sin  to  a  priest,  if  he  may  have  him  conveni- 
ently. 

Coo.  Eboracens.  Londinens.  Dayus,  Oglethorpus,  Coren,  Red- 

mayn,  asserunt  obiigari.  Coxus,  Tresham,  et  Bobertso- 
nus  dicunt  non  obiigari,  si  aliter  conscientise  illorum  satis- 
fieri  queat ;  Menevens.  nullo  modo  obiigari.  Carliolens.  et 
Symmons  aiunt,  secundum  veterum  interpretationem,  hac 
scriptura  quemvis  obiigari  peccatorcm.  Roffens.  Hereford- 
ens,  et  Thirleby  non  respondent,  sed  dubitant.   Leightonus 


OF  RECORDS.  SOS 

flohim  indoctos  obligari  ad  oonfesfflonem.  Edgworth  tnulit  BOO 
du[dioeni  modum  remisfflonis  peccatorum,  per  contritiooem  ^*^* 
me  attritkmein,  et  per  absolutionem :  et  quia  nemo  potest 
oertns  esse,  num  attrido  et  dolor  pro  peocato  sufficiat  ad  sa- 
tisfiKnendum  Deo  et  obtinendam  gratiam,  ideo  tutiBsimam 
Tiam  deligcndam,  scilicet,  absolutionem  a  sacerdote,  quae 
per  promissionem  Christi  est  certa;  absolvere  non  potest 
nia  cognoscat  peccata ;  ergo  peccata  per  confessionem  sunt 
illi  rerelanda. 

'  In  the  fiflteenth ;  concerning  confession  of  our  secret  Agrecmc 
deadly  sins.  The  bishops  of  York,  Duresme,  London,  Drs. 
Day,  Coren,  Oglethorp,  Redmayn,  Crayford,  say,  that  men 
be  bound  to  confess  them  of  their  secret  sins.  Drs.  Cox, 
Tresham^  Robertson,  say,  they  be  not  bounds  if  they  may 
quiet  their  consciences  otherwise.  The  bishop  of  St.  Da- 
Tid^s  also  saith,  that  tfAs  text  bindeth  no  man.  Dr.  Leigfa- 
toD  saith,  that  it  bindeth  only  such  as  have  not  the  know^ 
kdff  of  scripture.  The  bishop  of  Carlisle  and  Symmons 
say,  that  by  ancient  doctors  expositiofij  men  be  bounds  by 
iMs  text,  to  confess  their  deadly  sins* 


16.  Question. 

Whether  a  bishop  or  a  priest  may  excommunicate,  andjbr 
what  crimes?  And  wJiether  they  only  may  excommuni- 
cate by  Gods  law? 

Answers. 

A  BISHOP  or  a  priest  by  the  scripture  is  neither  commanded  Canter- 
noT  forbidden  to  excommunicate,  but  where  the  laws  of  any 
region  giveth  him  authority  to  excommunicate,  there  they 
ought  to  use  the  same  in  such  crimes,  as  the  laws  have  such 
authority  in ;  and  where  the  laws  of  the  region  forbiddeth 
them,  there  they  have  no  authority  at  all ;  and  they  that  be 
no  priests  may  also  excommunicate,  if  the  law  allow  there- 
unto. 

To  the  sixteenth  :  the  power  to  excommunicate,  that  is,  York, 
to  dissever  the  sinner  from  the  communion  of  all  Christian   ^ 


884  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  people,  and  m)  put  th^n  out  of  the  unity  of  the  mystical 
'      body  for  the  time,  donee  reHpUcaiy  is  only  ^ven  to  the 


apostles,  and  their  successors  in  the  gospel,  but  toT  what 
crimes,  altho^  in  the  gospel  doth  not  appear,  saving  only  for 
disobedience  against  the  commandment  of  the  church,  yet 
w^  find  example  of  excommunication  used  by  the  aposUes 
in  other  cases :  as  of  the  fornicator  by  Paul,  of  Hymeneus 
and  Alexander  for  their  blasphemy  by  the  same ;  and  yet 
of  other  crimes  mentioned  in  the  Epistle  of  the  said  Paul 
writing  to  the  Corinthians.  And  again  of  them  that  were 
disobedient  to  his  doctrine,  2  Thess.  3.  We  find  also  charge 
l^ven  to  us,  by  the  apostie  St  John,  that  we  shall  not  com- 
mune with  them,  nor  so  much  as_  salute  him  with  Ave^  that 
Would  not  receive  his  doctrine.  By  which  it  may  appear 
that  excommunication  may  be  used  for  many  great  crimes, 
and  yet  the  church  at  this  day  doth  not  use  it,  but  only  for 
manifest  disobedience.  And  this  kind  of  excommunication, 
whereby  man  is  put  out  of  the  church,  and  dissevered  from 
the  unity  of  Christ''s  mystical  body,  which  excommunication 
toucheth  also  the  soul,  no  man  may  use,  but  they  only,  to 
whom  it  is  given  by  Christ. 

London.  To  the  sixteenth ;  I  think  that  a  bishop  may  excommu- 

nicate, taking  example  of  St.  Paul  with  the  Corinthian ;  and 
also  of  that  he  did  to  Alexander  and  Hymeneus.  And  with 
the  lawyers  it  hath  been  a  thing  out  of  question,  that  to 
excommunicate  solemnly,  appertaineth  to  a  bishop,  altho^ 
otherwise,  both  inferior  prelates  and  other  officers,  yea  and 
priests  too  in  notorious  crimes,  after  divers  mens  opinions, 
may  excommunicate  semblably,  as  all  others  that  be  ap- 
pointed governors  and  rulers  over  any  multitude,  or  spirit- 
ual congregation. 

Rochester.  I  answer  affirmatively  to  the  first  part,  in  open  and  mani- 
fest crimes,  meaning  of  such  priests  and  bishops  as  be  by 
the  church  authorized  to  use  that  power.  To  the  second 
part  I  answer,  that  it  is  an  hard  question,  wherein  I  had 
rather  hear  other  men  speak,  than  say  my  own  sentence ; 
for  I  find  not  in  scripture,  nor  in  the  old  doctors,  that  any 
man  hath  given  sentence  of  excommunication,  sav^  only 


OFRBCORDSL 


prieiU;  but  jtH  I  dm^  tbati  k  is  boi  lyiil  the  knr  «r  boo 
God,  difli  m  lB¥mM  shoold  him  autkori^  ID  do  k.  ^"^ 

IKvoB  texts  at  &iipluie  aecaietlk  far  the 
of  aneicat  aiithan»  to  shev,  that  a  fatahop  or  a  print 
eicuuMBUiocrte  opoi  deadlj  sumeis  oondnuin^  ia  nhni— j 
with  eontempi-  I  haire  read  in  histories  abov  that  a  priooa 
htthdone  the  aame. 

Opinor  ipiani|iiim  aut  prediytenim  exoommuBioave  poaw*  nr.  lu. 
fMM|HMi  ministniin  et  os  errleag,  ab  eadem  maiidatUBi 
bens.  Utmm  Tero  id  juris  nulh  nisi  saoefdotibiis  in 
datis  dan  poasity  ooo  satis  scio.  ExoommuDicaaduia  esae 
opinor  pro  hujuaoiodi  criminibus,  qualia  recenset  Paulus» 
1  Cor.  5.  S9  b  qui  frater  aominatur,  est  fornicator,  aut  ava» 
nis,  aat  idolis  senriens,  aut  maledicusy  aut  efariosus,  aut  la- 
pax,  cum  hujusmodi  ue  dbum  sumere.  Sic. 

Afaidioporapriest,asa  puUidi  paraoD  appointed  to  that  Dr.  c«u 
office,  may  excommunicate  for  all  public  crimes*   And  jet 
it  is  not  against  God^s  law,  for  oth»«  than  bishops  or  priests 
to  excommunicate. 

A  bishc^  or  a  priest  may  excommunicate  by  God's  lawDr.Diy. 
for  manifest  and  open  crimes :  also  others  appointed  by  the 
chuidi,  tlM>*  they  be  no  priests,  may  exercise  the  power  of 
excommunicatimi. 

Non  solum  e[Hscopus  excommunicare  potest,  sed  etiam  Dr.  ogie. 
tota  congr^atio,  idq;  pro  letlialibus  criminibus  ac  puUids,  ^^*^* 
6  quibus  scandalum  eccle«8e  provenire  potest     Non  tamen 
pro  re  pecuniaria  uti  dim  solebant. 

They  may  excommunicate,  as  appeareth  1  Cor.  5. 1  Tim.  1.  Dr.  iie«i. 
and  that  for  open  and  great  crimes,  whereby  the  church  is  "^^"* 
oflended ;  and  for  such  crimes  as  the  prince  and  governors 
determine,  and  thinketh  expedient,  men  to  be  excoromuni^ 
cate  for,  as  appeareth  in  NaoeUis  ConHiiutionibui  Juiiu 
niani.  Whether  any  other  may  pronounce  the  sentence  of 
excommunication^  but  a  bishop  or  a  priest,  I  am  uncertain* 

A  bishop,  or  a  priest  only,  may  excommunicate  a  nolo* Dr.  Ed(- 
rious  and  grievous  sinner,  or  obsUnate  person  from  the  com«^'^^* 
munion  of  Christian  people,  because  it  pertaineth  to  the  ju* 
risdiction  which  is  given  to  priests.  Job.  26.  Qiiontm  r0mi» 


S66  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK   seritis^  ^c.et  quorum  rcHneHs,  ($*c.    There  is  one  man- 
^"*      ner  of  exoommunication  spoken  of,  1  Cor.  5.  which  private 


persons  may  use.    Si  is  quijraitr  fwmifUMiur  inter  vos  eH 
JbmiciUor,  aui  aoarusy  aui  idoUa  serviensj  ^.  cum  hufus- 
modi  ne  cibum  quidem  capiaiis.    Excluding  filthy  persons, 
covetous  persons,  brawlers,  and  quarrellers  out  of  their  com- 
pany, and  neither  to  eat  nor  drink  with  them. 
Dr.  Sjm-        Whosoever  hath  a  place  under  the  higher  power,  and  is 
"'^        assigned  by  the  same  to  execute  his  ministry  given  of  God, 
he  may  excommunicate  for  any  crime,  as  it  shall  be  seen  to 
the  high  power,  if  the  same  crime  be  publick. 
Dr.Tra-         A  bishop  and  priest  may  excommunicate  by  scripture: 
tbam.         ^  touching  for  what  crimes  ?  I  say,  for  every  open  deadly 
nn  and  disobedience.     And  as  touching,  whether  only  the 
priest  may  excommunicate  ?  I  say,  not  he  only,  but  such  as 
the  church  authorizes  so  to  do. 
Dr.  Lejgh.      To  the  sixteenth,  I  say,  that  a  bishop  or  a  priest  having 
^°*  license  and  authority  of  the  prince  of  the  realm,  may  ex- 

communicate every  obsUnate  and  inobedient  person,  for 
every  notable  and  deadly  sin.  And  further,  I  say,  that  not 
only  bishops  and  priests  may  excommunicate,  but  any  other 
man  appointed  by  the  church,  or  such  as  have  authority  to 
appoint  men  to  that  oiBce,  may  excommunicate. 
Dr.  Coren.  A  bishop  or  a  priest  may  excommunicate  an  obstinate 
person  for  publick  sins.  Forasmuch  as  the  keys  be  given 
to  the  whole  church,  the  whole  congregation  may  excom- 
municate ;  which  excommunication  may  be  pronounced  by 
such  a  one  as  the  congregation  does  appoint,  altho^  he  be 
neither  bishop  nor  priest. 
Coo.  Menevens.  Herefordens.  Thirleby,  Dayus,  Leightonus, 

Coxus,  Symmons,  Coren,  concedunt  authoritatem  exconi- 
municandi  etiam  laicis,  modo  a  ma^stratu  deputentur. 
Eboracens.  et  Edgworth  prorsus  negant  datum  laicis,  sed 
apostolis  et  eorum  successoribus  tantum.  RofFensis,  Red- 
maynus,  et  Robertsonus  ambigunt,  num  detur  laicis.  Lon- 
dinens.  non  respondet  quaestioni :  Oglethorpus  et  Thirleby 
aiunt,  ecclesiae  datam  esse  potestatem  excommunicandi ; 
idem  Treshamus. 


OF  RECORDS.  S67 

In  the  sixteenth,  of  exoommunication,  they  do  not  agree.    BOOK 
The  ln8h<^  of  York,  Dureane,  and  Dr.  Edgworth  say. 


that  Imfmen  have  not  the  authority  to  eanxmimunicate^  but  Asreement. 
Aatit  was  given  only  unto  the  apoMes  and  their  eucceswrs. 
The  bishops  of  Hereford,  St.  David'^s,  Westminister ;  doc- 
tors Day,  Coren,  Leighton,  Cox,  Symmons,  say,  that  2ay- 
men  may  ewcommunica4e^  if  they  be  appointed  by  the  high 
nder.  My  lord  elect  of  Westminister,  Dr.  Tresham,  and 
Dr.  Ogletborp,  say  further,  that  the  power  qfexcomrnuni^ 
cation  was  given  to  the  churchy  and  to  such  as  the  church 
AaU  institute. 


17.  Question. 

Whether  unction  of  the  sick  with  oil,  to  remit  venial  sins,  as 
it  is  now  used,  be  spoken  of  in  the  scripture,  or  in  any 
ancient  authors  f 

Answers. 

Unction  of  the  sick  with  oil,  to  remit  venial  sins,  as  it  is  Canter- 
now  used,  is  not  spoken  of  in  the  scripture,  nor  in  any  an-  °^* 
dent  authors. 

T,  Cantuarien.  lliis  is  mine  opinion  and  sentence  at'i^«*«  <^ 
this  present,  which  I  do  not  temerariously  define,  butscripUont 
do  remit  the  judgment  thereof  wholly  unto  your ''**]?'"  "^ 

majesty.  of  every 

To  the  seventeenth ;  of  unction  of  the  sick  with  oil,  and  ^**  ^^ 
that  ans  thereby  be  remitted,  St.  James  doth  teach  us ;  but  York. 
of  the  holy  prayers,  and  like  ceremonies  used  in  the  time  of 
the  uncdon,  we  find  no  special  mention  in  scripture,  albeit 
the  said  St.  James  maketh  also  mention  of  prayer  to  be  used 
in  the  ministry  of  the  same.  Edward  Ebor. 

To  the  seventeeth ;  I  think  that  albeit  it  appeareth  not  Loodoo. 
clearly  in  scripture,  whether  the  usage  in  extream  unction 
now,  be  all  one  with  that  which  was  in  the  beginning  of  the 
church :  yet  of  the  unction  in  Ume  of  sickness,  and  the 
(h1  also  with  prayers  and  ceremonies,  the  same  is  set  forth 
in  the  Epistle  of  St.  James,  which  place  commonly  is ' 


S68 


A  COLLECTION 


BOOK 
lU. 


Rocbetter. 


Carlisle. 


Dr.Ro. 
bertton. 


Dr.  Cox. 


Dr.  Day. 


Dr.  Ogle, 
tborp. 


Dr.  Red- 
mayn. 


Dr.Edg. 

worth. 

Dr.  Sym* 
mom. 


Dr.  Tre- 
sham. 


ledged,  and  so  hath  been  received)  to  profve  the  sacrament 
of  extream  unction. 

Ita  mihi  Edmundo  Londinensi  episcopo  pro  hoc  tem- 
pore dicendum  videtur,  salvo  judicio  melius  sentien* 
tis,  cui  me  prompte  et  bumiliter  subjido. 
Inunction  of  them  that  be  sick  with  oil,  and  praying  for 
them  for  remisaon  of  sins,  is  plainly  spoken  of  in  the  Epi- 
stle of  St  James,  but  after  what  form  or  fashion  the  said  in- 
unction was  then  used,  the  scripture  telleth  not. 

Written  on  the  back  of  the  paper» 
TTie  Bishop  of  Rochester's  Book. 
Extream  unction  is  plainly  set  out  by  St.  James,  with 
the  which  maketh  also  that  is  written  in  the  6th  of  St.  Mark, 
after  the  mind  of  right  good  andent  doctors. 

Robert  Carliolen. 
De  unctione  infirmorum  nihil  reperio  in  scripturis,  prs^ 
ter  id  quod  scribitur.  Marc  6.  et  Jacob.  6. 

TJiomas  Robertson, 

T.  Cantuarien. 

Unction  of  the  sick  with  oil  consecrate,  as  it  is  now  used, 

is  not  spoken  of  in  scripture.  Richardus  Cox* 

Unction  of  the  sick  with  praying  for  theiii  is  found  in 

scripture.  George  Day. 

Opiniones  non  assertiones. 
De  unctione  infirmorum  cum  oleo,  adjecta  oratione,  ex- 
pressa  mentio  est  in  scripturis,  quanquam  nunc  addantur 
alii  ritus,  honestatis  gratis  (ut  in  aliis  sacramentis)  de  quibus 
in  scripturis  nulla  mentio.  Owinus  Oglethorpus. 

Unction  with  oil,  adjoined  with  prayer,  and  having  pro- 
mise of  remission  of  sins,  is  spoken  of  in  St.  James,  and 
ancient  doctors ;  as  for  the  use  which  now  is,  if  any  thing 
be  amiss,  it  would  be  amended.  J.  Redmayn. 

It  is  spoken  of  in  Mark  6.  and  James  5.  Augustine  and 
other  ancient  authors  speaketh  of  the  same.  Edgworth. 

The  unction  of  the  sick  with  oil,  to  remit  sins,  is  in  scrip- 
ture, and  also  in  andent  authors.  Symon  McMhew* 
Unction  with  oil  is  grounded  in  the  scripture,  and  ex- 
presly  spoken  of;  but  with  this  additament  (as  it  is  now 


OF  RECORDS.  369 


used)  it  is  not  apedfied  in  acripture,  for  the  ceremonies  now   BOOK 
used  in  uncUon,  I  think  meer  traditions  of  man.  " 

William  TreAam. 

To  the  aevente^ith,  I  say,  that  unction  of  the  sick  with  Dr.  Leygh- 
oil  and  prayer  to  remit  sins,  is  manifestly  spoken  of  in  St.  *^* 
James'^'s  Epistle  and  ancient  authors,  but  not  with  all  the 
itoes  and  oerenMHiies  as  be  now  commonly  used. 

Per  me  Edvardum  Leighion, 
T,  Cantuarien. 

Unction  with  oil  to  remit  sins  is  spoken  of  in  scripture.    Dr.  Corcn. 

Richard  Coren. 

Menerens.  et  Cozus  n^pmt  unctionem  olei  (ut  jam  est  Coa. 
reoepCa)  ad  remittenda  peocata  contineri  in  scripturis.  Ebo- 
raoens.  Carlidens.  Edgworth,  Coren,  Redmayn,  Symmona, 
Leigfatonus,  Oglethorp  aiunt  haberi  in  scripturis.  Rofiens. 
Thirieby,  Robertsonus,  praeterquam  illud  Jacoln  5.  et  Marct 
6.  nihil  proferunt.  Herefordenms  ambigit.  '^Tresham  vult 
unctionem  olei  tradi  nobis  e  scripturis,  sed  unctionis  ca^re- 
monias  traditiones  esse  humanas. 

In  the  last;  the  bishop  of  St.  David^  and  Dr.  Cox,  say.  Agree- 
That  uncHon  of  ike  sick  loiA  oil  conaecnUe^  as  His  now  '^°^' 
used  to  remit  sin^  is  not  spoken  of  in  scripture.     My  lords 
of  York,  Duresme,  Carlisle,  Drs.  Coren,  Edgworth,  Red- 
mayn,  Symmons,  Leighton,  and  Oglethorp  say.  That  it  is 
Jbund  in  scripture. 


XXII. 

Dr.Bames^s  renunciation  qfsomecvrticlesinfiynned against 

him. 

Be  it  known  to  all  men,  that  I  Robert  Barnes,  doctor 
of  divinity,  have  as  well  in  writing,  as  in  preaching,  over- 
abot  my  self,  and  been  deceived,  by  trusting  too  much  to 
mme  own  heady  sentence,  and  giving  judgment  in  and  touch- 
ing the  articles  hereafter  ensuing ;  whereas  being  con  vented, 
and  called  befdre  the  person  of  my  most  gracious  sovereign 
brd  king  Henry  the  Eighth  of  England  and  of  France,  de- 

VOL.  I.  F.  2.  B  b 


870  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  fensor  of  the  faith,  lord  of  Ireland,  and  in  earth  supreani 
•  head,  immediately  under  God  of  the  church  of  England; 
it  pleased  his  highness,  of  his  great  clemency  and  goodness, 
being  assisted  with  sundry  of  his  most  discreet  and  learned 
clergy,  to  enter  such  disputation  and  argument  with  me 
upon  the  points  of  my  over-sight,  as  by  the  same  was  fully 
and  perfectly  confuted  by  scriptures,  and  enforced  only  for 
truths  sake,  and  for  want  of  defence  of  scriptures  to  serve 
for  the  maintenance  of  my  part,  to  yield,  confess,  and  know- 
ledg  my  ignorance,  and  with  my  most  humble  submission, 
do  promise  for  ever  from  henceforth  to  abstain  and  beware  of 
such  rashness :  and  for  my  further  declaration  theran,  not 
only  to  abide  such  order  for  my  doings  passed,  as  his  grace 
sh^  appoint  and  assign  unto  me,  but  also  with  my  heart 
to  advance  and  set  forth  the  said  arUcles  ensuing,  which  I 
knowledg  and  confess  to  be  most  catholick,  and  ChrisUan, 
and  necessary  to  be  received,  observed,  and  followed  of  all 
good  Christian  people.  Tho^  it  so  be,  that  Christ  by  the 
will  of  his  Father,  is  he  only  which  hath  suffered  passion 
and  death  for  redemption  of  all  such  as  will  and  shall  come 
unto  him,  by  perfect  faith  and  baptism ;  and  that  also  he 
hath  taken  upon  him  gratis  the  burden  of  all  their  sins, 
which  as  afore  will,  hath,  or  shall  come  to  him,  paying 
sufficient  ransom  for  all  their  sins,  and  so  is  becomed  their 
only  Redeemer  and  f  ustifier ;  of  the  which  number  I  trust 
and  doubt  not  but  that  many  of  us  now  a  days  be  of:  yet 
I  in  heart  do  confess,  that  after,  by  the  foresaid  means  we 
become  right  Christian  folks,  yet  then  by  not  following  our 
masters  commandments  and  laws,  we  do  lose  the  benefits 
and  fruition  of  the  same,  which  in  this  case  is  irrecuperable, 
but  by  true  penance,  the  only  remedy  left  unto  us  by  our 
Saviour  for  the  same ;  wherefore  I  think  it  more  than  con- 
venient and  necessary,  that  whensoever  justification  shall  be 
preached  of,  that  this  deed  be  joined  with  all  the  fore-part, 
to  the  intent  that  it  may  teach  all  true  Christian  people  a 
right  knowledg  of  their  justification. 

By  me  Robert  Barnes. 
Also  I  confess  with  my  heart,  that  Almighty  God  is  in 


OF  RECORDS.  871 

DO  wise  author,  causer  of  an,  or  any  evil ;  and  therefixe  BOOK 
whereas  scripture  saith,  InduravU  Dominus  cor  PharaomSy 
4v.aDd  such  other  texts  of  like  sense,  they  ought  to  under- 
itand  them,  quod  Dominus  permisiteum  indurariy  and  not 
otherwise ;  which  doth  accord  with  many  of  the  ancient  in- 
terpreters also.  By  me  Robert  Barnes, 

Further  I  do  confess  with  my  heart,  that  whensoevar  I 
have  emended  my  neighbour,  I  must  first  reconcile  my  self 
unto  hiid,  e^re  I  shall  get  remission  of  my  sins ;  and  in  case 
be  ofiend  me,  I  must  forgive  him,  e^re  that  I  can  be  f<N% 
g^ven ;  for  this  doth  the  Paier  Nosier^  and  other  places  of 
scripture  teach  me.  By  me  Robert  Barnes. 

I  do  also  confess  with  my  heart,  that  good  works  limited 
by  scripture,  and  done  by  a  penitent  and  true  reconciled 
Christian  man,  be  profitable  and  allowable  unto  him,  as 
allowed  of  God  for  his  benefit,  and  helping  to  his  salvation. 

By  me  Robert  Barnes. 

Also  do  confess  with  my  heart,  that  laws  and  ordinances 
made  by  Christian  rulers,  ought  to  be  obeyed  by  the  infe- 
riors and  subjects,  not  only  for  fear,  but  also  for  consdenoe; 
for  whoso  breaketh  them,  breaketh  Grod'^s  commandments. 

By  me  Robert  Barnes. 

All  and  singular  the  which  articles  before  written,  I  the 
fiiresaid  Robert  Barnes  do  approve  and  confess  to  be  most 
true  and  catholick,  and  promise  with  my  heart,  by  Grod^s 
grace,  hereafter  to  maintain,  preach,  and  set  forth  the  same 
to  the  people,  to  the  uttermost  of  my  power,  wit,  and 
cunning. 

By  me  Robert  Barnes. 
By  me  William  Jerome. 
By  me  T%omas  Gerard. 


XXIII. 
TTieJbundation  of  the  bishoprick  of  Westminster. 

Rbx  omnibus  ad  quos,  &c.  salutem.     Cum  nuper  cseno- 
Uum  quoddam  sive  monasterium,  quod  (dum  extitit)  mo> 

Bb2 


878  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  nasterium  SancU  Petri  WestmoD.  vulgariter  vocabalur, 
omnia  et  singula  ejus  maneria,  dominia,  mesuagia,  teme^ 
tenementa,  hanreditamenta,  dotatiooes  et  possessiiHieSy  oertis 
de  cauus  specialibus  et  urgentibus,  per  Willielmum  ipnus 
nuper  csenobii  sive  monasterii  abbatem,  et  ejusdem  loci  con* 
ventum,  nobis  et  hseredibus  nostris  in  perpetuum  jamdudom 
data  fuerunt  et  concessa,  prout  per  ipsorum  nuper  abbads 
et  conventus  cartam  sigillo  suo  communi  ^ve  conventuali 
sigillatam  et  in  canceUar.  nostram  irrotulat  manifeste  liquet; 
quorum  pretextu  nos  de  ejusdem  nuper  csenobii  sive  mona- 
sterii situ,  septu  et  prsecinctu,  ac  de  omnibus  et  singulis 
prsedict.  nuper  abbatis  et  conventus  maneriis,  dominiis  et 
mesuagiis,  terns,  tenementis,  hsereditamentis,  dotadonibus 
et  possessionibus,  ad  prsesens  pleno  jure  seisiti  sumus  in  do- 
minico  nostro,  ut  de  feodo.  Nos  utiq;  sic  de  eisdem  soati 
existen.  divinaq;  nos  dementia  inspirante  nihil  magis  ex 
animo  affectantes,  quam  ut  vera  reli^o  verusq;  Dei  cultus 
inibi  non  modo  aboleatur,  sed  in  integrum  podus  restituatur, 
et  ad  primitivam  sive  genuinae  sinceritatis  normam  refor- 
metur,  correctis  enormitatibus  in  quas  monachorum  vita  et 
professio  longo  temporum  lapsu  deplorabiliter  exorbitaverit, 
operam  dedimus,  quatenus  humana  perspicere  potest  infir- 
mitas,  ut  imposterum  ibidem  sacrorum  eloquiorum  docii- 
menta  et  nostras  salutiferae  redemptionis  sacramenta  pure 
administrentur,  bonorum  morum  disciplina  sincere  observe- 
tur,  juventus  in  Uteris  liberaliter  instituatur,  senectus  viri- 
bus  defectis,  eorum  praesertim  qui  circa  personam  nostram, 
vel  alioquin  circa  regni  nostri  negotia  publice  bene  et  fideli- 
ter  nobis  servierunt,  rebus  ad  victum  necessariis  condigne 
foveatur,  et  deniq;  eleemosinarum  in  pauperes  Christi  elar- 
^tiones,  viarum  pontiumque  reparationes,  et  caetera  omnis 
generis  pietatis  ofiicia  illinc  exuberanter  in  omnia  vicina  loca 
longe  lateq;  dimaneant,  ad  Dei  omnipotentis  gloriam,  et  ad 
subditorum  nostrorum  communem  utilitatem  felicitatemque: 
idcirco  nos  considerantes  quod  situs  dicti  nuper  monasterii 
Sancti  Petri  Westmon.  in  quo  multa  turn  percharissimi  pa- 
tris  nostri,  tum  aliorum  inclitorum,  quondam  regum  Angliae, 
praedara  monumenta  conduntur,  sit  locus  aptus,  conveniens 


OF  RECORDS.  979 

>t neoesaarius  institueiidi,  erigendi,  ordmandi  et  stabiUendi  BOOK 
ledem  epiaoopalem,  et  quandam  eoclesiam  catbedralem  de 


mo  efiacapOf  de  uno  decano  presbytero,  et  duodecim  pne- 
lendams  presbytms,  ibidem,  omnipotenti  Deo  et  in  per- 
)etaum  servitium,  ipsum  situm  dicti  nuper  monast.  Sancti 
Petri  Westmon.  ac  locum  et  eoclesiam  ipsius  in  sedem  epi- 
oopalem  ac  in  eoclesiam  cathedral,  creari,  erigi,  fundari  et 
tabiliri  decrevimus,  prout  per  praesentes  decemimus,  et 
iandem  ecdesiam  cathedral,  de  uno  episoopo,  de  uno  decano 
ireirfyytero,  et  duodecim  prsebendariis  presbyteris,  tenore 
mesentiuro,  reaiiter  et  ad  pleniun  creamus,  erigimus,  fiin- 
lamua,  ordinamus,  facimus,  constituimus  et  stabilimus,  per* 
letuis  futuris  temporibus  duraturam,  et  sic  stabiliri  ac  in 
lerpetuum  inviolabiliter  observari  volumus  et  jubemus  per 
mesentes.      Volumus  itaq;   et  per  prsraentes  ordinamus 
[uod  eodesia  cathedralis  prasdicta  sit,  et  deinceps  in  perpe- 
Qum  erit  ecdesia  cathedralis  et  sedes  episcopalis,  ac  quod 
oCa  villa  nostra  Westmon.  ex  nunc  et  deinceps  in  peipe- 
uum  sit  civitas,  ipsamq;  civitatem  Westm.  vocari  et  nomi- 
lari  volumus  et  decemimus,  ac  ipsam  civitatem  et  totum 
txnit,  nostrum  Midd.  prout  per  metas  et  limites  dignosci^ 
ur,  et  limitatur,  tota  parochia  de  Fulham  in  eodem  comit.  de 
tfidd.  tantummodo  except,  ab  omni  jurisdictione,  authori- 
ate  et  dioc.  episoopi  London,  et  successorum  suorum  pro 
empore  existen.  separamus,  dividimus,  eximimus,  exonerar- 
QU8,  et  omnino  per  prsesentes  liberamus :  ac  omnem  jurift- 
lictionem   episcopalem  infra  eandem  civitatem  et  comit 
ifidd.  exceptis  prse-exceptis,  episcopo  Westmon.  a  nobb 
ler  has  literas  nostras  patentes  nominand.  et  eligend.  et  suc- 
esaoribus  suis  episcopis  Westm.  ac  praedict.   episcopat. 
Veslm.  adjungimus  et  unimus,  ac  ex  dictis  civitate  et  com. 
tiocenm  facimus  et  ordinamus  per  prssentes,  illamq;  dio- 
esim  Westm.  in  perpetuum  similiter  vocari,  appellari,  nun- 
upari  et  nominari  volumus  et  ordinamus.     £t  ut  hssc  no- 
tra  intentio  debitum  et  uberiorcm  sortiatur  efFectum,  Nos 
e  acientia^  moribus,  probitate  et  virtute  dilecti  nostri  consi- 
arii  Thomae  Thyrlebei  clerici,  decani  capellae  nostras  {du- 
imum  confidentes,  eundem  Thomam  Thyrleby  ad  episco- 

Bb3  ^ 


874  A  COLLECTION 

IIOOK  petum  dictie  sedis  Westm.  nominamus  et  eligimus,  ac  ipsatt 
TTiomam  epiaoopum  Westm.  per  prsfientes  eligimas,  nomi- 
namus,  fadmus,  et  creamus,  et  yolumus ;  ac  per  praesentes 
ooaoedimuB  et  ordinamus,  quod  idem  episoopatus  sit  corpus 
oorporatuin  in  re  et  nomine,  ipsumq;  ex  uno  ccn*pore  deda- 
ramus  et  acceptamus,  ordinamus,  facimus  et  constituimus  in 
perpetuum,  habeatq;  succesaonem  perpetuam,  ac  quod  ipse 
et  successores  sui  per  nomen  et  sub  nomine  episcopi  Westm. 
nominabitur  et  vocabitur,  nominabuntur  et  vocabuntur  in 
perpetuum,  et  quod  ipse  et  successores  sui  per  idem  ndmen 
et  sub  eo  nomine  prosequi,  clamare  et  pladtare,  ac  placitari, 
defendere  et  defendi,  respondere  et  responderi,  in  quibus- 
cunq;  curiis  et  lods  Iqrum  nostrarum,  ac  haeredum  et  suc- 
cessorum  nostrorum,  et  alibi,  in  et  super  omnibus  et  singu- 
lis cauns,  actionibus,  sectis,  brevibus,  demand,  et  querelis, 
realibus,  personalibus  et  mixtis,  tarn  temporalibus  quam 
sfnritualibus,  ac  in  omnibus  aliis  rebus,  causis  et  materiis 
quibuscunque,  et  per  idem  nomen  maneria,  dominia,  teme, 
tenementa,  rectorias,  pensiones,  portiones,  et  alia  quaecunq; 
hiereditamenta,  possessiones,  proficua  et  emolumenta,  tarn 
spiritualia  sive  ecclesiasUca,  quam  temporalia,  ac  alia  quse- 
cunq;  per  literas  patentes  prsefato  episcopo  et  successoribus 
suis,  per  nos  seu  haeredes  nostros  debito  modo  fiend,  vel  per 
quamcunq;  aliam  personam  seu  quascunq;  alias  personas 
secundum  leges  nostras,  et  haeredum  sive  successorum  nos- 
trorum  dand.  seu  concedend.  capere,  recipere,  gaudere  et 
perquirere  ac  dare,  alienare  et  dimittere  possit  et  possint, 
valeat  et  valeant,  et  generaliter  omnia  alia  et  singula  reci- 
pere, gaudere,  et  facere,  prout  et  eisdem  modo  et  forma 
quibus  caeteri  episcopi  infra  regnum  nostrum  Angliae  reci- 
pere aut  facere  possint,  aut  aliquis  episcopus  infra  regnum 
nostrum  Anglise  recipere  aut  facere  possit,  et  non  aliter  nee 
ullo  alio  modo.  Et  ulterius  volumus  et  ordinamus,  quod 
ecclesia  cathedralis  prsedicta  sit,  et  deinceps  in  perpetuum 
erit  ecclesia  cathedralis  et  sedes  episcopalis  dicti  Thomae  et 
successorum  suorum  episcoporum  Westm.  ipsamq;  ecclefflam 
cathedralem  honoribus,  dignitatibus,  et  insigniis  sedis  epi- 
scopalis per  pnesentes  decoramus,  eandemq;  sedem  episoopa* 


OF  RECORDS.  S75 

lem  pnefiEUo  Thomae  et  suooeasoribus  siris  epaoopis  Westm.   BO 

damus  et  ooncedimus  par  pnesentes  habend.  et  gaudend. |^ 

idem  Thotnm  et  suocesaoribus  suis  in  perpetuum.  Ac  etiam 
voIuiDus  et  cMrdinamus  per  praesentes,  quod  praefatua  Thomaa 
et  auccessores  aui  episcopi  Westm.  praedict.  omnimodam  ju- 
nadictionem,  potestatem  et  authoritatem  ordinarias  et  epiaoo- 
pales,  infra  ecdeaam  cathedralem  Westm.  et  praedict.  dio- 
cea.  exercere,  facere,  et  uti  posat,  et  debeat,  possint  et  de- 
beant,  in  tarn  amplis  modo  et  forma,  prout  episcopua  Lon- 
don, infra  diocea.  London,  aecundum  leges  nostras  exercere, 
faeere,  et  uti  solet,  possit  aut  debet.     Et  quod  dictus  Tho- 
mas  episoopus  Westm.  et  successores  sui  episcopi  Weatm. 
deinceps  in  perpetuum  habeat  sigillum  authenticum,  aeu 
8^1a  authentica  pro  rebus  et  negotiis  suis  agendis  servitur, 
ad  omnem  juris  effectum  »mili  modo  et  forma,  et  non  aliter 
nee  aliquo  alio  modo,  prout  episcopus  London,  habet  aut 
habere  potest.     Et  ut  eccleaa  cathedralis  prsedict.  de  par* 
sonia  oongruia  in  singulis  locis  et  gradibus  suis  perimpleatur 
et  decoretur,  dilectum   nobis  Willielmum  Benson   sacrae 
theologise  professorem  primum  et  ori^nalem,  et  modemum 
decanum  dictas  ecclesiae  cathedralis,  ac  Simonem  Haynes  sa- 
crae theologian  professorem  primum,  et  prsesent.  presbyte- 
rum  praebendarium,  ac  Joannem  Redmayn  secundum  pres- 
byterum  praebcndarium,  ac  Edvardum  Leyghton  tertium 
preabyterum  praebendarium,  ac  Antonium  fielasys  quartum 
jn'esl^terum  praebendarium,  ac  Willielmum  Britten  quin- 
tum   presbyterum   praebendarium,   ac  Dionysium  Dalyon 
sextum  presbyterum  praebendarium,  ac  Humphredum  Per- 
luna  aeptimum  presbyterum  praebendarium,  ac  Thomam 
Eaaex  octavum  presbyterum  praebendarium,  ac  Thomam 
Ellforde  nonum  presbyterum  praebendarium,  ac  Joannem 
Malvern  dedmum  presbyterum  praebendarium,  ac  Williel* 
mum  Harvey  undecimum  presbyterum  praebendarium,  ac 
Gerardum  Carleton  duodecimum  presbyterum  praebenda^ 
Hum,  tenore  praesentium  facimus  et  ordinamus.     Per  pra^ 
sentea  volumus  etiam  et  ordinamus,  ac  eisdem  decano  et 
praabeiidariis  concedimus  per  praesentes,  quod  praedictua 
decanus  et  duodecim  praebendarii  dicti  sint  de  se  in  re  et 

B  b  4 


S76  A  COLLECTION 


*•>'-•  ;''«ii:-!i 


BOOK  nomine  unum  corpus  0QrpQnitum»  habeantq; 
'^^'  perpotuani)  et  ae  gerent,  cKhibebtint,  «t  oooupabunt  sedan, 
oardinationem,  x^^las  et  statuta,  &b  per  hos  in  qinadam  in* 
dentura  an  posterum  fiend,  qaecifioand.  et  dedarand*  JSt 
quod  idem  decanus  et  prsebendarii  et  suooessoces  aui,  deciu 
nus  et  capitulum  ecclesise  cathedralis  Sancti  Petri  Westm. 
in  perpetuum  vocabuntur,  appellabitntur :  £t  quod  praefii- 
tus  decanus  et  prsebendarii  ecckass  cathedralis  pr^edictae  et 
sucoessores  sui  nnt  et  in  perpetuum  erunt  capitulum  ep- 
scopatus  Westm.  sitq;  idem  capitulum  prsefat*  Thomse  et 
sucoessoribus  suis  ^iscopis  Westm.  perpetuis  futuris  tem- 
poribus  aonexum,  incorponitum  et  unitum  disdem  modo  et 
forma  quibus  decanus  et  capitulum  eoclense  cathedridis 
Sancti  Pauli  in  dvitate  nostra  London,  episcopo  London, 
aut  sedi  ejnscqMili  London,  annexa,  inoorporata  et  unit, 
exist,  ipsosq;  decanum  et  prsebendarios  unum  corpus  oorpo- 
ratum  in  re  et  nomine  fiunmus,  creamus,  et  stabilimus,  et 
eos  pro  uno  corpore  facimus,  declaramus,  ordioamus  et  ac- 
ceptamus,  habeantq;  8uocesd<xiem  perpetuam;  et  quod 
ipse  decanus  et  capitulum  eorumq;  sucoessores  per  nomen 
decani  et  capitulum  eoclesise  cathedralis  beati  Petri  Westm. 
prosequi,  clamare,  placitare  possint  et  impladtare,  defendere 
et  defendi,  respondere  et  responderi,  in  quibuscunq;  tem- 
pore et  curiis  legum  nostrarum  et  alibi,  in  et  super  omnibus 
et  singulis  causis,  actionibus,  sectis,  demand,  brevibus  et 
querelis,  realibus,  spiritualibus,  personalibus  et  mixtis,  et  in 
omnibus  aliis  rebus,  causis  et  materiis,  prout  decanus  et  ca- 
pitulum Sancti  Pauli  London,  agere  aut  focere  possunt: 
et  per  idem  nomen  maneria,  dominia,  terrse,  tenementa,  et 
C8?tera  qusecunq;  hsereditamenta,  possessiones,  proficua^  et 
emolumenta  tarn  spiritualia  dve  ecclesiastica  quam  tempo- 
ralia,  et  alia  quaecunq;  per  nos  per  literas  nostras  patentes, 
hseredum  vel  successorum  nostrorum,  seu  per  aliquam  per- 
sonam vel  personas  quascunq;  eis  et  successoribus  suis  vel 
aliter  secundum  leges  nostras,  vel  hseredum  seu  successorum 
nostrorum  dand.  seu  concedend.  capere,  recipere,  et  perqui- 
rere,  dare^  alienare,  et  dimittere  posdnt  et  valeant,  et  gene- 
raliter  omnia  alia  et  singula  capere,  recipere,  perquirere, 


of  RECORDS.  »n 

ire,  alieoafe,  et  dimittere^  ac  faoere  et  exequi,  prout  et  BOOK 
0dein  modo  et  foima,  quibus  decanus  et  capitulum  pra&»  ' 

ict.  cathedndis  eccleae  Sancti  Pauli  in  pnediota  dvitate 
Dfitra  London,  capere,  recipere,  perquirere,  dare,  alienare, 
;  dimittere,  ac  faoere  aut  exequi  posant,  et  non  aliter,  neq; 
iiquo  alio  modo :  Et  quod  decanus  et  capitulum  ecclesice 
ithedralis  bead  Petri  Westm.  et  succesaores  sui  in  perpe^ 
lum  habebunt  commune  sigillum,  ad  omnimodas  caitaa, 
mlentias,  et  csetera  scripta,  vel  facta  sua  fiend,  eos  vel  ec« 
lesiam  cathedralem  prsedict.  aliquo  modo  tangen.  nve  con- 
mend-  ngilland.  Et  insuper  volumus  et  per  praeflentet 
oncedimus  et  ordinamus,  quod  prapdicti  ejniicopus  Westra. 
t  quilibet  successorum  suorum  }Nro  tempore  existen.  et  pra»- 
lictus  decanus  et  capitulum  ecclesiae  cathedralis  bead  Petri 
Yestm.  et  quilibet  successorum  suorum  habeant  plenam 
Mitestatem  et  facultatem  faciendi,  recijnendi,  dandi,  alien- 
ndi,  dimittendi,  exequendi  et  agendi  omnia  et  singula 
[uae  epifloopus  London,  et  decanus  et  capitulum  Sancti 
?auli  London,  conjunctim  et  divisim  facere,  redpere,  dare, 
lienare,  dimittere,  exequi  aut  agere  possint.  Volumus 
itiam  et  ordinamus,  ac  per  prsesentes  statuimus,  quod  acchi- 
liaconus  Midd.  qui  nunc  est  et  successores  sui  sunt  deinceps 
a  perpetuum  separati  et  exonerati  et  prorsus  Uberati  a  ju- 
isdictione,  potestate,  jure  et  authoritate  episcopi  lA>ndon. 
It  successorum  suorum,  ac  ab  ecclesia  cathedrali  Sancti 
?auli  London,  ab  omniq;  jure,  potestate  et  authoritate  ejus- 
lem  ipnusq;  archidiaconi,  et  successores  suos  per  prsesentes 
eparamus,  exoneramus,  penitus  in  perpetuum  liberamus, 
lundemq;  archidiaconum  et  successores  suos  decemimus, 
tatuimus,  ordinamus,  ac  stabilimus  in  simili  statu,  modo, 
brma  et  jure  esse,  ac  deinceps  in  perpetuum  fore,  in  prse- 
licta  ecclesia  cathedrali  Westm.  quibus  ipse  aut  aliquis 
ircedecessorum  suorum  unquam  fuit  in  ecclesia  cathedrali 
Sancti  Pauli  London.  Statuimus  etiam  et  ordinamus  ac 
yer  praesentes  volumus  et  concedimus,  quod  prsedictus  Tho- 
naa  episcopus  Westm.  et  successores  sui  episcc^i  Westm. 
labeant,  teneant  et  possideant,  in  omnibus  et  per  omnia  au- 
boritatem,  potestatem,  jus  et  jurisdictionem,  de  et  super 


878  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  archidiaoonatu  Midd.  et  archidiacono  et  successcnibus  snus^ 
tarn  plene  et  integre  ad  omnem  effectum  quam  episoopin 
London,  qui  nunc  est  aut  aliquis  prsedecessorum  suorum 
habet  aut  habuit,  aut  habere  debuit  vel  usus  fuit.  Volumus 
autem  ac  per  prsesentes  concedimus  tafti  prsefato  efMsoopo 
quam  decano  et  capitulo,  quod  habeat  et  habebit,  habeant 
et  habebunt,  has  literas  nostras  patentes  sub  magno  agillo 
nostro  Anglise  debito  modo  fiactas  et  sigillatas,  absq;  fine  seu 
feod.  magno  vel  parvo  nobis  in  Hanaperio  nostro  seu  alibi 
ad  usum  nostrorum,  proinde  quoquo  modoreddend.  solvoid. 
vel  faciend.  eo  quod  expressa  mentio,  et  cast.  In  cujus  rei, 
&c.  Teste  rege  apud  Westm.  decimo  septimo  die  Decern- 
bris  anno  regni  regis  Henrici  Octavi  trigeamo  secundo. 


XXIV. 

A  proclamation  ordained  by  the  king's  fnyestyj  witii  the  ad- 
vice of  his  honourable  councUjJbr  the  Bible  of  the  largest 
Of  id  greatest  volume  to  be  had  in  every  church  ;  devised 
the  sixth  of  May  ^  the  38  yea/r  of  the  king's  most  graciouB 
reign, 

Hegirt.  Whereby  injunctions  heretofore  set  forth  by  the  author- 

Bonner.  j^y  Qf  the  king^s  royal  majesty,  supream  head  of  the  church 
of  this  his  realm  of  England,  it  was  ordained  and  com- 
manded, amongst  other  things,  that  in  all  and  singular 
parish  churches,  there  should  be  provided,  by  a  certmn  day 
now  expired,  at  the  costs  of  the  curats  and  parishioners, 
Bibles  containing  the  Old  and  New  Testament  in  the  Eng- 
lish tongue,  to  be  fixed  and  set  up  openly  in  every  of  the 
said  parish  churches ;  the  which  godly  commandment  and 
injunction,  was  to  the  only  intent  that  every  of  the  king's 
majesty'*s  loving  subjects,  minding  to  read  therein,  might, 
by  occasion  thereof,  not  only  consider  and  perceive  the 
great  and  ineffable  omnipotent  power,  promise,  justice, 
mercy  and  goodness  of  Almighty  God ;  but  also  to  learn 
thereby  to  observe  God's  commandments,  and  to  obey  their 
soveraign  lord,  and  high   powers,  and  to  exercise  godly 


OF  RECORDS.  SV9 

r,  and  to  me  themadYes  aorardn^  to  their  vootimMs  BOOK 
in  a  pure  and  anoere  Chiistiaii  life,  without  murmur  or 
grudging :  by  the  whidi  iDJuuctioDs,  the  kiiig*8  royal  ma> 
jesty  intended  that  his  loving  subjects  should  have  and  use 
the  commodities  of'  the  reading  of  the  said  Bibles,  for  the 
purpose  above  rdiearsed,  humbly,  meekly,  reverently,  and 
obediently,  and  not  that  any  <^  them  should  read  the  said 
Bibles  with  high  and  loud  vcHoes,  in  time  <^  the  edebration 
of  the  hxAj  mass,  and  other  divine  services  used  in  the 
diurcji;  or  that  any  his  lay  subjects  reading  the  same,  should 
presume  to  take  upon  them  any  common  disputation,  aigu- 
ment,  or  exposition  <^  the  mysteries  therein  contained ;  but 
that  every  such  lay-man  should,  humbly,  meekly,  and  reve- 
rently, read  the  same  for  his  own  instruction,  edification, 
and  amendment  of  his  life,  according  to  God'^s  holy  word 
therein  mentioned.  And  notwithstanding  the  king^s  said 
most  godly  and  gracious  commandment  and  injunction,  in 
form  as  is  aforesaid,  his  royal  majesty  is  informed,  that  di- 
vers and  many  towns  and  parishes  within  this  his  realm,  have 
m^ected  their  duties  in  the  accomplishment  thereof,  whereof 
his  highness  marvelleth  not  a  little ;  and  minding  the  exe- 
cution of  his  said  former  most  godly  and  gracious  injunc- 
tions, doth  straitly  charge  and  command,  that  the  curats 
and  parishioners,  of  every  town  and  parish  within  this  his 
realm  of  England,  not  having  already  Bibles  provided  with- 
in their  parish  churches,  shall  on  this  side  the  feast  of  AU- 
Saints  next  coming,  buy  and  provide  Bibles  of  the  largest 
and  greatest  volume,  and  cause  the  same  to  be  set  and  fixed 
in  every  of  the  said  parish -churches,  there  to  be  used  as  is 
aforesaid,  according  to  the  said  former  injunctions,  upon 
piun  that  the  curat  and  inhabitants  of  the  parishes  and 
towns,  shall  lose  and  forfeit  to  the  king'^s  majesty,  for  every 
month  that  they  shall  lack  and  want  the  said  Bibles,  after 
the  same  feast  of  All-Saints,  40^.  the  one  half  of  the  same 
fcifeit  to  be  to  the  king^s  majesty,  and  the  other  half  to  him 
or  them  which  shall  first  find  and  present  the  same  to  the 
king's  majesties  council.  And  finally,  the  king^s  royal  ma* 
jesty  doth  declare  and  signify  to  all  and  angular  his  loving 


J 


880  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  subjects,  that  to  the  intent  they  may  have  Ae  said  Bibles  of 
^^^'  the  greatest  volume,  at  equal  and  reasonable  prices,  his 
highness,  by  the  advice  of  his  council,  hath  ordained  and 
taxed,  that  the  sellers  thereof  shall  not  take  for  any  of  the 
sud  Bibles  unbound,  above  the  price  of  ten  shillings;  and 
for  every  of  the  said  Bibles  well  and  sufficiently  bound, 
trimmed  and  clasped,  not  above  twelve  shillings,  upon  pam 
the  seller  to  lose,  for  every  Bible  sold  contrary  to  his  high- 
nesses proclamation,  four  shillings;  the  one  moiety  thereof 
to  the  king^s  majesty,  and  the  other  moiety  to  the  finder 
and  presenter  of  the  defaulter,  as  is  aforesaid.  And  bis 
highness  straitly  chargeth  and  commandeth,  that  all  and 
angnlar  ordinaries,  having  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction  withm 
this  his  church  and  realm  of  England,  and  dominicm  of 
Wales,  that  they,  and  every  of  them,  shall  put  thdr  ef- 
fisctual  endeavours,  that  the  curats  and  parishioners  diall 
obey  and  accomplish  this  his  majesty^s  proclamation  and 
commandment,  as  they  tender  the  advancement  of  the  king^s 
most  gracious  and  godly  purpose  in  that  behalf,  and  as  they 
will  answer  to  his  highness  for  the  same. 

God  save  the  KING. 


BooDer. 


XXV. 

An  ctdmonition  and  advertisement  given  by  the  bisliop  of 
London,  to  ail  readers  of  this  Bible  in  the  English 
tongue. 

Register,  To  tlie  intent  that  a  good  and  wholsome  thing,  godly 
and  vertuously,  for  honest  intents  and  purposes,  set  forth 
for  many,  be  not  hindred  or  maligned  at,  for  the  abuse,  de- 
fault, and  evil  behaviour  of  a  few,  who  for  lack  of  discretion, 
and  good  advisement,  commonly  without  respect  of  time,  or 
other  due  circumstances,  proceed  rashly  and  unadvisedly 
therein ;  and  by  reason  thereof  rather  hinder  than  set  for- 
ward the  thing  that  is  good  of  itself:  it  shall  therefore  be 
very  expedient,  that  whosoever  repaireth  hither  to  read  this 
book,  or  any  such  like,  in  any  other  place,  he  prepare  him- 


OF  RECORDS.  881 

adf  chiefly  and  principally  with  all  devotioii,  humility,  and  book 
qoiecnesa,  to  be  edified  and  made  the  better  thereby ;  ad> 
joining  thereto  his  perfect  and  most  bounden  duty  oi[  obe- 
dience to  the  king^s  majesty,  our  most  gracious  and  dread 
•OFeraign  lord^  and  supream  head,  especially  in  accomplish- 
iQg  his  graces  most  honourable  injunctions  and  conunand- 
ments,  given  and  made  in  that  behalf.  And  right  exp&- 
(Bent,  yea,  necessary  it  shall  be  also,  that  leaving  behind 
him  vain  glory,  hypocrisy,  and  all  other  carnal  and  corrupt 
affisctions,  he  bringing  with  him  discretion,  honest  intent, 
charity,  reverence,  and  quiet  behaviour,  to  and  for  the  edi- 
ficatioo  of  his  own  soul,  without  the  hindrance,  lett,  or  dis. 
torbanoe  of  any  other  his  Christian  brother ;  evermore  fore- 
seeing that  no  number  of  people  be  specially  congr^^e 
therefore  to  make  a  multitude ;  and  that  no  exposition  be 
made  thereupon  otherwise  than  it  is  declared  in  the  book  it 
self;  and  that  especially  regard  be  had,  no  reading  thereof 
be  used,  allowed,  and  with  noise  in  the  time  of  any  divine 
service,  or  sermon;  or  that  in  the  same  be  used  any  diq)u* 
tation,  contention,  or  any  other  misdemeanour ;  or  finally 
that  any  man  justly  may  reckon  himself  to  be  oflended 
thereby,  or  take  occasion  to  grudg  or  malign  thereat. 

God  save  the  KING. 


XXVI. 

Injunctions  given  by  Bonner^  bishop  of  London^  to  his 

clergy. 

Injunctions  made  by  the  consent  and  authority  of  meKegi»t. 
Edmund  Bonner  bishop  of  London,  in  the  year  of  ourf0,°°3'' 
Lord  God  1542.  and  in  the  34  year  of  the  reign  of  our 
sovereign  lord,  Henry  the  Eighth,  by  the  grace  of  God, 
king  of  England,  France,  and  Ireland,  defender  of  faith, 
and  supream  head  here  in  earth,  next  under  God,  of  the 
church  of  England  and  Ireland.  All  which  and  singular 
injunctions,  by  the  authority  given  to  me  of  God,  and  by 
our  said  soveraign  lord  the  king's  majesty,  I  exhort,  require, 


A  COLLECTION 


tiOOK  .uhI  iisu  HMnmuHl.  ail  umt  su^ulmr  panoiM,  vican,  cunu, 
•  ^mI  .nauiim'-tinesis.  «iih  othtx  ol  the  clerg[y,  whu§oeH 
tK<v-  'w.  <>('  my  litucns  .md  ^uriadictiDa  t^  Lonckn,  toofr 
<«nr«.  k.mi,  .tiid  ;>ern}nn.  jcmnliDf^  aa  it  coaoemeth  etm 
>f 'hem,  .11  ^t^r-nJv  •['  .Reir  vibedieocc:.  and  aUo  upoa  poi , 
,-xum«Ki  -!i  til  -UL-a  ^w*,  <[atiiGea.  and  acdinances  ctf  tb 
'TMliii.  ui  rivv  uav  nmr.  .md  be  objected  againK  thc^ 
MX*,  i.ir  icauv   anw  luRBiter.  ^  bnakiiig  and  i>-ioIatii^  d 

V'rxf.  ?!iut  iHu  imi  .•wfv  jc  yaa,  ^faaU.  with  all  (Bt 
j«iKv.  uHt  aiTticui  <owuwiiiXw  ■jfaocrre  jad  ktKp.  and  OOK 
V  V  '.^ivr'  wt  juu  itot.  D  ■.!»  JlUiiuuK  ill  vuuT  po«cni 
mI    iin^   <«r)t£>tijr    tK  .vtiivoD^  n'  OK  an^'s  iucaneaB  mat 

«T  irrtti  If  lis  .{nKw  juiOumv.  jod  aai  ve.  jod  ensvt/ 
viftii  iir  lie  wttLT  iv.TufTmiuvs  'iMnoF.  aiail  nmnde  K 
hov  t'  \'tf^-  M  \w  ^tmt:  n  vmmc,  t  ■»ni»TitiMJ.  j^i  »  v 
*Oi"m»f  'ti*'H  icwniitiii'v 

'!'■«  "'iiii  •■■'"—  tMr^ui)..  "Kar..  inu  rorai^  iosiil  TEsd  otb 
Mii>'  •iMij[t'i|i''-  d-iic-  f'-'fr— .  ui;?.  iiiu  sxtamiT  ic  -zm  fi^«=.  sod 
•tin-  vfi'  i><!  t'liMt  in-iiiiiufi .  in  Mint!  natfr  iuK^r  or  ispv 
ii«>'i>  im|i>»>»Ml  itiul  HJIovnt)  ii>  Lliir  Btiiirci  nS  Xjopiaaa.  fvo- 
.ifrttlmr  **'i"'  Hlititiii"  If  i>)iupu!!.  friin.  'in  ttecuiuizic  rftht 
lU'Kiti''  -i'  M  (II 1 1,..(.  11.  tlw  tnid  rrf  ri«  Nrw  T  issauaeD- :  lad 
'ti-  vKiii*  a  'iiiui-<)<:'<  mmlu't)  ic  kiwjxirili  uiul  TKKOt  m  nv- 
t>i-i—  I.-,-:  <  -nm  m-  'Ah  rfWiunui'  and  rscnai  iberec^. c 
I  .  i'>  ■■•ii>  Mir  -init"  tt»  *.';if«.  (C  im^  nf'  them.  <diili  bt 
^-^.  „„-,■,,.  ^  .•,.•^■1  nt    V'  nn.  nr  itr»  nT  nrr  nffictn^  ir  3^ 


r»,.,,         T'.;,-     -.-■■T     ff     »',tc     O/    srWJC^C    Mild    JBVr>>  i 

ft>4  aMMiii  *i  ISuch.   bee*  ^^in  !mk!u&it»  x  io^^ 


tta  \Maii)£  ijfx  Ik 


884  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  that  tbey,  nor  any  oi  tbem  from  benoefbrth,  do  presume 
^  to  solonniwte  matrimony  in  their  chuidies,  cha{^)el8,  or 
elsewhere^  between  any  persons  that  have  been  mmied  be- 
£Mre,  unless  the  said  parson,  vicar,  curat,  or  priest,  be  fint 
plainly,  fully,  and  sufficiently  informed  and  certified  of  die 
decease  of  the  wife  or  husband  of  him  or  her,  or  of  botb^ 
that  he  shall  marry,  and  that  in  writing,  under  the  ordina- 
ries seal  of  the  diocess,  or  place  where  he  or  she  inhaUted 
or  dwdt  before,  under  pain  of  excommunication,  and  other- 
wise to  be  punished  for  doing  the  contrary^  according  to 
the  laws  provided  and  made  in  that  behalf. 

Item  ;  That  ye,  and  every  of  you  that  be  parsons,  vicars, 
curats,  and  also  chauntry-^priests  and  stipendiaries,  do  in- 
struct,  teadi,  and  bring  up  in  learning  the  best  ye  can,  all 
such  diildren  of  your  parishioners  as  shall  come  to  you  for 
the  same ;  or  at  the  least,  to  teach  them  to  read  En^ish, 
taking  moderately  therefore  of  their  fiiends  that  be  able  to 
pay,  so  that  thereby  they  may  the  better  learn  and  know 
how  to  believe,  how  to  pray,  how  to  live  to  Grod^s  pleasure. 

Item  ;  That  every  curat  do  at  all  times  his  best  diligence 
to  stir,  move,  and  reduce  such  as  be  at  discord,  to  peace, 
concord,  love,  charity,  and  one  to  remit  and  forgive  one 
another,  as  often  and  howsoever  they  shall  be  grieved  or 
offended :  and  that  the  curat  shew  and  give  example  there- 
of, when  and  as  often  as  any  variance  or  discord  shall  happen 
to  be  between  him  and  any  of  his  cure. 

Item;  Where  some  firoward  persons,  partly  for  malice, 
hatred,  displeasure,  and  disdain ;  neglect,  contemn,  and  de^ 
spise  their  curats,  and  such  as  have  the  cure  and  charge  of 
their  souls;  and  partly  to  hide  and  cloak  their  leud  and 
naughty  living,  as  they  have  used  all  the  year  before,  use 
at  length  to  be  confessed  of  other  priests  which  have  not  the 
cure  of  their  souls ;  wherefore  I  will  and  require  you  to  de- 
clare, and  show  to  your  parishioners,  that  no  testimonials 
brought  from  any  of  them,  shall  stand  in  any  effect ;  nor 
that  any  such  persons  shall  be  admitted  to  God^s  board,  or 
receive  their  communion,  until  they  have  submitted  them- 
selves to  be  confessed  of  their  own  curats,  (strangers  only 


OF  RECORDS.  885 

except,)  or  else  upon  arduous  and  urgent  causes  and  conn-   book 
derations,  they  be  otherwise  dispensed  with  in  that  behalf,     ^*^' 
eidier  by  me,  or  by  my  oflScers  aforesaid. 

Item  ;  That  whereupon  a  detestable  and  abominable  prac- 
tice universally  r^gning  in  your  parishes,  the  young  people, 
jBiid  other  ill-disposed  persons  doth  use  upon  the  Sundays 
and  holy-days,  in  time  of  divine  service,  and  preaching  the 
word  of  Gkxl,  to  resort  to  ale-houses,  and  there  exerciseth 
unlawful  games,  with  great  swearing,  blasphemy,  drunken- 
n^ta,  and  other  enormities,  so  that  good  and  devout  persons 
be  much  offended  therewith :  wherefore  I  require  and  oom^ 
mand  you,  to  declare  to  such  as  keepeth  ale-houses,  or  ta- 
verns, within  your  parishes,  that  at  such  times  firom  hence- 
forth, they  shall  not  suffer  in  their  houses  any  such  unlaw- 
ful and  ungodly  assemblies ;  neither  receive  such  persons 
to  bowling  and  drinking  at  such  seasons,  into  their  houses, 
under  pain  of  excommunication,  and  otherwise  to  be  pu- 
nished for  their  so  doing,  according  to  the  laws  in  that 
behalf. 

Item ;  That  all  curats  shall  declare  openly  in  the  pulpit, 
twice  every  quarter,  to  their  parishioneifB,  the  seven  deadly 
sins,  and  Uie  Ten  Commandments,  so  that  the  people  there- 
by may  not  only  learn  how  to  obey,  honour,  and  serve  God, 
their  prince,  superiours,  and  parents,  but  also  to  avoid  and 
eschew  nn  and  vice,  and  to  live  vertuously,  following  God^s 
conunandments  and  his  laws. 

Item ;  That  where  I  am  credibly  informed,  that  certain 
priests  of  my  diocess  and  jurisdiction,  doth  use  to  go  in  an 
unseemly  and  unpriestly  habit  and  apparel,  with  unlawful 
tonsures,  carrying  and  having  upon  them  also  armour  and 
weapons,  contrary  to  all  wholsome  and  godly  laws  and  or- 
dinances, more  like  persons  of  the  lay,  than  of  the  clergy, 
which  may  and  doth  minister  occasion  to  light  persons,  and 
to  persons  unknown,  where  such  persons  come  in  place,  to 
be  more  licentious  both  of  their  communication,  and  also  of 
their  acts,  to  the  great  slander  of  the  clergy :  wherefore  in 
the  avoiding  of  such  slander  and  obloquy  hereafter,  I  ad- 
monish and  command  all  and  singular  parsons,  vicars,  cu- 

voL.  1.  p.  2.  c  c 


9M  A  COLLECmOS 

_  inlidnui^  or  booAa-  AaH  d«cQ  and  ndMlit  withm  vj 
Aiaoem-  mai  jara&axm.  tbat  fian  heoeeforth  they,  od 
fvtiry  tf  ilun.  do  sw  >nd  vmr  meet,  cunTenient,  md  it- 
n«  ifiparfL  «iih  diar  iiiimiiih  i  acoonUi^y,  whereby  tb^ 
MIT  W  Lncnrs  u  all  times  from  bj-pei^ile,  and  to  be  of  di 
cdcrj^,  w  Umt  anend  to  aroid  aad  escbev  the  penaltj  i^ 
Ar  h«v  «>'damed  in  Out  bebalf. 

Ana  i  Tlua  bo  panon,  vicar,  or  other  betie6ced  noi, 
h«nif  CMfc  «iihiB  KIT  dioena  and  jurisdiction,  do  sufit 
aaijr  pfint  lo  sbt  viaas  a*'  to  bare  an;  service  within  tbdi 
curv,  uiH««  thev  Grtt  pTt  kimwledg,  and  present  than  *r& 
the  fetters  at  their  orders  to  ine  as  ordinary,  or  to  nj 
uffcvn  deputed  ia  that  behdf ;  aod  the  s^d  priest  so  fte- 
wBObed,  ahaU  be  bv  me,  or  my  nid  officers,  found  aUe  and 
•ufineot  tbereuotOL 

lUm :  That  every  curat,  not  ooly  in  his  preachings,  ofia 
KTOoos,  aod  coUatioDB  made  to  the  people,  but  also  at  sO 
other  times  necessary,  do  perswade,  exhort,  and  monish  the 
peupte,  being  of  his  cure,  whatsoever  they  be,  to  bewan 
•nd  abstain  from  swearing  and  blaspheming  of  the  half 
uaiue  of  God,  or  any  part  c^Chmt's  most  precious  bodf 
or  blood.  And  likewise  to  beware,  and  abstain  from  cun- 
ing,  banning,  chiding,  scolding,  backbiting,  slandering,  and 
lying.  And  also  from  talking  and  jangling  in  the  churdi, 
r«[MH.nally  in  time  of  divine  service  or  sermon-tinie-  And 
sviublably  to  abstain  from  adultery,  fornication,  gluttony, 
and  drunkenness :  and  if  they,  or  any  of  them,  be  found 
nuloriously  faulty  or  infamed  upon  any  of  the  said  crimei 
aw)  uiTonvos,  then  to  detect  them  at  every  visitatioo,  or 
Mioner,  as  the  case  shall  require,  so  that  the  said  offenden 
may  be  oorrected  and  reformed  to  the  example  (^  others. 

JletH  i  That  no  priest  from  henceforth  do  use  any  un> 
Uwftil  games,  or  frequently  use  any  ale-bouses,  taverns,  or 
my  suspeot  place  at  any  unlawful  times,  or  any  light  cooi- 
fm\\ ,  but  Ottly  for  their  necessaries,  as  they,  and  any  of  ibem, 
wilt  avuul  the  danger  that  may  ensue  thereupon. 

Jfcwa ;  That  iu  the  plagwstime.  no  dead  bodies  or  ovpaes 


S1.3B 


'»    ■aiL' 


f!r 


Oi 


»:•       r* '  •  *- 


r*r^ii. 


iacTL- . 


m 


S      "r-^~        ;_; 


t- 


»^ 


%• 


Xii    3:1:;?-=- 


.  —      t 


'■  • 


•       ^ 


U1W.--1   -    zz^    :r.r 


.  *  ^ 


.   V 

\ 


W    IllH'-'      TUT     I.—    '     -•   -     *-    ^  — ' 


I   . 


*  \ 


k    « 


888  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  shop  of  London,  your  ordinary,  or  by  mine  authMi^.    In 
^"'      the  which  Epistle  and  Gk>spe],  ye  diall  note  and  oonader 
diligently,  certain  godly  and  devout  places,  which  may  in- 
oense  and  stir  the  hearers  to  obedience  of  good  works  and 
prayers :  and  in  case  any  notable  ceremony  used  to  be  ob- 
served in  the  church,  shall  happen  that  day  when  any 
preaching  shall  be  appointed,  it  shall  be  meet  and  conve- 
nient that  the  preacher  declare  and  set  forth  to  the  people 
the  true  meaning  of  the  same,  in  such  sort  that  the  people 
may  perceive  thereby,  what  is  meant  and  signified  by  sudi 
ceremony,  and  also  know  how  to  use  and  accept  it  to  thor 
own  edifying.    Furthermore,  that  no  preacher  shall  rage  or 
rail  in  his  sermon,  but  coldly,  discreetly,  and  charitably, 
open,  declare,  and  set  forth  the  excellency  of  vertue^  and  to 
suppress  the  abomination  of  m  and  vice ;  every  preadier 
shall,  if  time  and  occaaon  will  serve,  instruct  and  teach  bis 
audience,  what  prayer  is  used  in  the  church  that  day,  and 
for  what  thing  the  church  prayeth,  specially  that  day,  to 
the  intent  that  all  the  people  may  pray  together  with  one 
heart  for  the  same ;  and  as  occasion  will  serve,  to  shew  and 
declare  to  the  people  what  the  sacraments  signifieth,  what 
strength  and  efficacy  they  be  of,  how  every  man  should  use 
them  reverently  and  devoutly  at  the  receiving  them.     And 
to  declare  wherefore  the  mass  is  so  highly  to  be  esteemed  and 
honoured,  with  all  the  circumstances  appertaining  to  the 
same.     Let  every  preacher  beware  that  he  do  not  feed  his 
audience  with  any  fable,  or  other  histories,  other  than  be 
can  avouch  and  justify  to  be  written  by  some  allowed  writer. 
And  when  he  hath  done  all  that  he  will  say  and  utter  for 
that  time,  he  shall  then  in  few  words   recite  again,  the 
pith  and  effect  of  his  whole  sermon,  and  add  thereunto  as 
he  shall  think  good. 

Item  ;  That  no  parson,  vicar,  curat,  or  other  priest,  hav- 
ing cure  of  souls  within  my  diocess  and  jurisdiction,  shall 
from  henceforth  permit,  sufiPer,  or  admit  any  manner  of 
person,  of  whatsoever  estate  or  condition  he  be,  under  the 
degree  of  a  bishop,  to  preach,  or  make  any  sermon  or  col- 
lation opeiily  to  the  people  within  their  churches,  chappels, 


OF  RECORDS.  889 

cur  elsewhere  within  their  cures,  unless  he  that  shall  so  preach  BOOK 
have  obtained  before  special  licence  in  that  behalf,  of  our 
soveraign  lord  the  king,  or  of  me  Edmund,  bishop  of  Lon- 
don, your  (nonary;  and  the  same  licence  so  obtained, 
shall  then  and  there  really  bring  forth  in  writing  under  seal, 
and  shew  the  same  to  the  said  parson,  vicar,  cuHit,  or 
priest,  before  the  beginning  of  his  sermon,  as  they  will 
avoid  the  extream  penalties  of  the  laws,  statutes,  and  ordi- 
nances, provided  and  established  in  that  behalf,  if  they  pre- 
sumptuously do  attempt  any  thing  to  the  contrary. 

Item ;  I  desire,  require,  exhort,  and  command  you,  and 
every  of  you,  in  the  name  of  God,  that  ye  firmly,  faithfully, 
and  diligently,  to  the  uttermost  of  your  powers,  do  observe, 
fulfil,  and  keep  all  and  singular  these  mine  injunctions. 
And  that  ye,  and  every  of  you,  being  priests,  and  having 
cure,  or  not  cure,  as  well  benefice  as  not  beneficed,  within 
my  diocess  and  jurisdiction,  do  procure  to  have  a  copy  of 
the  same  injunctions,  to  the  intent  ye  may  the  better  ob- 
serve, and  cause  to  be  observed  the  contents  thereof. 


^  7^  namei  of  books  prohibited^  delivered  to  the  euraiee^ 
anno  1542.  to  the  intent  thctt  they  shall  present  them  wiA 
the  names  of  the  owners,  to  their  ordinary  ^  if  they  find 
any  such  within  their  parishes. 

The  Disputation  between  the  Father  and  the  Son. 
The  Supplication  of  Beggars ;  the  author  Fish. 
The  Revelation  of  Antichrist. 
The  Practice  of  Prelates;  written  by  Tindall. 
The  Burying  of  the  Mass,  in  English  Rithme. 
The  Book  of  Friar  Barnes,  twice  printed. 
The  Matrimony  of  Tindall. 

The  Exposition  of  Tindall,  upon  the  7th.  chap,  to  the  Co^ 
rinth. 

*  There  is,  in  a  manuscript  in  tlie  Lambeth  library,  a  lift  of  prohibited 
books  not  eorresponding  with  the  above;  wldch  therefore  is  given  in  the 
fi^iiitk?nft^  Appendix  to  the  whole  of  this  work. 

cc8 


890  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK   The  Exposiuon  of  Tindall,  upon  the  Epistles  Canonick  of 
^"'         St-  John. 

The  New  Testament  of  Tindall'^s  Translation,  with  his  Pre- 
face before  the  whole  Book,  and  before  the  Epistles  of  St. 
Paul  ad  Rom. 

The  Preface  made  in  the  English  Prymmers,  by  Marshall. 

The  Church  of  John  Rastall. 

The  Table,  Glosses,  Marginal,  and  Preface  before  the  Epi- 
stle of  St.  Paul  Roman,  of  Thomas  Matthews  doing,  and 
printed  beyond  the  sea  without  piiviledg,  set  in  his  Bible 
in  English. 

The  A.  B.  C  against  the  Clergy, 

The  Book  made  by  Frier  Roys  against  the  Seven  Sacra- 
ments. 

The  wicked  Mammon. 

The  Parable  of  the  wicked  Mammon. 

The  Liberty  of  a  Christian  Man. 

Orttdus  Animar.  in  English. 

The  Supper  of  the  Lord,  by  G.  Joye. 

Frith^s  Disputation  against  Purgatory. 

Tindairs  Answer  to  sir  T.  Morels  Defence  of  Purgatory. 

The  Prologue  to  Genesis,  translated  by  Tindall.  ^ 

The  Prologues  to  the  other  four  Books  of  Moses. 

The  Obedience  of  a  Christian  Man. 

The  Book  made  by  sir  J.  Oldcastle. 

The  Sume  of  Scripture. 

The  Preface  before  the  Psalter  in  English. 

The  Dialogue  between  the  Gentleman  and  Ploqghman. 

The  Book  of  Jonas  in  English. 

The  Dialogue  of  Goodale. 

Defenaorium  Paris. 

The  Sume  of  Christianity. 

The  Mirrour  of  them  that  be  Sick  and  in  Pain. 

Treatise  of  the  Supper  of  the  Lord,  by  Calwyn. 

Every  one  of  Calwyn^s  Works. 


OF  RECORDS.  801 

XXVII.  BOOK 

III. 

A  CoBection  qf  passages  out  of  the  canon  laWy  made  by 

Cranmer^  to  shew  the  necessity  of  refbtrming  it.    An 


Dbt.  2S.  Omnes  de  mcyor,  et  obedient,  solit*  extra.  De  ma- 
Jorit.  et  obedient.     Unam  sanctam. 

He  that  knowledgeth  not  himself  to  be  under  the  Ushop  Ex  MSS. 
of  Rome,  and  that  the  bishop  of  Rome  is  ordained  by  Grod  g^    '^' 
to  have  primacy  over  all  the  world,  is  an  heretick,  and  can- 
not be  saved,  nor  is  not  of  the  flock  of  Christ. 

Dist.  10.  De  sententia  excommunicationis,  noverit  25.  q.  1 1. 

omne. 
Princes  laws,  if  they  be  against  the  canons  and  decrees  of 
the  bishop  of  Rome,  be  of  no  force  nor  strength. 

Dist.  19,  20,  24.  g.l.  J  recta  memor.     Quotiens  hcsc  est. 

25.^.1.  General,  violatores. 
All  the  decrees  of  the  bishop  of  Rome  ought  to  be  kept 
perpetually  of  every  man,  without  any  repugnancy,  as  Gt)d^s 
word  spoken  by  the  mouth  of  Peter ;  and  whosoever  doth 
not  receive  them,  neither  availeth  them  the  catholick  faith, 
nor  the  four  evangelists,  but  they  blaspheme  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  shall  have  no  forgiveness. 

S5.  g.  1.  GeneralL 

'  All  kings,  bishops,  and  noblemen,  that  believe  or  suffer 

the  bishop  of  Rome^s  decrees  in  any  thing  to  be  violate,  be 

accursed,  and  for  ever  culpable  before  God,  as  transgressors 

of  the  catholick  faith. 

Dist.  21.    Quamvis,  et  24.  q.  1.    A  recta  memor. 
The  see  of  Rome  hath  neither  spot  nor  wrinkle  in  it,  nor 
cannot  err. 

55.  q.  1.  Ideo  de  senten.  et  re  judicata;  dejurefurando  Ucet 
ad  apostolicce  U.  6.  de  jurejurando. 

The  bishop  of  Rome  is  not  bound  to  any  decrees,  but  he 
may  compel,  as  weU  the  clergy  as  lay-men,  to  receive  his 
decrees  and  canon-law. 

c  c  4 


898  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  9. 7*  2*  Ipsi  cuncta.   Nemo  x.  q.  6.  dudum  aUorum.  17.  q.  4. 

Si  quis  de  bapHs.  et  ejtss  effecht  mqfores. 
The  bishop  of  Rome  hath  authority  to  judge  all  men, 
and  specially  to  discern  the  articles  of  the  fidth,  and  that 
without  any  council,  and  may  assoil  them  that  the  council 
hath  damned ;  but  no  man  hath  authority  to  judge  him, 
nor  to  meddle  with  any  thing  that  he  hath  judged,  neither 
*  emperor,  king,  people,  nor  the  clergy :  and  it  is  not  lawful 

for  any  man  to  dispute  of  his  power. 
gr.  Duo  sunt  S5.  q,  6.  Alios  nos  sanctorum  Juraios  in  Cle- 
men, de  hcsretids  out  qfficium. 
The  bishop  of  Rome  may  excommunicate  emperors  and 
princes,  depose  them  from  their  states,  and  assoil  their  sub- 
^  jects  from  their  oath  and  obedience  to  them,  and  so  con- 
strain them  to  rebellion. 

De  mcffor.  et  obedien.  soKt*  Clement,  de  sefUentia  et  rejudi- 

coita  pastoral. 
The  emperor  is  the  bishop  of  Rome^s  subject,  and  the 
bishop  of  Rome  may  revoke  the  emperor^s  sentence  in  tan- 
poral  causes. 

De  elect,  et  electi  potestate  venerabUem. 
It  belongeth  to  the  bishop  of  Rome  to  allow  or  disallow 
the  emperor  after  he  is  elected ;  and  he  may  translate  the 
empire  from  one  region  to  another. 

De  supplenda  negliffen.  prcelat.  grand,  lu  6. 
The    bishop    of   Rome    may    appoint   coadjutors    unto 
princes. 

Dist.  17.  Si  modo  sinodum  regtda.  Nee  licuit  multum.  Con- 

cUia,  96.  ubinam. 
There  can  be  no  council  of  bishops  without  the  authority 
of  the  see  o{  Rome ;  and  the  emperor  ought  not  to  be  pre- 
sent at  the  council,  except  when  matters  of  the  faith  be  en- 
treating, which  belong  universally  to  every  man. 

2.  q.  6. 
Nothing  may  be  done  against  him  that  appealeth  unto 
Rome. 

1.  ;.  S.  Jliorum  dist.  40.  Si  papa.  Dist.  96.  Satis. 
The  bishop  of  Rome  may  be  judged  of  none  but  of  God 


OF  RECORDS.  898 

only ;  for  altho^  he  ndther  regard  his  own  salvation,  nor  no  BOOK 
man^s  else,  but  draw  down  with  himself  innumerable  people 
by  heaps  unto  hell ;  yet  may  no  mortal  man  in  this  world 
presume  to  reprehend  him :  forasmuch  as  he  is  called  Grod, 
he  may  not  be  judged  o{  man,  for  God  may  be  judged  of 
no  man. 

8.  z,  q.  5. 
The  bishop  of  Rome  may  open  and  shut  heaven  unto  men. 

Dist.  40.  Non  nos. 
The  see  of  Rome  receiveth  holy  men,  or  else  maketh 
them  holy. 

De  penUenHa.  Dist  1.  Serpens. 
He  that  maketb  a  lye  to  the  bishop  of  Rome  oommitteth 
sacriledg. 

De  consecra.  Dist  1 .  De  locorum  prtecepta,  Ecclesia  de  elecL 

et  electi  potestcUeJundamenta. 
To  be  senator,  captain,  patrician,  governor,  or  officer  of 
Rome^  none  shall  be  elected  or  pointed,  without  the  express 
licence  and  special  consent  of  the  see  of  Rome. 

De  eUctione  et  electi  potestate  venerMlem. 
It  appertaineth  to  the  bishop  of  Rome  to  judge  which 
oaths  ought  to  be  kept,  and  which  not 

Dejurejurand,  Si  vera.  15.  q.  6.  Authoritatem. 
And  he  may  absolve  subjects  from  their  oath  of  fidelity^ 
and  absolve  from  other  oaths  that  ought  to  be  kept. 
Dejbro  competent.    Ex  tenore.    De  donat.  inter  virum 
et  uxorem  dependentia.  QuiJiUi  stmt  legittime  per  vene* 
rabilem.    De  elect,  et  electi  potestate  Jundamenta.    Ex^ 
travag.  de  ffuyorit.  et  obedient,  unam  sanctam.    Deju^f 
diciis  novit. 

The  bishop  of  Rome  is  judge  in  temporal  things^  and 
hath  two  swords,  spiritual  and  tempoitd. 

De  JuBreticis  muUorum* 
The  Inshop  of  Rome  may  give  authority  to  arrest  men, 
and  imprison  them  in  manacles  and  fetters. 

Extrav.  de  consuetudme  super  genUs* 
The  bishop  of  Rome  may  cmnpel  princes  to  receive  his 
l^ts. 


S94  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  De  truga  etpace.     Trugaa. 

^^^'  It  belongeth  also  to  him  to  appcnnt  and  command  peace 

and  truce  to  be  observed  and  kept,  or  not. 

Depraibend.  et  dig.  dilectus  ei  U.  6.  licet. 
The  collation  of  all  spiritual  promotions  appertain  to  the 
bishop  of  Rome. 

De  excessibits  prcBlcttorufn.  Sicutunire. 
The  bishop  of  Rome  may  unite  bishopricks  together,  and 
put  one  under  another  at  his  pleasure. 

Lu  6.  de  pceniajelicxs. 
In  the  chapter  Felicis  U.  6.  de  pcenisj  is  the  most  partial 
and  unreasonable  decree  made  by  Bonifacius  8.  that  ever 
was  read  or  heard,  against  them  that  be  adversaries  to  any 
cardinal  of  Rome,  or  to  any  clerk,  or  reli^us  man  of  the 
bishop  of  Homers  family. 

Dist.  28.  Coneulendum.  IKst.  96.  Si  impercUor.  11.  9. 1. 
Quod  derictis.  Nemo  nuMus.  Clericum,  ^c.  ei  q.  SL  Quod 
vero  de  eentetU.  excommuniccUion.  Si  Judex  q,  2.  q.  6.  Si 
quis  dejbro  competent.  NuUtis,  Si  quia.  Ex  transmissa. 
dejbro  compet.  in  6  sectdares* 

Laymen  may  not  be  judges  to  any  of  the  clergy,  nor  com- 
pel them  to  pay  their  undoubted  debts,  but  the  bishops  only 
must  be  their  judges. 

Dejbro  competent.  Cum  sit  licet. 
Rectors  of  churches  may  convent  such  as  do  them  wrong, 
whither  they  will,  before  a  spiritual  judge,  or  a  temporal. 

Idem  ex  parte  dilecti. 
A  layman  being  spoiled,  may  convent  his  adversaries  be- 
fore a  spiritual  judge,  whether  the  lords  of  the  feod  consent 
thereto  or  not. 

Ibidem  eignificcistiy  et  11. 9.  l.placuit. 
A  layman  may  commit  his  cause  to  a  spiritual  judge;  but 
one  of  the  clergy  may  not  commit  hb  cause  to  a  temporal 
judge,  without  the  consent  of  the  bishop. 

Ne  cUrici  vel  monachi.     Secundum. 
Laymen  may  have  no  benefices  to  farm. 


OF  RECORDS.  805 

De  senieniia  excommunicationis.    Naverit  extra,  de pcem-   BOOK 

tenAi  et  remiss.  4t.  etsi.  ^^^' 

All  they  that  make,  or  write  any  statutes  contrary  to  the 
liberties  of  the  church  ;  and  all  princes,  rulers,  and  counsel- 
lors, where  such  statutes  be  made,  or  such  customs  ob- 
served, and  all  the  judges  and  others  that  put  the  same  in 
execution  ;  and  where  such  statutes  and  customs  have  been 
made  and  observed  of  old  time,  all  they  that  put  them  not 
out  of  their  books  be  excommunicate,  and  that  so  griev- 
ously^  that  they  cannot  be  assoiled  but  only  by  the  Inshop 
of  Rome. 

De  immunitaie  ecclesice.  Non  minus  adversus.  Quia  quium 

et  in  6.  clericis* 
The  clergy,  to  the  relief  of  any  common  necessity,  can  no- 
thing confer  without  the  consent  of  the  bishop  of  Rome ; 
nor  it  is  not  lawful  for  any  layman  to  lay  any  impodtion  of 
taxes,  subsidies,  or  any  charges  upon  the  clergy. 

J>ist..  97.  Hoc  capUuJo  et  63.    Nuttus  et  qtuB  sequuntur. 

Non  oiiiB  cum  laic. 
Laymen  may  not  meddle  with  elections  of  the  clergy,  nor 
with  any  other  thing  that  belongeth  unto  them. 

Dejurejurando.    Nimis. 
The  clergy  ought  to  give  no  oath  of  fidelity  to  their  tem- 
poral governors,  except  they  have  temporalities  of  them. 

Dist.  96.  Bene  quidem.  1%  q.  2.  Apostolicos.  Quisquis. 
The  goods  of  the  church  may  in  no  wise  be  alienated, 
but  whosoever  receiveth  or  buyeth  them,  is  bound  to  resti- 
tution ;  and  if  the  chiurch  have  any  ground  which  is  little 
or  nothing  worth,  yet  it  shall  not  be  ^ven  to  the  prince ; 
and  if  the  prince  will  needs  buy  it,  the  sale  shall  be  void 
and  of  no  strength* 

18.  q.  2.  Non  UcecU. 
It  is  not  lawful  for  the  bishop  of  Rome  to  alienate  or 
mortgage  any  lands  of  the  church,  for  every  manner  of  ne- 
cesaty,  except  it  be  houses  in  cities,  which  be  veiy  chaige- 
able  to  support  and  maintain. 


896  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  Dist.  96.  Qids  nunquam,  3.  q.  6.  AccusaHo  11.  q.  1.  Cai^ 
tinua  nuttus  testinumiiim  rdaium  experientuB.  Si  quii- 
quam.  Si  qu€e,  Sicut  H(Uuimu8y  nuUus  de  perwna, 
Siquis. 

Princes  ougbt  to  obey  bishops,  and  the  decrees  of  the 
church,  and  to  submit  their  heads  unto  the  bishops,  and  not 
to  judge  over  the  bishops ;  for  the  bishops  ought  to  be  for- 
bom,  and  to  be  judged  of  no  layman. 

De  tnqfor,  et  obedien,  sdlUe. 
Kings  and  princes  ought  not  to  set  bishops  beneath  them, 
but  reverently  to  rise  against  them,  and  to  asngn  them  an 
honourable  seat  by  them. 

11.  J.  1.  Quuecunque.     ReUUum.     Si  qui  omnes  vclumus. 

PlacuH. 
All  manner  of  causes,  whatsoever  they  be,  spiritual  or  tem- 
poral, ought  to  be  determined  and  judged  by  the  clergy. 

•  Ibidem  omnes. 

No  judge  ou^t  to  refuse  the  witness  of  one  bishop,  altho' 
he  be  but  alone. 

De  hcBreticis  ad  abolendam^  et  in  Clementinis  ut  qfficium. 
Whosoever  teacheth  or  thinketh  of  the  sacraments  other- 
wise than  the  see  of  Rome  doth  teach  and  observe,  and  all 
they  that  the  same  see  doth  judge  hereticks,  be  excommu- 
nicate. 

And  the  bishop  of  Rome  may  compel  by  an  oath,  all 
rulers  and  other  people,  to  observe,  and  cause  to  be  ob- 
served, whatsoever  the  see  of  Rome  shall  ordain  concerning 
heresie,  and  the  fautors  thereof;  and  who  will  not  obey,  he 
may  deprive  them  of  their  dignities. 

Clement  de  reliq.  et  venerate  sanctorum.  Si  Dominus  ex- 
travag.  de  reliq.  et  venerat.  sanctorum.  Cum  pne  ex- 
celsa:  de  pcenitent.  et  remiss,  antiquorum,  et  Clemen, 
unigenitus.     Quemadmodum, 

We  obtain  remission  of  an,  by  observing  of  certain  feasts, 
and  certain  pilgrimages  in  the  jubilee,  and  other  prescribed 
times,  by  virtue  of  the  bishop  of  Rome^s  pardons. 


OF  RECORDS.  Hm 

jemteniUs  et  remistionibus  extraoag.  ca,  8.  Et  m  Do-  book 

•     •    •  111* 

rhofioever  offendeth  the  liberties  of  the  church,  or  doth 
ite  any  interdiction  that  cometh  from  Rome,  or  conspir- 
against  the  person,  or  statute  of  the  bishop,  or  see  of 
le ;  or  by  any  ways  offendeth,  disobeyeth,  or  rebelleth 
nst  the  said  bishop,  or  see ;  or  that  killeth  a  priest,  or 
ideth  personally  against  a  bishop,  or  other  prelate ;  or 
deth,  spoileth,  withholdeth,  or  wasteth  lands  belonging 
le  church  of  Rome,  or  to  any  other  church,  immediately 
ect  to  the  same;  or  whosoever  invadeth  any  pilgrims 
go  to  Rome,  or  any  suitors  to  the  court  of  Rome,  or 
lett  the  devolution  of  causes  unto  that  court,  or  that 
any  new  charges  or  impositions,  real  or  personal  upon 
church,  or  ecclesiastical  person ;  and  generally  all  others 
offend  in  the  cases  contained  in  the  bull,  which  is  usually 
lished  by  the  bishops  of  Rome  upon  Maundy  Thurs* 
;  all  these  can  be  assoiled  by  no  priest,  bishop,  arch- 
op,  nor  by  none  other,  but  only  by  the  bishop  of  Rome, 
ly  his  express  licence. 

%.  4.  q,  z. 
Lobbing  of  the  clergy,  and  poor  men,  appertaineth  unto 
judgment  of  the  Inshops. 

2S.  9.  g. 
le  is  no  man-slayer  that  slayeth  a  man  which  is  excom- 
aicate. 
)ist.  68.  Tibi  domino  de  sententia  excommunicationis. 

Si  judex. 
lere  may  be  added  the  most  tjrrannical  and  abominable 
is  which  the  bishop  of  Rome  exacts  of  the  emperors; 
Clement,  de  jurejurando  Romani  dist.  6.  8.     Tibi  do^ 

De  consecra.  Dist.  1.  Sicui. 
t  is  better  not  to  consecrate,  than  to  consecrate  in  a 
De  not  hallowed. 

De  consecrat.  Dist.  5.  De  hie  manuSj  uijefuni. 
confirmation,  if  it  be  ministred  by  any  other  than  a  bi- 
p,  is  of  no  value,  nor  is  no  sacrament  of  the  churdi ; 

4 


898  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK   also  confirmation  is  more  to  be  had  in  reverence  than  bap- 
III 
*      tbm  ;  and  no  man  by  baptism  can  be  a  Christian  man  with- 
out confirmation. 

De  pcemUfU.  Dist.  1.  MuMpUx* 
A  penitent  person  can  have  no  remistton  of  his  sin,  bat 
by  supplication  of  the  priests. 


XXVIIL 

A  mandate  Jbr  publishtng  and  using  the  prayers  in  the 

Englieh  tongue. 

Mandatum  domino  episcopo  London,  direct :  pro  puiU- 

catione  regiarum  infunctionum. 

Regifter,  MosT  reverend  father  in  God,  right  trusty  and  right 
mTmb'  veil-beloved  we  greet  you  well,  and  let  you  wit,  that  call- 
ing to  our  remembrance  the  miserable  state  of  all  Chris- 
tendom, being  at  this  present,  besides  all  other  troubles,  so 
plagued  with  most  cruel  wars,  hatred,  and  dissentions,  as  no 
place  of  the  same  almost  (being  the  whole  reduced  to  a  very 
narrow  comer)  remaineth  in  good  peace,  agreement,  and 
concord ;  the  help  and  remedy  whereof  far  exceeding  the 
power  of  any  man,  must  be  called  for  of  him  who  only  is 
able  to  grant  our  petitions,  and  never  forsaketh  nor  repealeth 
any  that  firmly  believe,  and  faithfully  call  on  him ;  unto 
whom  also  the  example  of  scripture  cncourageth  us,  in  all 
these  and  other  our  troubles  and  necessities,  to  fly  and  to 
cry  for  aid  and  succour ;  being  therefore  resolved  to  have 
continually  from  henceforth  general  processions,  in  all  cities, 
towns,  churches,  and  parishes  of  this  our  realm,  said  and 
sung,  with  such  reverence  and  devotion  as  appertaineth. 
Forasmuch  as  heretofore  the  people,  partly  for  lack  of  good 
instruction  and  calling,  and  partly  for  that  they  understood 
no  part  of  such  prayers  or  suffrages  as  were  used  to  be  sung 
and  said,  have  used  to  come  very  slackly  to  the  procession, 
when  the  same  have  been  commanded  heretofore :  we  have 
set  forth  certain  godly  prayers  and  sufirages  in  our  native 
English  tongue,  which  we  send  you  herewith,  signifying 


OF  RECORDS.  399 

unto  you,  that  for  the  spedal  trust  and  confidence  we  have  BOOK 
of  your  godly  mind,  and  earnest  desire,  to  the  setting  for-  • 
ward  of  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  true  worshipping  of  his 
most  holy  name,  within  that  province  committed  by  us  unto 
you,  we  have  sent  unto  you  these  sufirages,  not  to  be  for  a 
month  or  two  observed,  and  after  slenderly  considered,  as 
other  our  injunctions  have  to  our  no  little  marvel,  been 
used ;  but  to  (he  intent  that  as  well  the  same,  as  other  our 
injunctions,  may  be  earnestly  set  forth  by  preaching  good 
exhortations  and  otherwise  to  the  people,  in  such  sort  as 
they  feeling  the  godly  taste  thereof,  may  godly  and  joy- 
ously, with  thanks,  receive,  embrace,  and  frequent  the  same, 
as  appertaineth.  Wherefore  we  will  and  command  you,  as 
you  will  answer  unto  us  for  the  contrary,  not  only  to  cause 
these  prayers  and  suffrages  aforesaid  to  be  published,  fre- 
quent^, and  openly  used  in  all  towns,  churches,  villages, 
and  parishes  of  your  own  diocess,  but  also  to  fflgnify  this 
our  pleasure,  unto  all  other  bishops  of  your  province,  will- 
ing and  commanding  them  in  our  name,  and  by  virtue 
hereof,  to  do  and  execute  the  same  accordingly.  Unto 
whose  proceedings,  in  the  execution  of  this  our  command- 
ment, we  will  that  you  have  a  spedal  respect,  and  make  re- 
port unto  us,  if  any  shall  not  with  good  dexterity  accomplish 
the  same ;  not  failing,  as  our  special  trust  is  in  you. 

At  St.  Jameses,  Jun%% — regni  86.     Directed  to  the 
archbishop  of  Canterbury. 


XXIX. 

The  articles  acknowledged  by  Shaxton^  late  hp.  ofSarum. 

The  first ;  Almighty  God  by  the  power  of  his  word,  Regwter, 
pronounced  by  the  priest  at  mass  in  the  consecration,  tum-foi«  joo', 
eth  the  bread  and  wine  into  the  natural  body  and  blood  of 
our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ ;  so  that  after  the  consecration, 
there  remaineth  no  substance  of  bread  and  wine,  but  only 
the  substance  of  Christ,  God  and  man. 


400  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK       The  second;  The  said  blessed  sacrament,  beii^  onoe 
^^*      consecrate,  is  and  remaineth  still  the  very  body  and  Uood 
of  our  Saviour  Chiist,  although  it  be  reserved,  and  not  pre> 
sently  distributed. 

The  third ;  The  same  blessed  saerament  being  consecrate, 
b  and  ought  to  be  worshipped  and  ad<xred  with  godly  ho- 
nour wheresoever  it  is,  forasmuch  as  it  is  the  bodv  of  Christ 
inseparably  united  to  the  Drity. 

The  fourth;  The  church,  by  the  ministraUon  of  the 
priest,  oflereth  daily  at  the  mass  for  a  sacrifice  to  Almighty 
God,  the  self-same  body  and  blood  of  our  Saviour  Christ, 
under  the  form  of  bread  and  wine,  in  the  remembrance  and 
representation  of  Christ^s  death  and  passion. 

The  fifth ;  The  same  body  and  blood  which  is  offered  in 
the  mass,  is  the  very  propitiaUon  and  satisfaction  fcHT  the 
nns  of  the  world ;  forasmuch  as  it  is  the  self  same  in  sub- 
stance which  was  offered  upon  the  cross  for  our  redemption: 
and  the  oblation  and  action  of  the  priest  is  also  a  sacrifice  of 
praise  and  thanksgiving  unto  God  for  his  benefits,  and  not 
the  satisfaction  for  the  sins  of  the  world,  for  that  is  only  to 
be  attributed  to  Chrisf  s  passion. 

The  sixth ;  The  said  oblation,  or  sacrifice,  so  by  the 
priest  offered  in  the  mass,  is  available  and  profitable  both 
for  the  quick  and  the  dead,  altho^  it  lieth  not  in  the  power 
of  man  to  limit  how  much,  or  in  what  measure  the  same 
doth  avail. 

The  seventh  ;  It  is  not  a  thing  of  necessity,  that  the  sa- 
crament of  the  altar  should  be  ministred  unto  the  people 
under  both  kinds  of  bread  and  wine :  and  it  is  none  abuse 
that  the  same  be  ministred  to  the  people  under  the  one 
kind;  forasmuch  as  in  every  of  both  the  kinds,  whole 
Christ,  both  body  and  blood  Is  contained. 

The  eighth ;  It  is  no  derogation  to  the  vertue  of  the  mass, 
altho^  the  priest  do  receive  the  sacrament  alone,  and  none 
other  receive  it  with  him. 

The  ninth  ;  The  mass  used  in  this  realm  of  England  is 
agreeable  to  the  institution  of  Christ ;  and  we  have  in  this 


OF  RECORDS.  401 

diUTch  of  England,  the  very  true  sacrament, ^hich  is  the  BOOK 
▼eiy  body  and  blood  of  our  Saviour  Christ,  under  the  form 
of  bread  and  wine. 

The  tenth ;  The  church  of  Christ  hath,  doth,  and  may 
lawfully  order  some  priests  to  be  ministers  of  the  sacraments, 
altho'  the  same  do  not  preach,  nor  be  not  admitted  there- 
unto. 

The  eleventh;  Priests  being  once  dedicated  unto  God 
by  the  order  of  priesthood,  and  all  such  men  and  women  as 
have  advisedly  made  vows  unto  God  of  chastity  or  widow- 
hood, may  not  lawfully  marry  after  their  said  orders  re- 
ceived, ac  vows  made. 

The  twelfth  ;  Secret  auricular  confession  is  expedient  and 
necessary  to  be  retained,  continued,  and  frequented  in  the 
church  of  Christ. 

The  thirteenth ;  The  prescience  and  predestination  of  Al- 
mighty Grod,  altho*  in  it  self  it  be  infallible,  induceth  no  ne- 
cessity to  the  action  of  man,  but  that  he  may  freely  use  the 
power  of  his  own  will  or  choice,  the  said  presdence  or  pre- 
destination notwithstanding. 

I  Nicholas  Shaxton,  with  my  heart  do 
believe,  and  with  my  mouth  do  con- 
fess all  these  articles  above-written  to 
be  true  in  every  part. 
Ne  despicicu  hominem  avertentem  se  a  peccaio, 
neque  improperes  ei :  memento  quoniam  omnes 
in  corrupHone  sumtiSj  Ecclus.  8. 


A  letter  written  by  Lethington  the  secretary  of  Scotland^  to 
sir  Wmiam  CecU,  the  queen  ofEnglancrs  secretary,  touch- 
ing the  title  of  the  queen  of  Scots  to  the  crown  of  England ; 
by  which  it  appears  that  K.  Henry'' s  will  was  not  signed 
by  him. 

I  CAMKOT  be  ignorant  that  some  do  object  as  to  herExMSS. 
majes^^'s  foreign  birth,  and   hereby   think   to  make  her^'^'*'*^ 
VOL.  I.  p.  S.  n  d 


40S  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  incapable  of  the  inheritance  of  England .  To  that  you  know 
^^'*  for  answer  what  may  be  said  by  an  English  patron  of  my 
mistresses  cause,  altho^  I  being  a  Scot  will  not  affirm  the 
same,  that  there  ariseth  amongst  you  a  question.  Whether 
the  realm  of  Scotland  be  forth  of  the  homage  and  leageance 
of  England  ?  and  therefore  you  have  in  sundry  proclama- 
tions preceding  your  wars  making,  and  in  sundry  books 
at  sundry  times,  laboured  much  to  prove  the  homage  and 
fealty  of  Scotland  to  England.  Your  stories  also  be  not 
void  of  this  intent.  What  the  judgment  of  the  fathers  d 
your  law  is,  and  what  commonly  is  thought  in  this  mattar, 
you  know  better  than  I,  and  may  have  better  intelligence 
than  I,  the  argument  being  fitter  for  your  assertion  than 
mine. 

Another  question  thereJs  also  upon  this  objection  of  fo- 
reign birth  ;  that  is  to  say.  Whether  princes  inheritable  to 
the  crown  be,  in  case  of  the  crown,  exempted  or  concluded 
as  private  persons  being  strangers  bom  forth  of  the  alle- 
giance of  England.  You  know  in  this  case,  as  divers  others, 
the  state  of  the  crown  :  the  persons  inheritable  to  the  crown 
at  the  time  of  their  capacity,  have  divers  differences  and  pre- 
rogatives from  other  persons;  many  laws  made  for  other 
persons  take  no  hold  in  case  of  the  prince,  and  they  have 
such  priviledges  as  other  persons  enjoy  not ;  as  in  cases  of 
attainders,  and  other  penal  laws :  examples,  Hen.  7.  who 
being  a  subject,  was  attainted ;  and  Kd,  4.  and  his  father 
Richard  Plantagenet  were  both  attainted;  all  which  not- 
withstanding their  attainders  had  right  to  the  crown,  and 
two  of  them  attained  the  same.  Amongst  many  reasons  to 
be  shewed,  both  for  the  differences,  and  that  foreign  birth 
doth  not  take  place  in  the  case  of  the  crown,  as  in  common 
persons,  the  many  experiences  before  the  conquest,  and 
since,  of  your  kings,  do  plainly  testify,  2.  Of  purpose  I 
will  name  unto  you,  Hen.  2d.  Maud  the  empress  son,  and 
Richard  of  Bourdeaux  the  Black  Princes  son,  the  rather  for 
that  neither  of  the  two  was  the  king  of  England^s  son,  and 
so  not  enfant  du  roy^  if  the  word  be  taken  in  this  strict  sig- 
nification.    And  for  the  better  proof  that  it  was  always  the 


OF  RECORDS.  408 

cnnmon  law  of  your  realm,  that  in  the  case  of  the  crown,    BOOK 
ireign  Inrth  was  no  bar ;  you  do  remember  the  words  of  the  ' 

M.  ^.  Ed.  8.  where  it  is  said,  the  law  was  ever  so :  where- 
pon  if  you  can  remember  it,  you  and  I  fell  out  at  a  rea- 
)ning  in  my  lord  of  Leicester's  chamber,  by  the  occasion 
f  the  abridgment  of  Rastal,  wherein  I  did  shew  you  some- 
hat  to  this  purpose ;  also  these  words,  infant  and  a/iices^ 
W9  be  in  prcedicamento  ad  aliquid,  and  so  correlatives  in 
ich  sort,  as  the  meaning  of  the  law  was  not  to  restrain 
le  understanding  of  this  word  infiinif  so  strict  as  only  to 
le  children  of  the  king's  body,  but  to  others  inheritable 
I  remainder;  and  if  some  sophisters  will  needs  cavil  about 
le  precise  understanding  of  infant,  let  them  be  answered 
ith  the  scope  of  this  word  ancestors  in  all  provisions,  for 
Its,  nepotes  and  liberie  you  may  see  there  was  no  differ- 
Qce  betwixt  the  first  degree,  and  these  that  come  after 
y  the  civil  law.  Liberorum  appellatione,  comprehendun* 
ir  nan  solum  JUii,  verum  etiam  nepotes,  pronepotesy  abne- 
oiesj  &c.  If  you  examine  the  reason  why  foreign  birth 
\  excluded,  you  may  see  that  it  was  not  so  needful  in 
rinces  cases,  as  in  common  persons.  Moreover,  I  know 
lat  England  hath  oftentime  married  with  daughters,  and 
larried  with  the  greatest  foreign  princes  of  Europe.  And 
>  I  do  also  understand,  that  they  all  did  repute  the  chil* 
ren  of  them,  and  of  the  daughters  of  England,  inheritable 
1  succession  to  that  crown,  notwithstanding  the  foreign 
irth  of  their  issue:  and  in  this  case  I  do  appeal  to  all 
bronicles,  to  their  contracts  of  marriages,  and  to  the  opin- 
m  of  all  the  princes  of  Christendom.  For  tho'  England 
e  a  noble  and  puissant  country,  the  respect  of  the  alliaiK» 
nly,  and  the  dowry,  hath  not  moved  the  great  princes  to 
latch  so  often  in  marriages,  but  the  possibility  of  the  crown 
1  succession.  I  cannot  be  ignorant  altogether  in  this  mat- 
sr,  considering  that  I  serve  my  sovereign  in  the  room  that 
ou  serve  yours.  The  contract  of  marriage  is  extant  be- 
irixt  the  king,  my  mistris's  grandfather,  and  queen  Mar- 
aret,  daughter  to  king  Henry  the  7th,  by  whose  person 

i>d2 


404  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK   the  title  is  devolved  on  my  soverdign ;  what  her  father's 
meaning  was  in  bestowing  of  her,  the  world  knoweth,  by 
that  which  is  contained  in  the  chronicles  written  by  PoK* 
dorus  Virgilius,  before  (as  I  think)  either  you  or  I  was 
bom ;  at  least  when  it  was  littl^  thought  that  this  matter 
should  come  in  question.     There  is  another  exception  also 
laid  against  my  soveraign,  which  seems  at  the  first  to  be 
of  some  weighty  grounded  upon  some  statutes  made  in  king 
Hen.  8.  time,  (viz.)  of  the  28th,  and  S5th  of  his  reign, 
whereby  full  power  and  authority  was  given  him  the  said 
king  Henry,  to  give,  dispose,  appoint,  assign,  declare^  and 
limit,  by  his  letters  patents  under  his  great  seal,  or  else 
by  his  last  will  made  in  writing,  and  signed  with  bis  hand 
at  his  pleasure,  from  time  to  time  thereafter  the  imperial 
crown  of  that  realm,  &c.     Which  imperial  crown  is  hy 
some  alledged  and  constantly  affirmed  to  have  been  limited 
and  disposed,  by  the  last  will  and  testament  of  the  said 
king  Hen.  8.  signed  with  his  hand  before  his  death  unto 
the  children  of  the  lady  Francis;  and  Eleanor,  daughter 
to  Mary  the  French  queen,  younger  daughter  of  Hen.  7. 
and   of  Charles   Brandon   duke   of  Suffolk ;    so   as  it  is 
thought  the  queen,  my  sovereign,  and  all  others,  by  course 
of  inheritance,  be  by  these  circumstances  excluded,  and 
foreclosed:    so  as  it  does  well  become  all  subjects,  such 
as  I  am,  so  my  liking  is,  to  speak  of  princes,  of  their  reigns 
and  proceedings  modestly,  and  with  respect ;  yet  I  cannot 
abstain  to  say,  that  the  chronicles  and  histories  of  that  age, 
and  your  own  printed  statutes  being  extant,  do  contaminate 
and  disgrace  greatly  the  reign,  of  that  king  in  that  time. 
But  to  come  to  our  purpose,  what  equity  and  justice  was 
that  to  disinherit  a  race  of  foreign  princes  of  their  possi- 
bility, and  maternal  right,  by  a  municipal  law  or  statute 
made  in  that, .  which  some  would  term  abrupt  time,  and 
say,  that  that  would  rule  the  roast,  yea,  and  to  exclude 
the  right  heirs  from  their  title,  without  calling  them  to  an- 
swer, or  any  for  them :  well  it  may  be  said,  that  the  injury 
of  the  time,  and  the  indirect  dealing  is  not  to  be  allowed ; 


OF  RECORDS.  405 

Ixit  HDoe  it  is  done  it  caonot  be  avoided,  unless  some  dr-   BOOK 
cumstanoes  material  do  annihilate  the  said  limitation  and 
dispoAtion  of  the  crown. 

Now  let  us  examine  the  manner  and  circumstances  how 
lung  Hen.    8.   was   by   statute    inabled    to   dispose   the 
crown.    There  is  a  form  in  two  sorts  prescribed  him,  which 
be  may  not  transgress,  that  is  to  say,  either  by  his  let- 
ters patents,  sealed  with  his  great  seal,  or  by  his  last  will, 
signed  with  his  hand:    for  in  this  extraordinary  case  he 
was  held  to  an  ordinary  and  precise  form;  which  being 
not  observed,  the  letters  patents,  or  will,  cannot  work  the 
intent  or  eSect  supposed.     And  to  disprove,  that  the  will 
was  signed  with  his  own  hand ;  you  know,  that  long  be- 
fine  his  death  he  never  used  his  own  signing  with  his  own 
hand ;  and  in  the  time  of  his  sickness,  being  divers  times 
pressed  to  put  his  hand  to  the  will  written,  he  refused  to 
do  it.     And  it  seemed  God  would  not  suffer  him  to  pro- 
ceed in  an  act  so  injurious  and  prejudicial  to  the  right 
heir  of  the  crown,  being  his  niece.     Then  his  death  ap- 
proaching, some  as  well  known  to  you  as  to  me,  caused 
William  Clarke,  sometimes  servant  to  Thomas  Henneage, 
to  agn  the  supposed  will  with  a  stamp,  (for  otherwise 
signed  it  was  never) ;  and  yet  notwithstanding  some  re- 
specting more  the  satisfaction  of  their  ambition,  and  others 
their  private  commodity,  than  just  and  upright  dealings 
procured  divers  honest  gentlemen,  attending  in  divers  se- 
veral rooms  about  the  king^s  person,  to  testify  with  their 
hand-writings  the  contents  of  the  said  pretended  will,  sur- 
mised to  be  signed  with  the  king^s  own  hand.     To  prove 
this  dissembled  and  forged  signed  testament,  I  do  refer  you 
to  such  trials  as  be  yet  left.     First ;  the  attestation  of  the 
late  lord   Paget,  published   in   the  parliament  in   queen 
Mary^s  time,  for  the  restitution  of  the  duke  of  Norfolk. 
Next,  I  pray  you,  on  my  sovereign''s  behalf,  that  the  depo> 
sitioos  may  be  taken  in  this  matter  of  the  marquess  of  Win- 
chester, lord  treasurer  of  England ;  the  marquess  of  North- 
ampton, the  earl  of  Pembroke,  sir  William  Petre  then  one 
of  king  Henry^s  secretaries,  sir  Henry  Nevell,  sir  Maurice 

DdS  M 


406  A  COLLECTION 

BOOK  Barkley,  doctor  Biits,  Edmond  Harman  Baker,  John  Os- 
bom  groom  of  the  chamber,  m  Anthony  Dennis,  if  he  be 
living,  Terris,  the  chirurgion,  and  such  as  have  heard  DaTid 
Vincent  and  others  speak  in  this  case ;  and  that  thm  attesU 
ations  may  be  enrolled  in  the  chancery,  and  in  the  ardies, 
inperpetuam  ret  memaricnn. 

Thirdly ;  I  do  refer  you  to  the  original  will  surmised  to 
be  signed  with  the  king^s  own  hand,  that  thereby  it  may 
most  clearly  and  evidently  appear  by  some  differences,  how 
the  same  was  not  signed  with  the  king^s  hand,  but  stamped 
as  aforesaid.     And  albeit  it  is  used  both  as  an  argument 
and  calumniation  against  my  sovereign  to  some,  that  the 
said  original  hath  been  embraelled  in  queen  Mary'^s  time,  I 
trust  God  will  and  hath  reserved  the  same  to  be  an  instru- 
ment to  relieve  the  truth,  and  to  confound  fidse  surmises, 
that  thereby  the  right  may  take  place,  notwithstanding  the 
many  exemplificaUons  and  transcripts,  which  being  sealed 
with  the  great  seal,  do  run  abroad  in  England,  and  do 
carry  away  many  mens  minds,  as  great  presumptions  of  great 
verity  and  validity.    But,  sir,  you  know  in  cases  of  less  im- 
portance, that  the  whole  realm  of  England  transcripts  and 
exemplifications  be  not  of  so  great  force  in  law  to  serve  for 
the  recovery  of  any  thing,  either  real  or  personal :  and  in  as 
much  as  my  sovereign's  title  in  this  case  shall  be  little  ad- 
vanced, by  taking  exceptions  to  others  pretended  and  erased 
titles,  considering  her  precedency,  I  will  leave  it  to  such  as 
are  to  claim  after  the  issue  of  Hen.  the  7th,  to  lay  in  bar 
the  poligamy  of  Charles  Brandon  the  duke  of  Suffolk  ;  and 
also  the  vitiated  and  clandestine  contract,  (if  it  may  be  so 
called)  having  no  witness  nor  solemnization  of  Christian  ma- 
trimony, nor  any  lawful  matching  of  the  earl  of  Hartford 
and  the  lady  Katherine.     Lastly ;  the  semblably  compel- 
ling of  Mr.  Kay,  and  the  lady  Mary  sister  to  the  lady  Ka- 
therine. 

And  now,  sir,  I  have,  to  answer  your  desire,  said  some- 
what briefly  to  the  matter,  which  indeed  is  very  little,  where 
so  much  may  be  said ;  for  to  speak  truly,  the  cause  speaketh 
tor  it  self.     I  have  so  long  forbom  to  deal  in  this  matter, 


OF  RECORDS.  407 

that  I  ba^e  almost  forgotten  many  things  which  may  be   BOOK 
aid  for  roboration  of  her  right,  which  I  can  shortly  reduce  ' 

to  my  remembrance,  being  at  Edinburgh  where  my  notes 
are :  so  that  if  you  be  not  by  this  satisfied,  upon  knowledg 
IWxn  you  of  any  other  objection,  I  hope  to  satisfy  you  unto 
all  things  may  be  said  against  her.  In  the  mean  time  I 
pray  you  so  counsel  the  queen,  your  sovereign,  as  some 
eflSectual  reparation  may  follow  without  delay,  of  the  many 
and  sundry  traverses  and  disfavourings  committed  against 
the  queen,  my  sovereign :  as  the  publishing  of  so  many  ex- 
emplifications of  king  Henry's  supposed  will,  the  secret  em- 
faraciDg  of  John  Halles  books,  the  books  printed  and  not 
avowed  the  last  sumfmer,  one  of  the  which  my  mistress  hath 
sent  by  Henry  KiUigrew  to  the  queen  your  sovereign  ;  the 
disputes  and  proceedings  of  LincolnVInn,  where  the  case 
was  ruled  against  the  queen  my  sovereign ;  the  speeches  of 
sundry  in  this  last  session  of  parliament,  tending  all  to  my 
soverdgn'^s  derision,  and  nothing  said  to  the  contrary  by  any 
man,  but  the  matter  shut  up  with  silence,  most  to  her  pre- 
judice ;  and  by  so  much  the  more  as  every  man  is  gone 
home  settled  and  confirmed  in  his  error.  And  lastly,  the 
queen,  your  sovereign'^s  resolution  to  defend  now  by  procla- 
mations, all  books  and  writings  containing  any  discussion  of 
titles  when  the  whole  realm  hath  engendred  by  these  fond 
proceedings,  and  other  favoured  practises,  a  settled  opinion 
against  my  sovereigns,  to  the  advancement  of  my  lady  Ka- 
therine^s  title.  I  might  also  speak  of  another  book  lately 
printed  and  set  abroad  in  this  last  session,  containing  many 
untruths  and  weak  reasons,  which  Mr.  Wailing  desired 
might  be  answerM  before  the  defence  were  made  by  procla- 
mation. I  trust  you  will  so  hold  hand  to  the  reformation 
of  all  these  things,  as  the  queen,  my  sovereign,  may  have 
effectually  occasion  to  esteem  you  her  friend ;  which  doing, 
you  shall  never  offend  the  queen  your  mistress,  your  coun- 
try, nor  conscience,  but  be  a  favourer  of  the  truth  against 
errors,  and  yet  deserve  well  of  a  princess,  who  hath  a  good 
heart  to  recognize  any  good  turn,  when  it  is  done  her,  and 
may  hereafter  have  means  to  do  you  pleasure.     For  my 

Dd4  ^ 


408        A  COLLECTION  OF  RECORDS. 

BOOK  particular,  as  I  have  always  honoured  you  as  my  fathei 
do  I  still  remain  of  the  same  mind,  as  one,  whom  in 
things  not  touching  the  state,  you  may  direct,  as  your 
Thomas  Cecil,  and  with  my  hearty  commendations  to  ; 
and  my  lady,  both,  I  take  my  leave.  From  Strivling, 
14th  of  January,  1666. 


AN 


APPENDIX 


CONCERNING  80MB  OP 


HE  ERRORS  AND  FALSEHOODS 


IN 


SANDERS'S  BOOK 


OP 


THE  ENGLISH  SCHISM. 


I 


n 


nun)i , 


*oo(ie-rt)fa<i,/i/,^ 


>/.i  .111)1' 


AFPEXDI 


IwilJjr  be  done,  if  ike 

cMBftiiiJOCg '  flB^  duT  aO  BeD  kiiov^  those 
U>  ftyv  «■!▼  fivB  ike  iDrenbaa  jnd  ftrr  «f  dbe 
jxKt  r  J^  liy  I  ^■'o^  ""^  ^^^  diBiD,  the  greMcK  ptit 
that  raid  or  hev  their  pocau^  »e  aaftcned  and  «naMr 
toadied. 

Some  sadi  deagB  Sawlcn  seeni  to  ha^e  had  in  fab  book^ 
wfakfa  he  Yenr  wuelT  kept  up  as  lon^  as  he  fired:  he  «k 
tended  torepve«nt  the  lefonnatioo  in  the  foulest  shape  thtl 
was  possible,  to  defiune  queen  E&csbeth,  to  Man  her  blood, 
and  thereby  to  bring  her  title  to  the  cancnrn  in  qiiestion ;  and 
to  magniiy  the  authorit  j  of  the  see  of  Rome,  and  celebtnt» 
monastic  orders,  with  all  the  pndses  and  high  charactefs  he 
eoold  devise:  and  therefore,  after  he  had  writ  several  book« 
on  these  sulqects,  without  any  considerable  sucfc«a«  they 
being  all  rather  filled  with  foul  calumnies  and  detfiictii^( 
malice,  than  good  arguments,  or  strong  sense,  he  resolvefi 
to  try  his  skill  another  way ;  so  he  intended  to  tell  a  doieftil 
tale,  which  should  raise  a  detesution  of  heresy,  an  ill  t^iin* 
ion  of  the  queen,  cast  a  stain  on  her  blood,  and  disparagu 
her  title,  and  advance  the  honour  of  the  papaey.  A  tm- 
gedy  was  fitter  for  these  ends,  since  it  left  the  deepost  )m» 


412  AN  APPENDIX. 

pressions  on  the  graver  and  better  affections  of  the  mind; 
the  scene  must  be  laid  in  England,  and  king  Henry  the 
Eighth  and  his  three  children,  with  the  changes  that  were 
in  their  times,  seemed  to  afford  very  plentiful  matter  for  a 
man  of  wit  and  fancy,  who  knew  where  he  could  dexterously 
shew  his  art ;  and  had  boldness  enough  to  do  it  without 
shame,  or  the  reverence  due,  either  to  crowned  heads,  or  to 
persons  that  were  dead.  Yet  because  he  knew  not  how  he 
could  hold  up  his  face  to  the  world,  after  these  discoveries 
were  made,  which  he  had  reason  to  expect,  this  was  con- 
cealed as  long  as  he  lived ;  and  after  he  had  died^/&r  his 
Jbiik  (that  is,  in  rebellion,  which  I  shall  shew  is  theJhUh 
in  his  style)  this  work  of  his  was  published.  The  style  is 
generally  clean,  and  things  are  told  in  an  easy  and  pleasant 
way ;  only  he  could  not  use  his  art  so  decently,  as  to  re- 
strain that  malice  which  boiled  in  his  breast,  and  often  fer- 
mented out  too  palpably  in  his  pen. 

The  book  served  many  ends  well,  and  so  was  generally 
much  cried  up,  by  men  who  had  been  long  accustomed  to 
commend  any  thing  that  was  useful  to  them,  without  trou- 
bling themselves  with  those  impertinent  questions,  whether 
they  were  true  or  false ;  yet  Rishton,  and  others  since  that 
time,  took  the  pencU  again  in  their  hands,  and  finding  there 
were  many  touches  wanting,  which  would  give  much  life  to 
the  whole  piece,  have  so  changed  it,  that  it  was  afterwards 
reprinted,  not  only  with  a  large  continuation,  that  was  writ 
by  a  much  more  unskilful  poet,  but  with  so  many  and  great 
addiuons,  scattered  through  the  whole  work,  whereby  it 
seemed  so  changed  in  the  vamping,  that  it  looked  new. 

If  any  will  give  themselves  the  trouble,  to  compare  his 
fable  with  the  History  that  I  have  written,  and  the  certain 
undoubted  authorities  I  bring  in  confirmation  of  what  I  as- 
sert, with  the  slender,  and  (for  the  most  part)  no  authorities, 
he  brings,  they  will  soon  be  able  to  discern  where  the  truth 
lies :  but  because  all  people  have  not  the  leisure  or  opportu- 
nities for  laying  things  so  critically  together,  I  was  advised, 
by  those  whose  counsels  directed  me  in  this  whole  work,  to 
sum  up,  in  an  Appendix,  the  most  considerable  falsehoods 


AN  APPENDIX,  418 

and  mistakes  of  that  book,  with  the  evidences  upon  which 
I  rejected  them.  Therefore  I  have  drawn  out  the  following 
extraction,  which  consists  of  errors  of  two  sorts.  The  one 
is,  of  those  in  which  there  is  indeed  no  malice,  yet  they 
shew  the  writer  had  no  true  information  of  our  affairs,  but 
commits  many  faults,  which  tho^  they  leave  not  such  foul 
imputatipns  on  the  author,  yet  tend  very  much  to  disparage 
ind  discredit  his  work.  But  the  others  are  of  an  higher 
;uilt,  being  designed  forgeries  to  serve  partial  ends;  not 
3nly  without  any  authority,  but  manifestly  contrary  to 
truth,  and  to  such  records  as  (in  spite  of  all  the  care  they 
xxk  in  Q.  Mary^s  time  by  destroying  them,  to  condemn 
306terity  to  ignorance  in  these  matters)  are  yet  reserved, 
ind  serve  to  discover  the  falsehood  of  those  calumnies  in 
^hich  they  have  traded  so  long.  I  shall  pursue  these  errors 
n  the  series  in  which  they  are  delivered  in  Sanders  his 
xx>k,  according  to  the  impression  at  Colen  16£8,  which  is 
hat  I  have.  I  first  set  down  his  errors,  and  then  a  short 
x>nfutation  of  them,  referring  the  reader  for  fuller  informa- 
ion  to  the  foregoing  History. 

1.  Sanders  says;  ^*  That  when   prince  Arthur  and  hisPBg«a. 
^  princess  were  bedded,  king  Henry  the   7th  ordered  a 
*  grave  matron  to  lie  in  the  bed,  that  so  they^ight  not 
'  consummate  their  marriage.^' 

This  is  the  ground-work  of  the  whole  fable ;  and  should 
lave  been  some  way  or  other  proved.  But  if  we  do  not 
ake  so  small  a  circumstance  upon  his  word,  we  treat  him 
udely ;  and  who  will  write  histories,  if  they  be  bound  to 
ay  nothing  but  truth  1  but  little  thought  our  author  that 
here  were  three  depositions  upon  record,  pointblank  against 
his ;  for  the  duchess  of  Norfolk,  the  viscount  of  Fitzwater 
nd  his  lady,  deposed  they  saw  them  bedded  together,  and 
he  bed  blessed  after  they  two  were  put  in  it ;  besides  that 
uch  an  extravagant  thing  was  never  known  done  in  any 
»lace. 

^  Sanders  says ;  ^'  Prince  Arthur  wius  not  then  fifteen  Ibid. 

years  of  age,  and  was  sick  of  a  lingering  disease.**^ 

The  plot  goes  on  but  scurvily,  when  the  next  thing  that 


414  AN  APPENDIX- 

18  brought  to  oonfinn  it  is  contradicted  by  records. 
Arthur  was  bom  the  dOth  of  September  in  the  year  I486, 
and  so  was  15  years  old  and  two  months  passed  at  the  14di 
of  November  1501,  in  whiqh  he  was  married  to  the  princess, 
and  was  then  of  a  lively  and  good  complexion,  and  did  not 
b^n  to  decay  till  the  Shrovetide  following,  which  was  im- 
puted to  his  excesses  in  the  bed,  as  the  witnesses  depose. 

P>S«  >•  S.  He  says ;  *^  Upon  the  motion  for  the  marrying  of  his 

*^  brother  Henry  to  the  princess,  it  was  agreed  to  by  all, 
^  that  the  thing  was  lawful."" 

It  was  perhaps  agreed  on  at  Rome,  where  money  and 
other  political  arts  sway  their  counsels;  but  it  was  not 
agreed  to  in  England :  for  which  we  have  no  meaner  au< 
thority  than  Warham  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  who^ 
when  examined  upon  oath,  deposed  that  himself  then 
thought  the  marriage  was  not  honourable,  nor  well  pleasing 
to  God,  and  that  he  had  thereupon  opposed  it  much,  and 
that  the  people  murmured  at  it. 

Page  3-  4.  He  says ;  *^  There  was  not  one  man  in  any  nation 

^*  under  heaven,  or  in  the  whole  church,  that  spake  against 
"  it.^ 

The  common  style  of  the  Roman  church,  calling  the  see 
of  Rome  the  catholick  church,  must  be  applied  to  this,  to 
bring  off  our  author ;  otherwise  I  know  not  how  to  save  his 
reputation.  Therefore  by  all  the  nations  under  heaven  must 
be  understood  only  the  divines  at  Rome,  though  when  it  came 
to  be  examined,  they  could  scarce  find  any  who  would  justify 
it :  all  the  most  famous  universities,  divines,  and  canonists, 
condemned  it,  and  Warham^'s  testimony  contradicts  this 
plainly,  besides  the  other  great  authorities  that  were  brought 
against  it,  for  which  see  lib.  2.  from  pag.  182.  to  pag.  207. 

Pugt  4.  5.  "  The  king  once  said.  He  would  not  marry  the  gueenJ' 

Here  is  a  pretty  essay  of  our  author's  art,  who  would 
make  us  think  it  was  only  in  a  transient  discourse,  that  the 
king  said  he  would  not  marry  queen  Kathcrine ;  but  this 
was  more  maturely  done,  by  a  solemn  protestation,  which  he 
read  himself  before  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  that  he  would 
never  marry  her,  and  that  he  revoked  his  consent  given 


AN  APPENDIX.  41il 

uidcr  age.  This  was  doae  when  he  came  to  be  of  age,  see 
pag.  71.  it  is  also  confessed  by  Sanders  himself. 

6.  He  says;  **  The  queen  bore  him  three  sons  and  two  Ibid. 
^  daughters.^ 

All  the  books  of  that  time  speak  only  of  two  sons,  and 
one  daughter :  but  this  is  a  flourish  of  his  pen  to  represent 
her  a  fruitful  mother. 

7.  He  sajTs;  '*  The  king  had  sometimes  two,  sometimes  Page  5. 
^^  three  concubines  at  once.^ 

It  does  not  appear  he  had  ever  any  but  Elizabeth  Blunt; 
and  if  we  judge  of  his  life,  by  the  letters  the  popes  wrote  to 
him,  and  many  printed  elogies  that  were  published  then,  he 
waa  a  prince  of  great  piety  and  religion  all  that  while. 

8.  He  says ;  **  The  lady  Mary  was  first  desired  in  mar«Pige  6. 
^*  liage  by  James  the  5th  of  Scotland,  then  by  Charles  the 

^^  5th  the  emperor ;  and  then  Francis  asked  her,  first  for 
^<  the  dolphin,  then  for  the  duke  of  Orleance,  and  last  of  all 
"  for  himself."" 

But  all  this  is  wrong  placed ;  for  she  was  first  contracted 
to  the  dolphin,  then  to  the  emperor,  and  then  treated  about 
to  the  king  of  Scotland ;  after  that  it  was  left  to  Francis 
his  dioice,  whether  she  should  be  married  to  himself,  or  his 
second  son  the  duke  of  Orleance:  so  little  did  our  poet 
know  the  publick  transactions  of  that  time. 

9«  He  says;  <^  She  was  in  the  end  contracted  to  the  doUibid. 
^<  phin :  from  whence  he  concludes,  that  all  foreign  princes 
*^  were  satisfied  with  the  lawfulness  of  the  marriage."" 

She  was  first  of  all  contracted  to  the  dolphin.  Foreign 
princes  were  so  little  satisfied  of  the  lawfulness  of  the  mar- 
riage, that  though  she  being  heir  to  the  crown  of  England, 
was  a  match  of  great  advantage ;  yet  their  counsellors  ex- 
cepted to  it,  on  that  very  account,  that  the  marriage  was 
not  good.  This  was  done  in  Spain,  and  she  was  rejected, 
as  a  writer  who  lived  in  that  time  informs  us ;  and  Sanders 
eonfesses  it  was  done  by  the  French  ambassador. 

10.  He  says ;  ^*  Wolsey  was  first  bishop  of  Lincoln,  then  Pnge  7. 
*^  of  Duresme,  after  that  of  Winchester,  and  last  of  all  arch- 


# 


416  AN  APPENDIX. 


^^  bishop  of  York ;  after  that  he  was  made  chancellor,  then 
*'  cardinal  and  l^ate.^ 

The  order  of  these  preferments  is  quite  reversed;  for 
Wolsey  soon  after  he  was  made  bishop  of  Lincoln,  upon 
cardinal  Bembridge  his  death,  was  not  only  promoted  to 
the  see  of  York,  but  advanced  to  be  a  cardinal  in  the  7th 
year  of  the  king^s  reign :  and  some  months  after  that,  he 
was  made  lord  chancellor;  and  seven  years  after  that,  he 
got  the  bishoprick  of  Duresme,  which  six  years  after  he  ex- 
dianged  for  Winchester.  He  had  heard  perhaps  that  he 
enjoyed  all  these  preferments;  but  knowing  nothing  of  our 
affiurs  beyond  hearsay,  he  resolved  to  make  him  rise  as 
poets  order  th^  heroes,  by  d^rees,  and  therefore  ranks 
his  advancement  not  according  to  truth,  but  in  the  method 
he  liked  best  himself. 

Fiigc8.  11.  He  says;  <'  Wolsey  first  designed  the  divorce,  and 

'^  made  Longland,  that  was  the  king^s  confessor,  second  his 
**  motion  for  it." 

The  king  not  only  denied  this  in  publick,  saying,  that  he 
himself  had  first  moved  it  to  Longland  in  confesuon ;  and 
that  Wolsey  had  opposed  it  all  he  could :  but  in  private 
discourse  with  Grinseus,  told  him,  he  had  laboured  under 
these  scruples  for  seven  years ;  septem  perpetuis  annis  ire- 
pidatio.  Which,  reckoning  from  the  year  1531,  in  which 
Grinaeus  wrote  this  to  one  of  his  friends,  will  fall  back  to 
the  year  1524,  long  before  Wolsey  had  any  provocation  to 
tempt  him  to  it. 

P*ge9»  12.  He  says ;  "  In  the  year  1529,  in  which  the  king  was 

*^  first  made  to  doubt  of  his  marriage,  he  was  resolved  then 
"  whom  to  marry  when  he  was  once  divorced.'*'* 

But  by  his  other  story,  Anne  Bolcyn  was  then  but  fifteen 
years  old,  and  went  to  France  at  that  age,  where  she  stayed 
a  considerable  time  before  she  came  to  the  court  of  England. 

Ibid.  '^^*  ^^  ^y^ »  '^  ^^^   ^^^g  spent  a  year  in  a  private 

^^  search,  to  see  what  could  be  found,  either  in  the  scrip- 
**  tures,  or  the  pope''s  bull,  to  be  made  use  of  agunst  his 
"  marriage;  but  they  could  find  nothing.'" 


AN  APPENDIX.  417 

Id  that  time  all  the  bishops  of  England,  except  Fisher, 
iclared  under  their  hands  and  seals,  that  they  thought  the 
arriage  unlawful ;  for  which  see  pag.  76.  and  upon  what 
asons  this  was  grounded  has  been  clearly  opened,  pag. 
16. 

14.  He  says ;  ^^  If  there  were  any  ambiguities  in  the  Pagpe  8. 
pope^s  first  letters  (meaning  the  bull,  for  dispensing  with 

the  marriage)  they  were  cleared  by  other  letters,  which 
Ferdinand  of  Spain  had  afterwards  procured.^ 
These  other  letters  (by  which  he  means  the  breve)  bear 
ite  the  same  day  with  the  bull ;  and  so  were  not  procured 
terwards.  There  were  indeed  violent  presumptions  of 
eir  bang  foiled  long  after,  even  after  the  process  had 
ten  almost  a  year  in  a^tation.  But  though  they  helped  the 
atter  in  some  lesser  particulars,  yet  in  the  main  business, 
hether  prince  Arthur  did  know  his  princess,  they  did  it  a 
reat  prejudice ;  for  whereas  the  bull  bore,  that  by  the 
ieen'*8  petition  her  former  marriage  was  perhaps  consum- 
aied,  the  breve  bears  that  in  her  petition,  the  marriage 
as  said  to  be  consummated,  without  any  perhaps. 

15.  He  says ;  *'  The  king  having  seen  these  second  let-  Page  9. 
ters^  both  he  and  his  council  resolved  to  move  no  more 

in  it'' 

The  process  was  carried  on,  almost  a  year,  before  the 
reve  was  heard  of;  and  the  forgery  of  it  soon  appeared, 
)  they  went  on  notwithstanding  it. 

16.  He  says ;  "  The  bishop  of  Tarby  being  come  from  P»ge  i< 
France,  to  conclude  the  match  for  the  lady  Mary,  was 

set  on  by  the  king  and  the  cardinal,  to  move  exception  to 

the  lawfulness  of  the  marriage.^ 

There  is  no  reason  to  believe  this ;  for  that  bishop, 
lough  afterwards  made  a  cardinal,  never  published  this ; 
bich  both  he  ought  to  have  done  as  a  good  catholic,  and 
artainly  would  have  done  as  a  true  cardinal,  when  he  saw 
hat  followed  upon  it,  and  perceived  that  he  was  trepanned 
}  be  the  first  mover  of  a  thing,  which  ended  so  fatally  for 
le  inta'ests  of  Rome. 

17.  He  says;  "  The  bishop  of  Tarby,  in  a  speech  before  Page  n 
VOL.  I.  p.  2.  E  e 


»l<  T.>   APPENDIX. 

iuz  fc  iii|r  in  I  fiuntii,  '4J(i«  rnat  noc  he  aiooey  but  aluKHt  ill 
.<:4rffMDil  iiii.fl,  .rujuii^iit  :tii'  iviasr's  marriage  unlawful  ail 
null  .   ui  I  hut  III-  '^BA  r'rvnl  from  the  bond  of  it,  andtha 

*  ii  KVHfl  atfKiiini  I  tie  i  iiiL-*  iii'  the  t^ospel :  and  that  all  fbragn 

*  iMihiiiii  iiiul  i-vi-r   .|Niki'ii  vLTv  freely  of  it,  lamenting  dil 
'*  ifiL-  i.iii^  'Vim  ilrnwii  iiiiu  II  III  his  youth.*** 

1 1  It  iKii  •iMliiiurv  tut  luiibaaNulors  to  make  speeches  b 
kiii^'i  .oiuK'ilt :  iiui  if  ihis  l)e  irue«  it  aj^rees  ill  with  wfaa 
(till  iiiitKii-  .Mivri'9  111  UiM  ihinl  piiice«  that  there  was  noti 
tiMii  III  ihv*  '^huic  I'hurviu  iiur  under  heaven,  that  spoke 
•^aiiiai  ■!«  iilici-wise  <htf  l.>i»iiup  ot  Torby  was  bom  an  io* 

••lUiMll    UKI    t  '(MilSU  'ttait. 

'S»k     ■•  '.S,  'U-  *k\>      •  '.'i«wii    n*;  *iaue'>  japUTrrv,  W-iieser » 

*  ■  * 

*  A'ln   »*«•»    t»  "''lUKc  villi  iUUjJW  \TDwn»  'o    n»jcugg  de 

^iiiiiiiK   4iittii^«   «u-.ui  ^   vure    ttaui  tmce   nac  sun. 

cu   -H<uiHf«»  ^V9  A*^^tr    ISM»  .au   n«K  ten  ntamnneca 
lU    Cuii<.%%i. 

»«■  I,"  •  I  ■ 

.      ,.     .^^^         ^.^^     le,M>.    -ht    fa    Ttur^i    n*T^  wff 

ni..»m-    ••*.*•'*'    —""'   ^'     *'"    * 


I  > 


,,..»    •*•    v\*crtv.   i>    U17    ■•■-•in 


AN  APPENDIX.  419 

rowii)  this  could  not  be  true ;  for  two  years  after,  admit 
er  to  be  bom,  that  is  anno  1511,  then  a  year  before  this, 
llich  was  anno  15S6,  she  was  fifteen  years  old ;  in  which 
1^9  Sanders  says,  she  was  corrupted  in  her  father^s  house, 
od  sent  orer  to  France,  where  she  staid  long*  But  all  this 

ftlte :  for, 

0.  She  was  born  two  years  before  the  king  came  to  the 
MfWD^  in  the  year  1507,  and  if  her  father  was  sent  to  France 
ino  years  before,  it  was  in  the  year  1505. 

4.  The  king  being  then  prince  was  but  fourteen  years 
Idj  for  he  was  bom  the  28th  of  June,  in  the  year  1491 1 
I  which  age  there  is  no  reason  to  think  he  was  so  forward 
I  to  be  corrupting  other  men^s  wives,  for  they  will  not  allow 
tft  brother^  when  almost  two  years  elder,  to  have  known  his 
im  wife. 

As  for  the  other  pieces  of  this  story,  that  sir  Thomas 
(dleyn  did  sue  his  lady  in  the  spiritual  court ;  that  upon 
»e  king^s  sending  him  word  that  she  was  with  child  by  him, 
e  passed  it  over ;  that  the  king  had  also  known  her  sister, 
od  tfant  she  had  owned  it  to  the  queen,  that  at  the  fifteenth 
tKC  of  Anne^s  age,  she  had  prostituted  herself  both  to  her 
Mlier'*s  butler,  and  chaplain ;  that  then  she  was  sent  to 
ftmx^ce^  where  she  was  at  first  for  some  time  concealed, 
iMSi  brought  to  court,  where  she  was  so  notoriously  lewd, 
^mt  she  was  called  an  hackney ;  that  she  afterwards  was 
cpt  by  the  French  king ;  that  when  she  came  over  into 
Bagland,  sir  Thomas  Wiat  was  admitted  to  base  privades 
lith  her,  and  offered  to  the  king  and  his  council,  that  he 
jtamelf  should  with  his  own  eyes  see  it :  and,  in  fine,  that 
%ft  was  ugly,  misshaped,  and  monstrous^  are  such  an  heap 
i(  Impudent  lies,  that  none  but  a  fool,  as  well  as  a  knave, 
pntUi  venture  on  such  a  recital.  And  for  all  this,  he  cites 
0i0iheT  authcnrity  but  Rastal's  Life  of  Sir  Thomas  More, 
g|iMak  that  was  seen  by  none  but  himself;  and  he  gives  no 
mAtf  evidence  that  there  was  any  such  book,  but  his  own 
S^iteky.  Nor  is  it  likely  that  Rastal  ever  writ  Morels 
itttoe  he  did  not  set  it  out  with  his  works  which  he  pub- 
in  one  volume,  anno  1556.   It  is  true,  Morels  sonUn- 

EeS 


4a0  AN  APPENDIX. 


law.  Roper,  writ  his  fife  vliich  b  anee  printed*  but  there  is 
DO sudi  stonr  in  iu  The  vboleiisicfa  a  piece  of  lying,* 
if  he  who  fogged  it  had  raolved  to  outdo  aD  who  had  cfs 
gooe  before  him :  for  can  it  be  so  mudi  as  inBagined,  tiatt 
kiaig  could  pursue  a  design  for  Krea  jears  toj^ethcr,  of  mm- 
nring  a  woman  of  so  scandalous  a  fife,  and  ao  diaagrocahlet 
penoo ;  and  that  he  who  was  always  m  the  other  extnae 
of  jealousy,  did  never  try  out  these  reporta^  and  wouU  at 
so  much  as  see  what  Wiat  infonned?  Nor  were  these  tiaf 
published  in  the  bbels  that  were  printed  at  that  tioK^  ekhff 
in  the  emperor  s  court,  or  at  Book.  All  which  shew,  tht 
this  was  a  desperate  contrivance  of  malicious  traitors  ugaA 
their  sovereign  queen  Elizabeth,  to  defiune  and  cfisgraoeho: 
And  this  I  take  to  be  the  true  reason  whT  none  made  of 
full  answer  to  this  book  all  her  time.  It  was  not  thoii|^ 
for  the  queen^s  honour  to  let  such  stuff  be  ao  mudi  oobs- 
dered  as  to  merit  an  answer.  So  that  the  IS,  14^  15,  lit 
17,  and  18  pages  are  one  contintied  he. 
ruft  li.  22.  He  says ;  ^^  Sir  Thomas  Boieyn,  hearii^  the  king  a 
**  tended  to  marry  his  sujqposed  daiigbter,  came  o»vcr  m  A 
**  haste  from  France,  to  put  him  in  nuDd  that  she  was  b 
^^  own  child ;  and  that  the  king  bade  him  hold  his  pesKior 
*^  a  fool,  for  oil  kandred  had  Iain  with  hts  wife  as  well  at  k^ 
*^  but  whosesoever  daughter  she  was,,  she  shouid  be  his  vife: 
^^  and  upon  that  sir  Thomas  instructed  hts  daughter  hov 
^^  sh^  should  hold  the  king  in  her  tottk" 

Sir  ThiMnas  must  have  thought  the  king  had  an  ill  me 
UKMry^  x(  he  had  forgot  such  a  story :  but  the  one  part  d 
M»  Biakc»  him  ailraid  that  the  king  should  marry  Is 
daia::ht^«  aad  the  other  part  sukes  hia  afraid  ther  sfaooiil 
miss  their  hofv»  in  it:  not  to  meatioa  how  &csie  &kety  itis» 
that  a  ki^t  ^  ^^""^  ^^  vaoitT  would  hiv«  do^e  tint  wkkk 
the  fffi^aitftft  perffMi  ha^  aa  avenaaa  uk  I  laesA.  the  many- 
iiMT  the  daifechter  of  oae  vhMK  they  know  :o  be  a  cosnBOB 

1^  ^      *    «S.  H<^  ^^^  "^  *"  ^  "^^^^^  ^^'^  ^  ?wr.;2nt  frm  Fnnoft 
-.  «a«  i-«w^^  ^"^  '"^"^  ^"^  oesnnn^r  sm  »  ubk  hniKlf 


m 


'» 


Dot  kaawn  Am,  he  wadid  haipe  gene  Am^  wiA 
By  aoe  cl  k»  leaen  to  CivbwS  oat  «f  tike  Tomr.  k 
ns,  that  he  ^po««d  the  diwrve.  jad  had  |i:rBai  heptf 
iooes  in  it,  sfr  loi^  as  it  n§  fuini  an  A  at  Roaie,  and 
ded  GO  the  delects  in  die  boO.  Aiad  in  the  2dd  vear 
le  kingf s  icign,  vhen  the  lyiHiw^  d  the  imKvrniks* 
the  books  cf  learned  bku  vere  hrou^t  to  Enghnd 
1st  the  mani^ie,  he  carried  diem  down  to  the  bouse  of 
noDs,  and  made  read  them  diere ;  after  which  he  de- 

thej  would  report  in  their  oountrr  what  they  had 
d  and  seen ;  and  then  aD  men  would  openly  peroeiTe 
the  long  had  not  attempted  this  matter  of  his  will  and 
$ure,  but  only  for  the  discharge  ot  his  conscience* 
e  was  a  man  of  greater  integrity  than  to  have  said  this^ 

had  thought  the  marriage  good  ;  so  that  he  has  either 
wards  changed  his  mind,  or  did  at  this  time  dissemble 
utifidally  with  the  king. 

>.  After  a  long  flourish  about  the  king^s  secret  fears  aiul  iv«  «t« 
"ehensions,  and  the  perplexities  the  cardinal  was  in, 
th  must  pass  for  a  piece  of  hh  tcit,  that  is  to  say,  lfi^Hf^% 
le  knew  none  of  their  thoughts,  he  says ;  •*  That  Oar- 
oer  and  sir  Francis  Brian  were  sent  to  the  jwjw  togiv- 
er,  Gardiner  being  then  secretary  of  state.^ 
1  this  there  are  only  three  gross  mbtakes.     First,  OuN 

£e3 


48S  AN  APPENDIX: 

diner  was  not  sent  with  the  first  message  to  the  popei  se- 
cretary Knight  carried  it. 

%  Sir  Francis  Brian  went  never  to  Rome  with  Grardiner. 
It  is  true,  a  year  after  the  commendng  the  suit,  sir  Francis 
Brian  was  sent  to  Rome,  and  about  a  month  after  him  Gsn 
diner  was  also  sent ;  so  though  they  were  both  together  at 
Rome,  yet  they  were  not  sent  thither  together. 

8.  Gardiner  was  not  secretary  of  state,  but  was  Wolie/s 
secretary  when  he  went  first  to  Rome,  and  was  made  « 
privy-oounseflor  when  he  was  sent  thither  the  second  time; 
and  was  not  secretary  of  state  till  some  months  after  his  re- 
turn from  his  journey  the  last  time. 
^HS^  »3'  ^.  He  says ;  "  They  made  the  pope  believe  that  the 
*^  queen  would  willingly  retire  into  a  monastery.^ 

This  was  on  the  contrary  a  contrivance  of  the  pope's, 
who  thought  it  the  eauest  way  to  bring  the  matter  to  a  good 
issue ;  but  in  England  they  had  no  hopes  of  it,  and  ao 
always  diverted  the  motion  when  it  was  proposed  by  the 
pope. 
Ibid.  28.  He  says ;  ^^  The  pope  said  he  would  consult  with 

*^  some  cardinals  and  divines,  and  do  all  that  he  could  law- 
*'  fully  do  to  give  the  king  satisfaction."" 

Upon  the  first  motion  of  it,  the  pope  frankly  granted  the 
king'^s  desire ;  and  gave  a  bull  with  a  commission  upon  it : 
and  only  consulted  some  cardinals  about  the  methods  of 
doing  it.  And  did  assure  the  king,  that  he  would  not  only 
do  every  thing  that  could  be  granted  in  law  or  justice,  but 
whatsoever  he  could  grant  out  qfthejiilne^s  of  his  power. 
It  is  true  afterwards,  when  the  pope  changed  his  measures, 
and  resolved  to  agree  with  the  emperor,  he  pretended  he  un- 
derstood not  these  things  himself,  but  would  needs  turn  it 
over  upon  the  cardinals  and  divines. 
Page  24.  ^9.  He  says ;  ^^  All  the  cardinals  were  of  a  mind  that  the 
"  marriage  was  good.*" 

Cardinal  Sanctorum  Quaiuor,  by  the  force  of  that  mighty 
argument  of  4000  crowns,  changed  his  mind.  All  the  other 
cardinals  were  forward  in  granting  the  king^s  deares,  for 
which  he  wrote  them  a  letter  of  thanks. 


AN  APPENDIX.  428 

80.  He  4Hiys;  ^'  The  pc^  granted  the  commission  to  the  Ptge  26. 
^  two  l^ates,  not  doubting  but  it  was  true  that  had  been 

*  told  him  of  the  queen'^s  readiness  to  go  into  a  monas- 
*tery.'' 

The  pope  knew  she  would  not  yield  to  any  such  thing ; 
lut  when  he  granted  that  commission,  he  sent  with  Cam- 
legio  a  decretal  bull,  annulling  the  marriage;  and  sent 
fterwards  a  promise  never  to  avocate  the  process,  but  to 
onfiim  what  sentence  the  legates  should  give ;  though  soon 
tter  he  broke  his  promise  most  signally.  And  since  he  had 
ften  dispensed  with  others  for  breaking  their  faith,  he  might 
hink  that  it  was  hard  to  deny  him  the  same  privilege  for 
dmself. 

81.  He  says ;  ^^  The  pope,  understanding  that  the  queen  Ibid. 
'  did  not  consent  to  the  propositions  that  were  made,  and 

^  that  he  had  been  abused,  sent  after  Campegio,  when  he 
'  was  on  his  journey,  that  he  should  not  proceed  to  a  sen- 

•  tence  without  a  new  order."" 

The  pope  sent  Campana  to  England  after  Campe^,  to 
SBure  the  king  he  would  do  every  thing  for  him  that  he 
ould  do  aui  qfthejidness  of  his  power :  and  ordered  the 
une  person  to  charge  cardinal  Campegio  to  burn  the  de- 
retai  bull,  which  he  had  sent  by  him:  in  all  which  the  pope, 
s  appears  by  the  original  letters,  was  only  governed  by 
oliUc  maxims,  and  considered  nothing  but  the  dangers 
imself  was  like  to  fall  in ;  though  Sanders  would  persuade 
s,  he  was  ready  to  run  the  hazard  of  all  these. 

82.  He  says ;  ^^  The  king  by  his  letters  to  the  pope,  did.  Page  30. 
at  the  same  time  that  he  was  moving  scruples  about  his 

'  own  marriage,  transact  about  a  dispensaticm  for  a  marriage 
'  betwixt  his  own  natural  son  the  duke  of  Richmond,  and 
'  his  daughter  the  lady  Mary.'" 

Though  the  whole  despatches  at  that  time,  both  to  and 
rom  Rome,  be  most  happily  preserved,  there  is  not  the  least 
lention  of  any  such  design :  and  can  any  body  think,  that 
'  any  such  motion  had  been  made,  the  pope  would  not  have 
ikai  great  advantages  from  it,  and  that  these  letters  would 
ot  have  been  afterwards  published?  But  this  Sanders 

E  e  4 


424  AN  APPENDIX. 

thought  was  a  pretty  embellishment  of  his  fable;  and  of  a 
piece  with  this  is  his  next. 

^*^  30-  33.  He  says ;  *^  The  king  did  under  his  own  hand  con- 
^^  fess,  he  had  known  Anne  Boleyn^s  sister  Mary,  and  de- 
^^  sired  the  pope  would  dispense  with  his  marrying  Anne, 
^*  notwithstanding  that.*" 

Tlie  falsehood  of  this  appears  from  the  redtal  of  it :  and 
how  came  it,  that  these  letters  were  not  published ;  nor  is 
there  any  mention  of  this  in  all  the  despatches  I  have  seen. 
And  it  is  not  possible,  that  in  so  many  conferences  which 
the  English  ambassadors  had  with  the  pope,  these  two  things 
should  never  have  been  discoursed  of.  And  can  it  be 
thought  credible,  that  at  the  same  time  when  the  king  pre- 
tended such  scruples  and  troubles  of  conscience,  he  would 
be  guilty  of  so  much  folly  and  impudence,  as  to  put  himself 
thus  in  the  pope'^s  mercy,  by  two  such  demands  ?  This  was 
a  forgery  of  cardinal  PoleX  which  Sanders  greedily  catched 
to  dress  up  the  scene. 

Page  34.  34.  From  page  34.  to  42.  there  is  a  trifling  account  given 
of  the  reasons  brought  against  the  marriage,  which  Sanders 
answers  manfully,  and  fights  courageously  against  the  man 
of  straw  he  had  set  up.  But  if  that  be  compared  with  what 
has  been  opened  in  the  history,  it  will  appear  how  lame  and 
defective  his  account  is. 

P*ge  42.  35.  He  says ;  «  darke  bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells,  Ton- 
**  stal  bishop  of  London,  and  West  bishop  of  Ely,  writ  for 
"  the  lawfulness  of  the  king'^s  marriage.'*'' 

All  the  bishops,  except  Fisher,  had  a  year  before  this 
given  it  under  their  hands  and  seals,  that  the  king^s  mar- 
riage was  unlawful :  and  in  all  the  memorials  of  that  time, 
Fisher  is  the  only  bishop  I  find  mentioned  to  have  writ  for 
it.  Tonstal  was  also  soon  after  translated  to  Duresme, 
which  none  that  have  considered  that  king''s  temper,  will 
think  could  have  been  done,  if  he  had  interposed  in  so  tender 
a  point,  against  what  the  king  so  vehemently  desired. 

ibid.  36.  He   says ;    «'  That  Abell,   Powel,    Fetherston,   and 

"  Ridley,  also  writ  for  the  marriage.*" 

This  is  not  likely  of  the  second  and  third,  for  they  being 


AN  APPENDIX.  426 

afterwards  attainted  of  treason,  no  such  books  were  objected 
to  them ;  but  the  crime  charged  on  them  was  only  that  they 
said,  the  king^s  marriage  with  queen  Eatherine  was  good. 

37.  He  says ;  ^^  All  things  appeared  clear  in  the  trial  be-  Page  43. 
^^  fore  the  legates,  in  behalf  of  the  marriage,  so  that  they 

^^  could  give  no  sentence  against  such  full  evidence  as  was 
**  brought  for  it.'' 

This  is  said  without  any  regard  to  truth ;  for  all  the  mat- 
ter of  fact  that  had  been  alleged  was  clearly  proved  for  the 
contrary  side.  It  was  proved  that  prince  Arthur  married 
the  queen  :  violent  presumptions  appeared  of  his  consum- 
madng  the  marriage:  it  was  also  proved,  that  the  king 
was  under  age  when  the  bull  was  obtained,  and  that  the 
petitions  ^ven  in  his  name,  upon  which  the  bull  was  grant- 
ed, were  false :  that  the  king  had  not  desired  it,  but  when 
he  came  of  age  he  had  protested  against  it :  and  that  there 
was  no  hazard  of  a  war  between  Spain  and  England,  the 
preventing  which,  was  the  chief  reason  set  down  in  the  bull 
that  permitted  it.  So  that  all  that  had  been  informed  at 
Rome,  as  to  matter  of  fact,  was  fully  proved  before  the 
legates,  by  clear  instruments,  and  many  and  noble  wit- 
nesses. 

38.  He  puts  a  long  bold  speech  in  Campegio's  mouth,  I^*<l- 
who  was  far  from  assuming  such  freedom  ;  but  lived  licen- 
tiously in  England,  in  all  manner  of  disorders,  of  which 
both  he  and  his  bastard  son  were  guilty.  And  by  dissem- 
bling, and  other  arts,  persuaded  the  king  to  delay  the  pro- 
cess from  day  to  day,  giving  him  full  assurances,  that  in  con- 
du^on  he  should  obtain  what  he  desired:  and  by  such 
means  he  gained  time,  and  drew  out  the  trial,  till  the  pope 
had  ended  his  treaty  with  the  emperor,  and  then  he  served 
him  an  Italian  trick,  by  adjourning  the  court. 

39.  He  says ;  "  Some  doctors,  being  corrupted  with  the  **•**  ^* 
^^  king's  money,  declared  for  him ;  but  those  were  none  of 

**  the  most  learned.'' 

The  king  ordered  those  he  sent,  not  to  give  or  promise 
any  thing  to  any  person,  till  they  had  delivered  their  opin. 
ioD  freely :  upon  which  some  of  them  wrote  to  him,  thai 


426  AN  APPENDIX. 

they  would  answer  upon  their  heads,  that  they  had  followed 
his  orders  in  that  particular. 

Bikge  48.  40.  He  says ;  ^*  These  determinations  were  published  in 
"  the  names  of  the  universities,  to  deceive  the  world  by  a 
^^  false  representation  of  so  great  authorities.*^ 

Were  the  public  seals  of  the  universities  put  to  their 
determinations,  after  a  long  debate,  all  being  required  to 
deliver  their  consciences  upon  oath,  and  done  vdth  the  una- 
nimous consent  of  the  whole  faculty  in  some  places,  false 
representations  ?  This  was  done  in  Italy,  in  Padua,  Bcmonia, 
Ferrara,  and  Milan,  under  the  pope  and  the  emperor^s  eje^ 
and  within  their  dominions. 

Page 50.  41.  He  says;  ^*  Endeavours  were  used  to  corrupt  the 
^*  university  of  Colen,  and  some  others  in  Germany,  for 
**  which  great  sums  were  offered,  and  that  the  king  was  at 
**  a  vast  expense  in  it.^' 

Crook'^s  accompts  shew  that  his  expense  in  Italy  was  very 
inoon»derable.  And  who  can  imagine  that  when  Paris, 
Padua,  and  Bononia  had  declared  for  the  king,  he  would 
be  much  concerned  for  Colen,  or  any  other  university  in 
Germany?  Those  who  will  believe  Sanders,  and  such  authors 
as  he  quotes,  Cochleus,  and  an  unknown  bishop  of  Bra^le, 
may  if  they  will. 

Page  51.  42.  He  says;  ^^  In  Oxford  the  king  not  being  able  to 
**  obtain  a  satisfactory  answer  in  that  matter,  eight  students 
"  of  the  university  broke  into  the  place  where  the  seal  was 
^*  laid,  and  put  it  to  an  answer,  which  passed  for  the  deter- 
"  miiiation  of  the  university.^ 

The  lord  Herbert  says,  there  was  an  original  instrument 
passed,  which  he  saw  :  by  which  the  university  did  appoint 
a  committee  of  thirty-three  doctors  and  bachelors  of  divinity, 
to  examine  the  questions  proposed  by  the  king,  and  to  set 
the  seal  of  the  university  to  any  answer  that  they  should 
agree  on :  and  these  did  afterwards  give  a  resolution  against 
the  lawfulness  of  the  marriage. 

Page  52.  ^'  '*  He  tells  a  long  story  of  the  king\s  endeavours  to 

^*  gain  Reginald  Pole,  and  that  he  came  over  to  England ; 
^^  and  being  much  pressed  by  his  kindred  to  comply  with 


AN  APPENDIX-  487 

^^  the  king,  he  went  to  him,  fiiUy  purposed  to  have  done 
^'  it :  but  could  not  speak  a  word  to  him,  till  he  resolved  to 
talk  to  him  in  another  style;  and  then  he  found  his 
tongue,  and  spake  very  freely  to  the  king,  who  put  his 
<^  bands  sometimes  to  his  poniard,  intending  to  have  killed 
'*  him ;  but  was  overcome  with  the  simplicity  and  humility 
^^  of  his  discourse :  and  so  the  king  continued  his  pension 
^'  to  him,  and  gave  him  leave  to  go  back  to  Padua.^' 

This  is  another  pretty  adventure  of  one  of  the  heroes  of 
the  romance,  but  has  this  misfortune  in  it,  that  it  is  all 
without  any  proof:  for  as  none  of  the  books  of  that  dme 
ever  mention  it,  so  neither  did  Pole  himself  pretend  to  have 
carried  so,  in  his  book,  though  written  with  the  most  pro- 
voking insolence  that  was  possible.  In  it  he  mentions  his 
gcnng  over  to  England,  but  not  one  word  of  any  such  dis- 
course with  the  king.  And  king  Henry  was  not  a  man  of 
such  a  temper,  as  to  permit  one  of  Pole^s  quality  to  go  out 
of  England,  and  Uve  among  his  enemies,  and  continue  his 
pennons  to  him,  if  he  had  to  his  face  opposed  him  in  a  mat* 
ter  he  laid  so  much  to  heart. 

44.  He  says ;  ^*  Fisher  of  Rochester,  and  Holman  bishop  page  53. 
**  of  Bristol,  wrote  for  the  marriage.^ 

There  was  no  bishopric,  nor  bishop  of  Bristol  at  that  time^ 
nor  thirteen  years  after. 

45.  ^^  Many  are  reckoned  up  who  wrote  for  the  marriage  Ibid. 
^<  in  all  nations.*^ 

These  are  neither  to  be  compared  in  number  nor  author- 
ity to  those  who  wrote  against  it;  an  hundred  books  were 
shewed  in  parliament,  written  by  divines,  and  lawyers  be- 
yond sea,  besides  the  determinations  of  twelve  of  the  most 
celebrated  universities  in  Europe.  The  emperor  did  indeed 
give  so  great  rewards,  and  such  good  benefices,  to  those  who 
wrote  against  the  king,  that  it  is  a  wonder  there  were  not 
motre  writers  of  his  side. 

46.  He  says ;  *^  That  upon  Warham  archbishop  of  Qm- Page  56. 
<<  terbury^s  death,  the  earl  of  Wiltshire  told  the  king  that 

*^  he  had  a  chaplain,  who  was  at  his  house,  that  would  eer- 


i 


428  AN  APPENDIX. 

"  tainly  serve  the  king  in  the  matter  of  his  divorce ;  upon 
"  which  Cranmer  was  promoted." 

Cranmer  was  no  stranger  to  the  king  at  this  time :  he 
was  first  recommended  by  the  king  to  the  earl  of  Wiltshire, 
to  be  kept  in  his  house ;  but  was  in  Germany  when  War- 
ham  died,  and  made  no  haste  over,  but  delayed  his  journey 
some  months.  It  is  true,  he  was  of  the  mind  that  the  king 
ought  to  be  divorced ;  but  this  was  not  out  of  servile  compli- 
ance :  for  when  the  king  pressed  him  in  other  things  that 
were  against  his  conscience,  he  expressed  all  the  courage 
and  constancy  of  mind  which  became  so  great  a  prelate. 

Page  56.  47.  He  says ;  ^'  That  Cranmer,  bdng  to  swear  the  oath 
*'  of  obedience  to  the  pope,  before  he  was  consecrated,  did 
'^  protest  to  a  public  notary,  that  he  took  it  against  his 
^'  will ;  and  that  he  had  no  mind  to  keep  his  fiuth  to  the 
**  pope,  in  prejudice  to  the  king^s  authority.*" 

He  did  not  protest  that  he  did  it  unwillingly,  nor  was  it 
only  to  a  notary,  but  twice  at  the  high  altar  he  repeated 
the  protestation  that  he  made ;  which  was  to  this  effect,  that 
he  intended  not  thereby  to  oblige  himself  to  any  thing,  con- 
trary to  the  law  of  God,  the  king^s  prerogative,  or  the  laws 
of  the  land ;  nor  to  be  restrained  from  speaking,  advising, 
or  consenting  to  any  thing  that  should  concern  the  reforma- 
tion of  the  Christian  faith,  the  government  of  the  church 
of  England,  and  the  prerogative  of  the  crown  and  kingdom. 

Pige  57.  48.  He  says ;  "  Cranmer  did  in  all  things  so  comply  with 

"  the  king*'s  lusts,  that  the  king  was  wont  to  say  he  was  the 
"  only  man  that  had  never  contradicted  him  in  any  thing  he 
"  had  a  mind  to." 

Cranmer  was  both  a  good  subject,  and  a  modest  and  dis- 
creet man,  and  so  would  obey  and  submit  as  far  as  he  might 
without  sin  :  yet  when  his  conscience  charged  him  to  appear 
against  any  thing  that  the  king  pressed  him  to,  as  in  the 
matter  of  the  six  articles,  he  did  it  with  much  resolution 
and  boldness. 

Page 58.  49.  He  says;  "  The  king  going  over  to  Caljus,  carried 
"  Anne  Boleyn  secretly  with  him."^ 


AN  APPENDIX.  429 

He  carried  her  over  in  great  state,  having  made  her  mar- 
chioness of  Pembroke;  and  in  the  public  interview  be- 
tween him  and  Francis  she  appeared  with  all  possible  splen- 
lor. 

60.  He  says ;  "  After  the  king^s  return  from  France,  he  Page  59. 
*  brought  the  action  of  premunire  against  all  the  clergy.'' 

This  is  an  error  of  two  years ;  for  so  long  before  this 
voyage  to  France  was  that  action  begun :  and  the  clergy 
ibout  eighteen  months  before  had  made  their  submission ; 
ind  obtained  their  pardon  in  March  1531,  which  appears 
by  the  printed  statutes,  and  the  king  went  over  to  France 
in  September  1532 ;  so  that  it  is  clear  Sanders  never  looked 
For  any  verification  of  what  he  wrote. 

51.  He  says ;  "  The  king,  by  an  unheard-of  tyranny,  and  ibid. 
^^  a  new  calumny,  brought  this  charge  against  the  clergy.*" 

These  laws,  upon  which  the  charge  was  founded,  had 
been  oft  renewed :  they  were  first  made  under  Edward  the 
First,  by  reason  of  the  papal  encroachments  that  gave  the 
rise  to  them ;  they  were  oft  confirmed  by  Edward  the  Third, 
Richard  the  Second,  Henry  the  Fourth,  and  Henry  the 
Fifth;  with  the  concurrence  of  their  parliaments,  so  the 
charge  was  neither  new  or  tyrannical. 

52.  He  says ;  ^^  The  clergy  submitted  to  the  king,  being  ibid. 
"  betrayed  by  their  metropolitans,  Cranmer  and  Lee.'' 

The  submission  was  made  two  years  before  Cranmer  was 
archbishop,  in  March  1531,  and  Cranmer  was  consecrated 
in  March  1533,  but  at  that  time  Warham  sat  in  Canter- 
bury ;  as  for  Lee,  he  opposed  it  for  some  time. 

53.  He  says ;  "  The  whole  clergy  petitioned  the  king  to  ibid. 
**  forgive  their  crime,  according  to  that  supreme  power  which 

^*  he  had  over  all  the  clergy  and  laity,  within  his  kingdom; 
^'  from  whence  the  king's  counsellors  took  occasion  afterwards 
^^  to  call  him  supreme  head,'" 

The  clergy  did,  in  the  title  of  their  submission,  call  the 
king  in  formal  terms,  supreme  head  of  the  church  and 
clergy  ofEn^Aind  as  far  as  by  the  law  of  Christ  is  lawful ; 
to  which  Fisher,  with  the  rest  of  the  convocation,  sub- 
scribed.   And  all  this  was  done  when  More  was  chancellor. 


480  AN  APPENDIX. 


it 


Page  6s.  54.  He  says ;  ^^  When  the  king  went  to  marry  Anne 
Bolejrn^  he  persuaded  Rowland  Lee^  made  soon  after  bi- 
shop of  Coventry  and  Litchfield,  to  officiate  in  it,  assur- 
ing him  he  had  obtained  a  bull  for  it  from  Rome,  which 
*'  was  then  lying  in  his  cabinet.  Upon  which  Lee,  giving 
'<  credit  to  what  he  had,  did  marry  them.^ 

This  is  another  trial  of  Sanders^s  wit  to  excuse  Lee,  who 
though  at  this  time  he  complied  absolutely  with  the  kbg, 
yet  did  afterwards  turn  over  to  the  popish  party ;  therefore 
to  make  him  look  a  little  clean,  this  story  must  be  forged. 
But  at  that  time  all  the  world  saw  that  the  pope  and  the 
emperor  were  so  linked  together,  that  Lee  could  not  but 
know  that  no  such  thing  was  possible.  And  he  was  so  ob- 
sequious to  the  king,  that  such  arts  were  needless  to  per- 
suade him  to  any  thing  the  king  had  a  mind  to. 
Fuse  67.  65.  FcM*  five  pages  he  runs  out  in  repetition  of  all  those 
foul  lies  concerning  Anne  Boleyn,  by  which  he  designed 
both  to  disgrace  the  reformers,  who  were  supported  by  her, 
and  to  defame  her  daughter  queen  Elizabeth,  which  have 
been  before  confuted :  after  that  he  says,  ^*  Queen  Eathe- 
<'  rine,  with  three  maids  and  a  small  family,  retired  into  the 
*^  country.'" 

She  had  both  the  respect  of  a  princess  dowager,  and  all 
the  jointure  contracted  to  her  by  prince  Arthur;  so  she  could 
not  be  driven  to  that  straitness :  but  this  must  go  for  an  or- 
nament in  the  fable. 
P»ge  71.         66.  He  says;  "  It  was  concluded,  that  Cranmer  might 
be  more  free  to  pass  sentence,  that  there  should  be  an 
oath  imposed  on  the  clergy,  for  paying  the  same  obedience 
<*  to  the  king,  that  they  had  paid  the  pope  :^^  upon  which  he 
tells  a  long  formal  story,  for  two  pages,  "  that  it  was  re- 
**  solved  to  draw  Fisher  into  it,  to  swear  obedience  to  the 
^^  king  in  all  ecclesiastical  causes,  with  that  exception,  as 
^^Jhr  as  is  lawfid^  according  to  the  word  of  God;  which 
"  he  did,  and  persuaded  others  to  do  it ;  and  upon  this 
"  Cranmer,  taking  the  new  oath,  went  and  pronounced 
*'  judgment  for  divorce."" 

There  is  not  one  tittle  of  this  true,  for  there  was  no  oath 


it 


AN  APPENDIX.  481 

;wom  about  the  king's  supremacy  at  this  time.  The  story 
)f  Fisher  is  that  which  was  done  by  the  convocation  two 
rears  before  Cranmer^s  preferment,  nor  was  there  any  oath 
aken  then,  or  at  this  time.  It  is  true,  two  years  after  this, 
^rardiner,  Stokesley,  and  many  other  bishops^  did  of  their 
iwn  accord  take  such  an  oath ;  but  there  was  no  law  for  it 
ill  the  twenty-eighth  year  of  the  king^s  reign. 

57.  He  says ;  **  One  Richard  Risey  (or  Rouse,  according  Page  72. 
^  to  the  Records)  was  hired  by  Anne  Boleyn  to  poison 

*  Fisher.^ 

Rouse  was  boiled  alive  for  poisoning  the  bishop^s  family, 
lut  did  not  discover  any  that  set  him  on  it :  which  none  can 
hink  but  he  would  have  done,  if  the  queen  had  hired  him 
o  it,  and  had  then  deserted  him,  to  perish  in  so  horrid  a 
nanner. 

58.  He  says ;  *^  Cranmer,  being  by  authority  of  parlia-  Page  73. 
^  ment  freed  from  his  oath  to  the  pope,  and  bound  by  a 

'  new  one  to  the  king,  went  now  confidently  to  pronounce 
^  sentence.'* 

The  parliament  did  not  put  down  the  pope^s  authority  for 
ight  months  after  this,  and  appointed  no  new  oath  till  three 
ears  after;  for  Cranmer  sat  in  judgment  as  primate  of  Eng- 
&nd,  and  legate  of  the  apostoUc  see. 

59.  He  says ;  ^^  Cranmer  carried  some  bishops  with  him,  ibid. 
'  and  having  cited  the  queen,  without  hearing  her,  he  gave 

*  sentence  against  the  marriage.'*' 

Gardiner,  Stokesley,  Clark,  and  Longland,  the  bishops  of 
Vinchester,  London,  Bath,  and  Lincoln,  went  with  him. 
le  could  not  hear  the  queen,  when  she  would  not  appear ; 
»ut  he  examined  all  the  instruments  and  evidences  that  had 
leen  brought  in  the  whole  process. 

60.  He  says ;  ^^  The  pope  would  not  proceed  against  the  Page  75. 
king,  till  he  met  with  the  French  king  at  Marseilles :  but 

that  the  English  ambassadors  did  there  carry  so  insolently, 
that  Francis  was  ashamed  of  their  behaviour ;  and  desired 
the  pope  to  proceed  against  the  king  as  he  thought  fit, 
and  that  he  should  never  defend  him  more,  but  should 
be  against  him." 


482  AN  APPENDIX. 

Here  the  romance  goes  on  too  grossly,  for  the  pope  and 
the  French  king  agreed  at  Marseilles  to  bring  this  matter  to 
an  issue :  the  pope  declared  he  thought  the  king^s  cause  wai 
just  and  right;  and  promised,  if  the  king  would  send  a  full 
submission  to  Rome,  he  would  give  sentence  in  his  favour. 
Upon  which  the  French  king  sent  over  the  bishop  of  Paris, 
who  prevailed  with  the  king  to  do  it;  though  this  after* 
wards  came  to  nothing.  It  is  true  Bonner,  who  was  always 
officious  and  forward  when  there  was  any  thing  to  be  got  by 
it,  being  sent  to  Marseilles  by  the  king  to  deliver  an  ajqpeal 
in  the  king^s  name  to  the  pope,  to  the  next  general  counal; 
and  p^haps  knowing  nothing  of  the  private  transactions  be- 
tween the  pope  and  the  French  king,  it  being  a  secret  of  too 
great  importance  to  be  communicated  to  such  a  hot-brained 
man,  did  deliver  his  message  to  the  pope  in  such  provoking 
language,  that  the  pope  talked  of  throwing  him  into  a  boil- 
ing cauldron ;  and  he  was  fain  to  fly  for  it. 

P>«e  76.  61.  He  says ;  '^  The  pope  returning  to  Italy,  after  he  had 
<^  again  most  carefully  reviewed  the  whole  cause,  gave  sen- 
"  tence."" 

This  was  so  precipitated,  that  they  would  not  stay  dx 
days  beyond  the  time  which  they  perfixed,  for  the  return 
of  the  messenger  that  was  sent  to  England  ;  but  despatched 
that,  which  by  the  forms  of  their  court  should  have  been 
done  in  three  consistories,  all  in  one  day. 

p»ge  78.  62.  He  says ;  "  Upon  this  sentence,  the  king,  being  en- 
^^  raged,  did  command  queen  Katherine  to  be  only  called 
^^  princess,  and  declared  her  daughter  the  lady  Mary  a  bas- 
"  tard."" 

Ibid.  Both  these  were  done  five  months  before  the  pope'^s  sen- 

tence, and  soon  after  the  sentence  was  pronounced  by  Cran- 
mer.  And  these  were  the  natural  consequences  of  it ;  for 
the  marriage  being  annulled,  neither  could  she  be  longer  a 
queen,  nor  her  daughter  princess  any  more. 

Ibid.  63.  He  says ;  "  The  king  imprisoned  F.  Forest  a  Fran- 

^^  ciscan  observant,  a  most  holy  and  learned  man,  for  con- 
"  tradicting  Latimer,  when  he  was  inveighing  against  the 
"  pope^s  authority.'*' 


AN  APPENDIX.  488 

Concerning  this  Forest,  I  have  seen  an  original  letter  of 
me  List,  a  fnar  of  the  same  house,  a  year  after  this,  that 
ajrs.  Forest  was  a  great  scandal  to  their  house,  and  was 
'ery  ignorant ;  and  that  though  he  had  been  much  against 
he  king  in  his  marriage,  yet  he  had  then  insinuated  himself 
nto  his  favour,  of  which  many  of  the  house,  who  were  for 
he  king'*s  cause,  had  great  apprehensions.  In  the  same  let- 
&r  he  writes,  how  cruel  they  were  against  any  of  their  bre- 
hren,  who  they  thought  discovered  any  thing  that  was  done 
imong  them;  and  that  one  Rainscroft,  a  brother,  whom 
hey  suspected  to  have  informed  what  passed  among  them, 
iras  cruelly  used,  and  kept  in  prison  till  he  died ;  which  he 
^iefly  imputes  to  Forest.  This  friar  swore  the  king'^s  su- 
jiremacy,  and  yet  at  the  same  time  was  persuading  others 
lot  to  do  it ;  and,  being  questioned  upon  it,  said,  he  took 
lie  oath  only  with  his  outward,  but  not  with  his  inward 
nan ;  and  for  that,  and  his  denying  the  gospel,  he  was 
)umt  as  an  obstinate  heretic. 

64.  He  says ;  **^  Abell,  Powel,  and  Fetherston,  were  put  Page  79. 
'^  in  prison  because  they  consulted  with  the  Miud  of  Kent.^ 

This  is  only  charged  upon  the  former  of  these,  but  the 
:wo  latter  are  not  accused  of  any  such  thing. 

65.  He  says ;  '^  Elizabeth  being  bom  the  eighth  of  Sep-  ibtd. 
^<  tember,  but  five  months  after  the  king  had  publicly  mar- 

'<  ried  her  mother,  could  not  be  the  lawful  issue  of  that  mar- 
•'  riage.'' 

This  is  a  malicious  lie,  for  himself  confessed  that  the  king 
was  married  to  her  mother  the  fourteenth  of  November,  the 
Former  year;  between  which  and  the  eighth  of  September 
there  were  ten  months:  nor  was  the  king  ever  after  that 
married  publicly  to  the  queen.  For  what  he  calls  a  public 
marriage  was  only  the  shewing  her  openly  as  queen.  But 
the  de«gn  of  this  lie  is  so  visible,  that  it  needs  not  be 
opened. 

66.  He  says ;   "  The  king^s  daughter  Mary,  who  was  ibid. 
'<  then  present,  could  never  be  induced  to  think  she  was  the 

«  king's  chUd.'^ 

In  the  former  page  he  said,  Mary  was  sent  to  her  mother ; 
VOL.  I.  p.  2.  F  f 


4S4  AN  APPENDIX. 

and  now,  forgetting  himself  too  soon,  he  says,  she  was  pre- 
sent when  Elizabeth  was  bom.  What  Mary^s  thoughts  wcfe^ 
none  can  tell,  but  she  publicly  acknowledged  her  to  be  her 
sister,  though  she  did  not  use  her  as  one. 

Page  80.  67.  He  says ;  '^  Elizabeth  Barton,  who  was  fiuned  for  her 
*^  sanctity,  and  six  with  her,  who  thought  she  was  inqiired 
^'  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  were  accused  in  parliamenU^ 

Those  fflx  knew  that  she  was  not  ins[nred ;  and  that  aB 
that  was  given  out  about  her  was  a  contrivance  of  thcin^ 
who  had  instructed  her  to  play  such  tricks;  aa  was  {Ntoved 
by  their  own  confessions,  and  other  evidences. 

Ibid.  68.  He  says ;  '^  They  all  died  very  constantly :  and  os 

'^  the  margent  calls  them  ^even  martyrs.'^ 

The  nun  herself  acknowledged  the  imposture  at  her  death, 
and  laid  the  heaviest  weight  q£  it  on  the  priests  that  suffered 
with  her,  who  had  taught  her  the  cheat :  so  that  they  died 
both  for  treason  and  imposture.  And  this  being  Sandora's 
Jhithy  as  appeared  by  his  works,  they  were  indeed  martyn 
for  it. 

Ibid.  69*  He  says ;  '^  More  and  Fisher  having  examined  her, 

^^  could  see  no  ground  to  think  she  was  acted  by  a  fanatical 
"  spirit,  as  it  was  given  out.*" 

It  was  not  ^ven  out  that  she  was  acted  by  a  fanatical 
spirit,  for  that  had  been  more  honest ;  but  her  spirit  was 
cheating  and  knavery.  More  cleared  himself,  and  looked 
on  her  as  a  weak  woman,  and  commonly  called  her  the  sUfy 
maid:  but  Fisher  did  disown  her,  when  the  cheat  was  dis- 
covered, though  he  had  given  her  too  much  encouragement 
before. 

Page  81.  70.  He  says ;  ^^  The  thing  she  prophesied  came  to  pass; 
^^  which  was,  that  Mary  should  be  queen  of  England.^ 

The  thing  for  which  she  and  her  complices  were  at- 
tainted of  treason  was,  that  she  said.  If  the  king  married 
Anne  Bdeyn^  he  should  not  be  a  king  a  month  longer,  and 
not  (m  hour  longer  in  the  sight  of  God,  and  shouid  die  a 
villain's  death.  But  it  did  not  serve  Sanders^s  ends  to  tell 
this. 

Ibid.  71.  He  says;  ^'  The  day  she  suffered,  many  of  the  no- 


I 


AN  APPENDIX.  4SS 

bilitj  came  and  swore  to  the  succession  of  the  issue  of  the 

king^B  marriage  with  queen  Anne^  before  the  archbishop 

rf  Canterbury,  the  lord  chancellor,  and  Cromwell."" 

Both  houses  of  parliament  did  in  the  house  of  lords  take 

at  oath^  on  the  day  of  their  prorogation,  which  was  the 

irtieth  of  March,  as  appears  by  the  second  act  of  the  next 

ssion :  and  the  nun,  with  her  complices,  did  not  suffer  till 

e  twenty^first  of  April  after. 

78-  He  says;   "The  Franciscans  of  the  Observance,Tage 8f . 

diiefly  two  fathers  in  London,  Elston  and  Payton,  did, 

both  in  their  sermons  and  public  disputes,  justify  the 

king^s  marriage  with  queen  Eatherine.'" 

£lston  and  Payton  were  not  of  London,  but  of  Greenwich^ 

hey  compared  the  king  to  Achab,  and  said,  in  the  pulpit, 

his  face.  The  dogs  shaU  lick  his  blood ;  with  many  other 

ch  virulent  expressions.     But  to  rail  at  a  prince  with  the 

D6t  spitefiil  reproaches  that  could  be  was  a  part  of  San- 

^sJbHih:  and  so  no  wonder  those  pass  for  confessors, 

len  Elizabeth  Barton  and  her  complices  are  reckoned 

itrtyrs^ 

78.  Re  says ;  '*  Tonstal  bishop  of  Duresme  was  ordered  Page  82. 

by  the  king^s  messengers  not  to  come  to  the  session  of 

parliament  S6.  r^ni,  in  which  the  king^s  supremacy  was 

established.^ 

In  this  he  is  safer  than  in  some  other  stories;  for  the 

umals  of  that  session  are  lost,  so  the  falsehood  of  this 

nnot  be  demonstrated :  yet  it  is  not  at  all  likely,  that  he 

K>  justified  all  that  was  done  in  the  former  session,  in 

lich  the  pope^s  power  was  put  down,  the  nomination  of 

ihopa  annexed  to  the  crown,  a  reformation  of  ecclesiastical 

Mrs  afipointed  to  be  made,  in  defence  of  all  which  he  wrote 

terwiiilds)  was  now  so  scrupulous  as  to  be  ordered  to  stay 

bone.     But  Tonstal  suffering  imprisonment  in  Edward 

e  Bbttb^s  time,  it  was  fit  to  use  some  art  \jo  shew  that  he 

»  unwiUingly  brought  to  comply  with  the  king. 

74.  He,  to  shew  God^s  judgments  on  the  chief  instruments  Ibid. 

at  served  the  king,  says,  **  That  the  duke  of  Norfolk  was 

by  the  king  condemned  to  perpetual  imprisonment.'" 

Ff2 


! 


486  AN  APPENDIX. 

This  betrays  palpable  ignorance,  since  he  was  attainted  of 
high  treason  the  very  day  before  the  king^s  death » and  should 
have  suffered  the  fiext  day,  if  the  king'^s  death  had  not  pre- 
vented it  But  since  he  will  descant  on  the  providence  of 
Grod,  he  should  rather  have  concluded,  that  his  escaping  so 
narrowly  was  a  sign  of  Grod^s  great  care  for  him. 

Page  83.  75.  In  the  session  of  parliament  that  met  the  third  of 
November,  (as  he  describes  it,  which  was  the  twenty-oxth 
year  of  the  king^s  reign,)  he  says,  *^  Mary  the  king's 
*^  daughter  was  illegitimated,  and  all  her  honours  were 
**  transferred  on  Elizabeth,  and  the  pope^s'power  put  down.^ 
This  shews  he  never  looked  on  our  public  statutes; 
otherwise  he  had  seen  that  these  acts  passed  in  the  former 
sesfflon. 

P«8«  ^4-  76.  He  says ;  **  When  the  king  sent  his  ambassadors  to 
<^  the  French  court,  l^rancis  would  not  so  much  as  bear 
*^  them  ^ve  a  justification  of  the  king^s  proceedings.^ 

How  true  this  can  be,  the  world  may  judge,  since  these 
two  kings  continued  in  a  firm  alliance  eight  years  after  this. 
And  Francis  did  often  treat,  both  with  him  and  the  princes 
of  Germany,  about  these  things,  and  was  inclined  to  do 
almost  all  that  he  did. 

Ibid.  77.  He  says ;  "  The  Lutherans  did  so  abominate  the 

"  grounds  of  his  separation  from  Rome,  that  they  could 
"  never  be  induced  to  approve  it;^  for  which  he  cites  Coch- 
leus,  an  author  of  his  own  kidney. 

They  did  condemn  the  king^s  first  marriage  as  unlawful, 
and  thought  the  pope'*s  dispensation  had  no  force  :  and  so 
far  they  approved  it.  But  they  had  this  singular  opinion, 
that  he  should  have  continued  unmarried  as  long  as  queeD 
Katherine  lived.  Yet  in  that  they  were  so  modest,  diat 
they  only  desired  to  be  excused,  as  to  the  second  marriage : 
which,  considering  that  queen  Anne  favoured  their  doctrine, 
and  that,  by  an  absolute  compliance  with  what  the  king  had 
done,  they  might  have  secured  his  protection  to  themselves, 
whom  otherwise  they  provoked  highly,  is  an  evidence  of  a 
strict  adhering  to  what  their  consciences  dictated,  that  can- 
not be  sufficiently  commended. 


AN  APPENDIX.  4»7 

78.  He  says ;'  *^  The  king  made  many  ¥rrite  apologies  for  page  85. 

what  he  did ;  which  some  did  willingly,  being  tainted  with 

heresy,  others  unwillingly,  and  for  fear,  as  Gardiner  and 

Tonstall.'* 

In  this  he  shews  how  little  judgment  he  had  of  the  nature 
*  things,  when  he  thinks  to  excuse  their  writing  for  the 
ng,  as  extorted  by  force :  to  have  done  it  through  error 
id  mistake  was  much  the  softer  excuse ;  but  to  make  them 
en  of  such  prostituted  consciences,  as  not  only  to  subscribe 
id  swear,  but  to  write  with  learning  and  zeal,  and  yet 
^nst  their  consciences,  represents  them  guilty  of  unex- 
resfflble  baseness.  Indeed  Gardiner  was  a  man  like  enough 
>  write  any  thing  that  might  please  the  king ;  but  Tonstal 
as  a  man  of  greater  probity,  than  to  have  done  so  unwor- 
ly  a  thing  upon  any  account  whatsoever.  But  since  he 
lentioned  writers,  he  should  have  named  Longland  bishop 
r  Lincoln,  Stokesley  bishop  of  London,  and  above  all  Bon^ 
er,  who  did  oflBciously  thrust  himself  into  the  debate,  by 
riting  a  preface  to  Gardiner^s  book,  with  the  greatest  ve- 
enience  that  could  be.  But  the  blood  he  shed  afterwards 
id  so  endear  him  to  this  author,  that  all  past  faults  were 
>rgiven,  and  to  be  clean  forgotten. 

79-  He  says ;  "  Five  martjrrs  suffered  because  they  would  P*8*  86. 

not  swear  the  king'*s  supremacy,  according  to  the  law  that 

was  then  passed.^ 

There  was  no  such  law  made  at  that  Ume,  nor  could  any 
ich  oath  be  then  put  to  them.  The  only  oath  which  the 
arliament  had  enacted  was  the  oath  of  the  succession,  and 
le  refusing  it  was  only  misprision  of  treason,  and  was  not 
unishable  by  death.  But  it  was  for  denjdng  the  king^s 
jpremacy,  and  for  ¥rrit]ng  and  speaking  both  against  it 
od  his  marriage,  that  they  suffered  according  to  law. 

80.  He  says;  "  Cromwell  threatened  the  jury,  in  thePigeS;. 

king^s  name,  with  certain  death,  if  they  did  not  bring  them 

in  guilty.'' 

Every  body  that  knows  the  law  of  England  will  soon  con- 
lude  this  to  be  a  lie :  for  no  such  threatenings  were  ever 
lade  in  trials  in  this  nation:  nor  was  there  any  need  at 

Ff8 


4S8  AN  APPENDIX. 

this  time:  for  the  law  was  so  plain,  and  thttr  facts  so 
dearly  proved,  that  the  jury  oould  not  refuse  to  bring  them 
in  guilty. 

p.  88, 89.  '  81.  He  says ;  '^  The  three  Carthusians  that  suffered  were 
^  made  stand  upright,  and  in  one  jdaoe,  fourteen  days  toge- 
^  ther,  with  irons  about  their  necks,  arms,  and  legs,  before 
^<  they  died  ;^  and  then  with  great  pomp  he  describes  ther 
death  in  all  its  parts,  as  if  it  had  been  a  new-devised  cruelty, 
it  being  the  death  which  the  law  appoints  for  traitors.  He 
tells,  that  Cromwdl  lamented  that  others  of  them  had  died 
in  thar  cells,  and  so  prevented  his  cruelty.  He  also  adds 
a  long  story  of  the  severities  against  the  Franciscans. 

All  this  he  drew  from  his  learning  in  the  legend.  The 
English  nation  knows  none  of  these  cruelties,  in  which  the 
Spanish  inqiusitors  are  very  expert.  I  find,  by  some  origi- 
nal  letters,  that  the  Carthusians,  who  were  shut  up  in  thdr 
cells,  lived  about  a  year  after  this ;  so  if  Cromwell  had  de- 
signed to  take  away  their  lives,  he  wanted  not  opportuni- 
ties; but  it  appears  from  what  More  writ  in  his  imprison- 
ment, that  Cromwell  was  not  a  cruel  man,  but,  on  the  con- 
trary, merciful  and  gentle.  And  for  the  Franciscans,  though 
they  had  offended  the  king  highly,  two  of  them  railing 
spitefully  at  him  to  his  face,  in  his  chapel  at  Greenwich : 
yet  that  was  passed  over  with  a  reproof,  from  which  it  ap- 
pears that  he  was  not  easily  provoked  against  them.  So  a)l 
that  relation  which  he  gives,  being  without  any  authority, 
must  pass  for  a  part  of  the  poem. 

P«ge  91.  8S.  He  says ;  ^'  The  bishop  of  Rochester  was  condemned, 
^^  because  he  would  not  acknowledge  the  king^s  supremacy 
**  in  ecclesiastical  matters.**^ 

He  was  never  pressed  to  acknowledge  it,  but  was  con- 
demned for  denying  it,  and  speaking  agiunst  it :  for  had  he 
kept  his  opinion  to  himself,  he  could  not  have  been  ques- 
tioned. But  the  denying  the  king^s  titles,  of  which  his 
being  supreme  head  was  one,  was  by  the  law  treason ;  so  he 
was  tried  for  speaking  against  it,  and  not  for  his  not  acknow- 
ledging it. 

^*  9^*         88. "  He  runs  out  in  an  high  commendation  of  Fisher,  and, 


! 


AN  APPENDIX.  499 

^<  arooi^  oChar  thbgs^  mentions  his  episcopal  and  apostolical 
<<  charity.^ 

His  charity  was  burning  indeed.  He  was  a  merciless 
persecutor  of  heretics,  so  that  the  rigour  of  the  law,  under 
whidi  he  fell,  was  the  same  measure  that  he  had  measured 
out  to  others. 

84.  Sanders  will  let  the  world  see  how  carefully  he  had  Page  loo. 
read  the  legend,  and  how  skilfully  he  could  ¥rrite  after  that 
copy,  in  a  pretty  fabulous  story  concerning  Morels  death ; 

to  whom  I  wiU  deny  none  of  the  praises  due  to  his  memory, 
for  his  great  learning,  and  singular  probity :  nor  had  he  any 
blemidi  but  what  flowed  from  the  leaven  of  that  cruel  reli- 
gion, which  carried  him  to  great  severities  against  those  that 
preached  for  a  refcnrmation.  His  daughter  Roper  was  a 
woman  of  great  virtue,  and  wcnrthy  of  such  a  father,  who 
needed  none  of  Sanders^s  art  to  represent  her  well  to  the 
w(»rld.  His  story  is ;  ^*  That  the  morning  her  father  died, 
**  Ae  went  about  distributing  all  the  money  she  had,  in 
^  ahns  to  the  poor:  and  at  last  was  at  her  prayers  in  a 
<<  church,  when  of  a  sudden  she  remembered  that  she  had 
**  forgot  to  provide  a  winding-sheet  for  his  body ;  but  hav- 
^  ing  no  mcnre  money  left,  and  not  being  well  known  in  that 
^  place,  she  apprehended  they  would  not  give  her  credit : 
<<  yet  she  went  to  a  linen-draper'^s  shop,  and  calling  for  so 
^  much  doth,  she  put  her  hand  in  her  pocket,  knowing 
^'  rfie  had  nothing  in  it,  but  intending  to  make  an  excuse, 
'*  and  try  if  they  would  trust  her.  But  by  a  miracle  she 
'<  found  the  price  of  the  sheet,  and  neither  more  nor  less 
**  was  ccmveyed  into  her  pocket.^ 

This  is  such  a  lively  essay  of  the  mane's  spirit  that  in- 
vented it,  that  I  leave  it  without  any  further  commentary. 

85.  He  says ;  *^  Lee,  that  was  not  in  orders,  was  sent  topngv  105. 
<'  visit  the  monasteries,  who  solicited  the  chastity  of  the 

<*  nuns.^ 

He  does  not  mention  Leighton  and  London,  the  two  chief 
visitors,  for  Leighton  brought  in  Lee :  but  they  were  c^the 
pofHsh  party,  and  Lee  was  Cranmer^s  friend,  therefore  all 
must  be  liud  on  him.     He  was  in  orders,  and  soon  after 

Ff  4 


r 


440  AN  APPENDIX. 

was  made  dean  of  York.  I  have  seen  complaints  of  Dr. 
London^s  soliciting  the  nuns,  yet  I  do  not  find  Lee  com- 
plained of.  But  since  London  was  a  persecutor  of  heretics, 
such  a  small  kindness,  as  the  concealing  bis  name,  and  the 
turning  the  blame  over  on  Lee,  was  not  to  be  stood  on 
among  friends,  especially  by  a  man  of  Sanders^s  ingenuity. 

Pi«e  107.  .  86.  For  the  correspondence  between  queen  Katherbe 
and  father  Forest,  and  the  letters  that  past,  since  Sanders 
tells  us  not  a  word  how  he  came  by  them,  we  are  to  look  oa 
them  as  a  piece  of  the  romance. 

Page  114.  87.  He  says;  "  Anne  Boleyn  bore  a  monstrous  and  a 
^^  misshaped  lump  of  flesh,  when  the  time  of  her  bearing 
^*  another  child  came.^ 

She  bore  a  dead  child  before  the  time,  says  Hall ;  but 
there  was  no  great  reproach  in  that,  unless  made  up  by 
Sanders^s  wit. 

PMg«  115.  88.  He  lays  out  the  business  of  Anne  Boleyn  with  so 
much  spite  and  malice,  that  we  may  eaeily  see  against  whom 
he  chiefly  designed  this  part  of  his  work.  He  says ;  ^*  She 
"  was  found  guilty  of  adultery  and  incest.^ 

There  was  no  evidence  against  her,  but  only  a  hear-say 
from  the  lady  Wingfield :  we  neither  know  the  credit  of 
that  lady,  nor  of  the  person  who  related  it  in  her  name.  It 
is  true  Mark  Smeton  did  confess  his  adultery  with  the 
queen,  but  it  was  generally  thought  he  was  drawn  into  it 
by  some  promises  that  were  made  to  him,  and  so  cheated 
out  of  his  life ;  but  for  the  queen,  and  the  other  four,  they 
attested  their  innocency  to  the  last :  nor  would  any  of  those 
unfortunate  persons  redeem  their  lives  at  so  ignominious  a 
rate,  as  to  charge  the  queen,  whom  they  declared  they  knew 
to  be  innocent;  so  .that  all  the  evidence  against  her  was  an 
hear-say  of  a  woman  that  was  dead,  the  confession  of  a  poor 
musician,  and  some  idle  words  herself  spake  of  the  dis- 
courses that  had  passed  between  her  and  some  of  those  gen- 
tlemen. 

Page  116.  89.  He  says;  *'  Foreigners  did  generally  rejoice  at  her 
"  fall  :^  and  to  prove  this,  he  cites  Cochleus^s  words,  that 
only  shew  that  author^s  ill  opinion  of  her. 


it 


AN  APPENDIX.  441 

The  Germans  had  so  great  a  value  of  her^  that  all  thdr 
oorrespcNddence  with  the  king  fell  to  the  ground  with  her : 
but  he  may  well  cite  Cochleus,  an  author  of  the  same  ho- 
nesty with  himself,  from  whose  writings  we  may  with  the 
tike  security  make  a  judgment  of  fordgn  matters,  as  we 
may  upon  Sanders^s  testimony  believe  the  account  he  gives 
of  English  affidrs. 

90.  He  tells  us,  among  other  things  done  by  the  king,P>g<  i>7' 
and  picks  it  out  as  the  only  instance  he  mentions  of  the 
king'*8  injimction,  ^^  That  the  people  should  be  taught  in 

churches  the  Lord^'s  Prayer,  the  Ave,  the  Creed,  and  the 

Ten  Commandments,  in  English.^ 

It  seems  this  author  thought  the  giving  these  elements  of 
religion  to  the  people  in  the  vulgar  tongue  a  very  heinous 
crime,  when  this  is  singled  out  from  all  the  rest. 

91.  **  That  being  done,  he  says,  there  was  next  a  book  ibid, 
published,  called  Articles^  appointed  by  the  king^s  ma^ 
jesty,  which  were  the  six  articles."" 

This  shews  that  he  either  had  no  information  of  English 
affiurs,  or  was  sleeping  when  he  wrote  this :  for  the  six  arti- 
cles were  not  published  soon  after  the  injunctions,  as  he 
makes  it,  by  the  same  parliament  and  convocation,  but  three 
years  after,  by  another  parliament :  they  were  never  put  in 
a  book,  nor  published  in  the  king^s  name;  they  were 
enacted  in  parliament,  and  are  neither  more  nor  less  than 
twenty-five  tines  in  the  fir^t  impression  of  that  act ;  so  far 
short  come  they  of  a  book. 

92.  He  reckons  up  very  defectively  the  differences  be-Pag«  119- 
tween  the  church  of  Ilome,  and  the  doctrine  set  forth  by 

the  kihg^s  authority :  but  in  one  point  he  shews  his  ordinary 
wit ;  for  in  the  sixth  particular,  he  says,  ^^  He  retained  the 
'^  sacrament  of  order,  but  appointed  a  new  form  of  conse- 
"  crating  of  bishops.*" 

This  he  put  in  out  of  malice,  that  he  might  annul  the  or- 
dinations of  that  time ;  but  the  thing  is  false :  for  except 
that  the  Inshops,  instead  of  their  oaths  of  obedience  to  the 
pope,  which  they  formerly  swore,  did  now  swear  to  the 


cc 


442  AN  APPENDIX. 

king^  there  was  no  other  change  made ;  and  that  to  be  anre 
is  no  part  of  the  form  of  consecration. 

Page  iio.  93.  He  resolved  oace  to  speak  what  he  thought  was  truth, 
though  it  be  treasonable  and  impious:  and  says,  '^  Upon 
these  changes,  many  in  Lincolnshire,  and  the  northern 
parts,  did  rise  for  religion,  and  theJaUh  of  Christ.'" 
This  was  indeed  the  moUve  by  which  th^r  seditious 
priests  misled  them ;  yet  he  is  mistaken  in  the  time,  for  it 
was  not  after  the  six  articles  were  published,  but  almost 
three  years  before  it.  Nor  was  it  for  the  faith  of  Christ, 
which  teadies  us  to  be  humble,  subject,  and  obe<Uent ;  but 
because  the  king  was  removing  some  of  the  oorruptioDS  of 
that  fiiith,  which  th^r  false  teachers  did  impioudy  call  the 
£uth  of  Christ. 

Ibid.  g4,^  He  says;  *^  The  king  did  promise  most  faithfully, 

*'  that  all  these  things  of  which  they  complained  should  be 
"  amended.^ 

This  is  so  evidently  false,  that  it  is  fdain  Sanders  resolved 
dexterously  to  avmd  the  speaking  of  any  sort  of  truth :  for 
the  king  did  fully  and  formally  tell  them,  he  would  not 
be  directed  nor  counselled  by  them  in  these  points  they 
complained  of,  and  did  only  offer  them  an  amnesty  for  what 
was  past. 

Page  121.        95.  "  Then  he  reckons  up  thirty-two  that  died  for  the 
"  defence  of  the^i^A.'' 

They  were  attainted  of  treason  for  being  in  actual  rebel- 
lion against  the  king:  and  thus  it  appears  that  rebellion 
was  the^i^A  in  his  sense;  and  himself  died  for  it,  or 
rather  in  it,  having  been  starved  to  death  in  a  wood,  to 
which  he  fled  after  one  of  his  rebellious  attempts  on  his  so- 
vereign, in  which  he  was  the  pope^s  nuncio. 

P«ge  m-        96.  He  says;  "  The  king  killed  the  earl  of  Eildare,  and 
"  five  of  his  uncles.'' 

By  this  strange  way  of  expressing  a  l^al  attmnder,  and 
the  execution  of  a  sentence  for  manifest  treason  and  rebel- 
lion, he  would  insinuate  on  the  reader  a  fancy,  that  one  of 
Bonner's  cruel  fits  had  taken  the  king,  and  that  he  had 
killed  those  with  his  own  hand.     The  lord  Herbert  has 


AN  APPENDIX.  448 

fiilly  opened  that  part  of  the  history,  from  the  records  that 
he  saw ;  and  shews  that  a  more  resolved  rebellion  could  not 
be  than  that  was,  of  which  the  earl  of  Kildare  and  his  uncles 
were  guilty.  But  because  they  sent  to  the  pope  and  em- 
peror for  assistance,  the  earl  desiiing  to  hold  the  kingdom 
of  Ireland  of  the  pope,  since  the  king  by  his  heresy  had 
fSdlen  from  his  right  to  it,  Sanders  must  needs  have  a  great 
kindness  for  their  memory,  who  thus  suffered  for  his Jaith. 

97.  He  says;  "  Queen  Jane  Seymour  being  in  hard  la^Pagt  las. 
*^  hour  of  prince  Edward,  the  king  ordered  her  body  to  be 

**  so  opened  by  surgeons,  that  she  died  soon  after.**^ 

All  this  is  false,  for  she  had  a  good  delivery,  as  many 
original  letters  written  by  her  council  (that  have  been  since 
printed)  do  shew  ;  but  she  died  two  days  after  of  a  distem- 
per incident  to  her  sex. 

98.  He  sets  down  some  passages  of  cardinal  P(de^s  bero-Pftge  124. 
ical  constancy ;  which  being  proved  by  no  evidence,  and 

not  b^ng  told  by  any  other  writer,  (whom  I  ever  saw,)  are 
to  be  looked  on  as  the  flourishes  of  the  poet  to  set  <^  his 
heroi 

99.  He  would  persuade  the  world,  that  the  marquis  of  Page  135. 
Exeter,  the  lord  Montacute,  and  the  rest  that  suffered  at 

that  time,  died,  because  they  were  believed  to  dislike  the 
lunge's  wicked  proceedings ;  and  that  the  countess  of  Sarum 
was  beheaded  on  this  single  account,  that  she  was  the 
mother  of  such  a  son,  and  was  sincerely  addicted  to  the 
catholic  faith;  and  that  she  was  condemned  because  she 
wrote  to  her  son,  and  for  wearing  in  her  breast  the  picture 
of  the  five  wounds  of  Christ. 

The  marquis  of  Exeter  pretended  he  was  well  satisfied 
with  the  king's  proceedings,  and  was  lord  steward  when  the 
lords  Darcy  and  Hussy  were  tried,  and  he  gave  judgment 
against  them.  But  it  being  discovered  that  he  and  other 
persons  approved  of  cardinal  Pole^s  proceedings,  who 
endeavoured  to  engage  all  Christian  princes  in  a  league 
against  the  king,  pursuant  to  which  they  had  expressed 
themselves,  on  several  occasions,  resolved,  when  a  fit  op- 
portunity offered  itself,  to  rebel ;  it  was  no  wonder  if  the 


444  AN  APPENDIX. 

king  proceeded  against  them  according  to  law.  And  for 
the  countess  of  Sarum,  though  the  legality  of  that  sentence 
passed  against  her  cannot  be  defended,  yet  she  had  given 
great  offence ;  not  only  by  her  correspondence  with  her  son, 
but  by  the  bulls  she  had  received  from  Rome,  and  by  her 
opposing  the  king^s  injunctions,  hindering  all  her  tenants  to 
read  the  New  Testament,  or  any  other  book  set  out  by  the 
king^s  order.  And  for  the  picture,  which  was  found  among 
her  clothes,  in  having  been  the  standard  of  the  rebellion, 
and  the  arms  of  England  being  found  on  the  other  mde  of 
it,  there  was  just  ground  to  suspect  an  ill  design  in  it. 

Page  129.  100.  He  says ;  ^*  The  images  which  the  king  destroyed 
^<  were,  by  many  wonderful  works  of  Grod,  recommended 
"  to  the  devotion  of  the  nation.^ 

All  the  wonder  in  these  works  was  the  knavery  of  some 
juggling  impostors,  and  the  simplicity  of  a  credulous  multi- 
tude, of  which  see  pag.  486.  which  bdng  so  openly  disco- 
vered, nothing  that  had  shame  in  it  could  speak  of  them  as 
our  author  does. 

Page  131.  101.  He  says ;  "  Six  and  twenty  carts,  drawn  with  oxen, 
"  were  loaded  with  the  riches  taken  from  Thomas  Beckefs 
^^  shrine ;  whom  he  makes  a  most  glorious  martyr,  that  died 
"  for  the  defence  of  ihejaith^  and  was  honoured  by  many 
"  miracles  after  his  death."" 

Other  writers  have  sufficiently  shewed  what  a  perfidious, 
ingrateful,  and  turbulent  priest  he  was.  All  these  were 
«  virtues  in  our  author^s  opinion,  and  ingredients  in  his  faith. 
But  he  has,  in  this  account  of  the  riches  of  the  shrine,  gone 
beyond  himself,  having,  by  a  figure  of  speech  very  familiar 
to  him,  (called  lying,)  increased  two  chests  (see  page  490.) 
to  twenty-six  cart-loads. 

Page  132.  102.  He  says ;  *'  The  sentence  which  pope  Paul  gave 
*^  out  against  the  king,  was  affixed  in  some  towns,  both  in 
"  France,  Flanders,  and  Scotland :  from  which  he  infers, 
"  that  both  the  emperor,  the  French,  and  Scotch  king,  did 
"  consent  to  that  sentence.-' 

In  this  he  designed  an  eminent  piece  of  service  to  the 
apostolic  see,  to  leave  on  record  an  evidence,  that  three  so- 


AN  APPENDIX.  4*5 

TcreJgD  princeB  had  acknowledged  the  pope's  power  of  de- 
paang  kings.  But  he  did  ill  to  name  the  proofs  of  his 
asserUon,  and  had  done  better  to  have  said  umply  that  it 
was  BO,  than  to  have  founded  it  on  so  ill  grounds :  as  if  the 
affixing  papal  bulls  in  a  place  were  an  evidence  that  the 
princes,  Id  whose  dominions  it  was  done,  consented  to  it 
He  might  with  tlie  same  reason  have  concluded,  that  queen 
Elizabeth  consented  to  the  sentence  against  herself;  which 
it  is  very  like  will  not  be  easily  believed,  though  the  bull 
was  a£Sxed  in  London.  But  all  those  very  princes  whom  be 
names,  continuing  to  keep  up  their  correspondence  with  the 
king,  as  well  after  as  before  the  sentence,  is  a  much  clearer 
demoDstration  that  they  despised  the  pope's  sentence. 

108.  He  says;  "  The  king,  by  his  own  authority,  threw p>g»  134. 
'*  all  the  b^^ng  orders  out  of  their  houses." 

The  falsehood  of  this  hath  appeared  already,  for  they  re- 
agned  th«r  houses  to  the  king :  and  of  these  resignations, 
though  many  were  destroyed,  yet  near  an  hundred  are  still 
extanL 

104.  He  says ;  "  The  parliament,  in  the  year  1539,  gave  iwd. 
*'  the  king  all  the  great  monasteries." 

The  parUament  passed  no  such  act ;  all  that  they  did 
was  tmly  to  confirm  the  grants  made,  or  to  be  made  by 
these  houses  to  the  king.  It  was  their  surrenders  that 
clothed  the  king  with  the  right  to  them.  AU  the  tra^cal 
stories  he  tells  us  that  followed  upon  this  are  founded  on  a 
false  foundation. 

105.  He  sets  down  a  form  of  a  resignation,  which  he  says,  pagc  135. 
"  all  the  abbots,  and  many  religious  persons,  were  made  to 

"  ngn  and  set  th^r  seals  to  it." 

Among  all  the  resngnations  which  are  yet  extant,  there  b 
not  one  in  this  form ;  for  which  see  page  477. 

106.  He  soys ;  "  The  king's  commisdoners,  who  went  P«j»  'a*- 
'*  about  getting  bands  to  that  tonn,  made  them  believe  in 
"  every  house,  that  all  the  rest  had  «gned  it ;  and  w  bj 
"  that,  and  other  perBuamons,  prevailed  with  many  toM'~ 
**  their  bands  to  it." 

If  all  the  subscriptions  had  been  procured  about  tJ 


and  wbj 

any  tomt^^m 


446  AN  APPENDIX. 

time,  such  arts  might  be  suspected;  but  in  a  thii^  that 
was  three  years  a  doing,  these  tricks  could  not  have  served 
their  turn. 
Page  136.  107.  He  says ;  ^*  They  told  the  monks,  that  though  the 
*^  king  might,  by  virtue  of  the  act  of  parliament,  seise  on 
'^  their  houses  and  rents,  yet  he  desired  rather  to  do  it  with 
•  "  their  good-will.^ 

In  this  there  are  two  errors ;  first,  most  of  these  houses 
were  resigned  to  the  king  before  the  act  of  parliament,  see 
page  471.  And  next,  the  act  of  parliament  only  confirmed 
their  deeds,  but  did  not  give  their  houses  to  the  king. 
P^  137*  108.  He  says ;  '<  The  abbots  of  Glassenbury,  Colchester, 
*'  and  Reading,  suffered  martyrdom  because  they  refused 
**  to  set  their  hands  to  that  writing.^ 

There  was  no  such  writing  ever  offered  to  them;  nor 
was  there  any  law  to  force  them  to  resign  :  so  they  could 
not  suffer  on  that  account;  but  they  were  martyrs  for  San- 
ders^s^i^  for  they  were  attainted  by  a  l^al  trial  of  high 
treason. 
Pagt  13S.  109.  *'  He  tells  a  long  story  of  Whitting  abbot  of  Olas- 
**  senbury's  being  brought  up  to  London,  to  be  prevailed 
"  with  to  set  his  hand  to  the  surrender.  Which  he  still 
'<  refusing  to  do,  was  sent  back ;  and  though  a  book  against 
**  the  king^s  divorce  was  found  among  his  papers,  which 
"  was  laid  there  by  those  who  searched  for  it ;  yet  that  was 
past  over  in  a  chiding :  but,  as  he  went  home,  hearing 
there  was  a  meeting  of  the  county  at  Wells,  he  went 
^*  thither ;  and  as  he  was  going  up  to  his  place  on  the 
^^  bench,  he  was  called  to  the  bar  to  answer  some  things 
"  that  were  to  be  objected  to  him :  he  was  amazed  at  it, 
**  and  asked  what  the  matter  was  ?  But  one  told  him,  he 
*^  needed  fear  nothing,  for  somewhat  was  only  to  be  done 
for  form  to  terrify  others ;  upon  which  he  was  condemned 
and  sent  away  to  his  abbey,  little  thinking  he  was  so  near 
^*  his  end :  but  when  he  came  near  it,  a  priest  was  sent  to 
him  to  take  his  confession,  for  they  told  him  he  must  die 
immediately;  he  begged  a  day  or  two'*s  respite,  but  in 
**  vain :  so  they  hanged  him  up  in  his  habit^  on  the  top  of 


«« 


AN  APPENDIX.  447 

'^  tbe  hill  near  bis  abbey,  fnd  quartered  him ;  and  all  this 

**  was  done  in  one  day.^ 

This  book  came  out  in  foreign  parts,  and  was  printed  at 
Rome,  in  the  reign  of  Sixtus  the  Fifth,  who  took  great 
pleasure  in  such  executions  as  he  describes  this  to  have 
been ;  which  may  fall  oft  out,  where  the  lives  of  the  subjects 
are  wholly  at  the  princess  mercy :  but  to  tell  such  tales  of 
England,  which  is  so  famed  over  the  world  for  the  safety 
and  security  the  subjects  enjoy,  and  for  the  regular  and 
legal  proceedings  in  all  trials,  especially  of  life  and  death, 
was  a  great  error  in  the  poet ;  for  the  decorum  of  the  laws 
and  customs  of  a  place  must  be  observed,  when  any  nation 
is  made  the  scene  of  a  fable.  But  as  nothing  like  this  can 
be  done  by  the  law  of  England,  so  there  was  nothing  of  it 
in  this  case:  the  jury  that  sat  on  him  were  men  of  great 
credit  in  the  country :  when  he  died  he  acknowledged  his 
offences,  and,  with  appearance  of  repentance,  begged  Grod'*s 
pardon,  and  the  king'^s :  see  page  480. 

110.  After  many  bitter  invectives  against  Cromwell,  for  Page  i45* 
which  I  could  never  see  good  evidence,  though  I  cannot 
disprove  them  by  any  convincing   arguments,  he   says, 

**  That  he  advised  the  king  to  make  a  law,  that  persons 
**  might  be  convented  and  condemned  in  absence,  and  with- 
*^  out  being  heard :  and  that  this  law  first  of  all  fell  upon 
«  himself.'' 

There  was  no  such  law  ever  made,  only  the  parliament, 
by  tbar  supreme  authority,  did  attaint  some  in  that  manner, 
but  no  other  court  might  do  it.  Nor  was  this  first  applied 
to  Cromwell ;  for  a  year  before  his  attainder,  the  countess 
of  Sarum,  with  a  great  many  more,  were  so  attainted, 
though  she  did  not  sufier  till  a  year  after  him. 

111.  He  tells  many  reasons  why  the  king  had  a  mind  to  ibid. 
put  away  Anne  of  Cleve :  but  in  this,  as  in  other  things,  he 
betrays  a  profound  ignorance  of  that  time ;  for  every  body 
knew  that  the  king,  from  the  first  time  he  saw  her,  disliked 
her,  and  that  he  never  consummated  the  marriage. 

This  is  a  subject  not  fit  to  be  long  dwelt  on ;  but  if  any 
wiU  compare  the  account  I  give  of  this  matter  from  re- 


448  AN  APPENDIX. 

cords,  with  Sanders^s  tale,  tbey  will  see  that  he  wrote  at 
random,  and  did  not  so  much  as  know  public  transactioiu. 
pfege  146.  112.  He  says;  **  The  king  had  promised  to  the  emperor, 
^'  that  he  would  no  longer  continue  in  the  Smalcal&k 
*^  league ;  but  Cromwell  counterfnted  the  king*s  hand  to  a 
*^  new  confirmation  of  it ;  which  coming  to  the  emperot^s 
^'  knowledge,  he  challenged  the  king  of  it,  and  sent  him 
*^  over  a  copy  of  it;  upon  which  the  king  disowned  it,  and 
*'  cast  it  on  Cromwell ;  and  that  this  was  the  cause  of  his 
"  fall.'^ 

This  I  believe  is  one  of  Sanders's  dreams:  there  is  not 
one  word  of  it  in  CromwelPs  attainder ;  nor  do  I  find  the 
least  shadow  of  this  in  some  original  letters  which  he  wrote 
to  the  king  for  his  pardon,  in  which  he  answers  many  of 
the  things  laid  to  his  charge.  Nor  is  it  Hkely  he  would  ad- 
venture on  so  bold  a  thing  with  such  a  king;  nor  could  the 
emperor  have  that  writing  in  his  power  as  long  as  the  king 
lived ;  for  it  is  not  to  be  imagined  how  he  could  come  by  it, 
till  he  had  taken  the  duke  of  Saxony  piisoner^  which  was 
after  this  king^s  death. 
Page  148.  113,  He  says;  "  When  Cromwell  was  put  to  death,  the 
"  king  proceeded  to  the  divorce  of  Anne  of  Cleve.'*' 

The  divorce  was  judged  by  the  convocation  eight  days 

before  CromwelPs  death,  and  confirmed  in  parliament,  which 

was  dissolved  before  he  suffered. 

Ibid.  114.  He  says;  "  The  king  sent  to  her,  to  tell  her,  he 

had  a  mind  to  be  separated  from  her;  and  though  he 

could  proceed  more  severely  against  her,  since  he  knew 

"  she  was  an  heretic ;  yet  for  her  family'^s  sake  he  left  it  to 

**  herself  to  devise  any  reason  for  their  divorce :  upon  which 

"  she  came  next  day  to  the  senate,  (which  may  be  either  the 

*^  king^s  council,  or  the  parliament,)  and  confessed  she  had 

**  been  married  to  another  before  she  was  married  to  the 

"  king ;  and  thereupon,  by  the  authority  of  parliament,  he 

**  was  divorced,  and  within  eight  days  married  Katherine 

«  Howard." 

There  are  but  six  gross  errors  in  this  period.     1.  The 
king  sent  not  any  message  to  her^  nor  came  there  any  an- 


it 
li 


AN  APPENDIX.  449 

wer  from  ber,  till  the  sentence  of  divorce  was  quite  passed. 
I.  In  the  original  letter  with  those  he  sent  to  her,  wrote  to 
im  from  Richmond,  it  appears  that  they  used  no  threaten- 
igs  to  her,  but  barely  told  her  what  was  done ;  to  which 
be  acquiesced.  3.  She  never  came  from  Richmond  in  all 
bat  process,  and  so  made  no  such  declaration  in  the  senate. 
.  She  did  not  say  that  she  was  married  to  another,  but 
dIj  that  she  had  been  contracted  to  the  prince  of  Lorrain 
^hen  she  was  under  age.  5.  The  parliament  did  not  dis- 
^Ive  the  marriage,  but  only  confirmed  the  sentence  of  the 
onvocation.  6.  The  king  did  not  marry  Katherine  Howard 
efore  the  8th  of  August,  and  the  divorce  was  judged  the 
0th  of  July,  a  month  wanting  two  days. 

115.  He  says ;  ^^  The  king  had  consummated  the  mar-  Page  149. 
'  riage  for  seven  months  together.'^'* 

There  were  but  six  months  between  his  marriage  and  the 
ivorce  ;  and  in  all  that  while,  as  they  bedded  but  seldom, 
0  there  were  very  clear  evidences  brought,  that  it  was  not 
onsununated. 

116.  He  says;  "  The  king  sent  the  bishop  of  Winches- Page  151. 
ter,  and  sir  Henry  Knevet,  to  the  diet  of  the  empire; 
who  were  ordered  to  propose  to  the  emperor,  that  the 
king  might  be  again  reconciled  to  the  see  of  Rome ;  to 
which,  he  adds,  his  conscience  did  drive  him :  but  since 
the  king  would  not  confess  his  past  crimes,  nor  do  penance 
for  them,  nor  restore  the  goods  of  the  church,  it  came  to 
nothing.*" 

This  is  another  ornament  of  the  fable,  to  shew  the  poet^s 
rit;  but  is  as  void  of  truth,  as  any  passage  in  Plautus  or 
[*erence  is.  For  the  king  was  all  his  life  so  intractable  in 
bat  point,  that  the  popish  party  had  no  other  way  to  main- 
un  their  interest  with  him,  but  to  comply,  not  without  afiec- 
ition  in  that  matter :  and  when  an  information  was  given 
gainst  Gardiner  for  his  holding  some  correspondence  with 
be  pope^s  legate  at  the  diet,  he  got  the  man  who  had  inno- 
ently  discovered  it,  to  be  put  in  prison ;  and  said,  it  was  a 
lot  against  him  to  ruin  him,  which  he  needed  not  be  so 

VOL.  1.  p.  S.  G  g 


«0  AN  APPENDIX. 

solicitous  about,  if  his  instructions  from  the  king  had  al- 
lowed him  to  enter  on  such  a  treaty. 

Pb^  153.  117.  He  runs  out  in  a  long  digression  upon  the  king^s  as* 
suming  the  title  of  king  of  Ireland ;  to  shew  that  the  kings 
of  England  only  hold  Ireland  by  the  pope'^s  donation. 

In  this  Sanders  shews  his  art,  he  being  to  cany  the 
standard  of  rebellion  in  that  kingdom,  to  blast  the  king's 
right  to  it.  He  acknowledges  the  ctown  of  England  had 
the  dominion  of  Ireland,  with  the  title  of  lord  Gflrdamd^ 
about  four  hundred  years :  and  certainly  if  so  long  a  pos- 
session does  not  give  a  good  title,  and  a  prescription  against 
all  other  pretenders,  most  of  the  royal  families  of  Chriisten- 
dom  will  be  to  seek  for  their  rights.  But  he  says,  it  waft 
given  by  the  pope  to  king  Henry  the  Second ;  and  yet  he 
confesses  that  he  had  conquered  some  parts  of  it,  before  that 
grant  was  sent  him  by  Hadrian  the  Fourth.  Certainly 
king  Henry  the  Second  had  as  good  a  right  to  take  it,  as 
pope  Hadrian  had  to  give  it :  nor  was  the  king'^s  accepting 
the  pope's  donation  any  prejudice  to  his  title :  for  things 
extorted^ or  allowed  upon  a  public  error,  can  have  no  force 
when  that  is  openly  discovered.  If  then  the  superstitimi  of 
those  ages  made,  that  the  pope's  donation  was  a  great  help 
to  any  pretender,  it  was  no  wonder  that  kings  made  use  of 
it ;  but  it  were  a  wonder  indeed  if  they  should  acknowledge 
it,  after  the  trick  is  known  and  seen  by  all. 

Page  162.  118.  After  this,  and  a  satire  against  queen  Elizabeth  for 
assuming  the  title,  defender  of  the  faith,  and  a  long  enume- 
ration of  the  exactions  in  the  last  years  of  this  reign ;  in 
which  though  there  is  matter  enough  for  severe  complaints, 
yet  many  of  the  particulars  he  mentions  are  without  any 
proof,  and  must  rest  on  the  author's  credit ;  which,  by  this 
time,  the  reader  will  acknowledge  is  not  very  great.  An*- 
other  long  discourse  of  some  length  follows,  of  the  misfor- 
tunes of  the  duke  of  Norfolk,  and  of  all  that  served  the  king 
in  his  divorce,  and  in  the  following  actions  of  his  life :  from 
which  he  infers,  that  these  were  effects  of  a  curse  from 
heaven  upon  all  that  he  did,  and  on  all  those  that  assisted 


AN  APPENDIX.  461 

bim :  but  as  the  inference  is  bad,  so  he  forgot  to  mention 
those  noble  families  that  were  raised  in  his  time,  and  hare 
continued  since  in  great  honour;  as  the  Sejrmours,  from 
whom  the  dukes  of  Somerset  are  descended ;  the  Paulets, 
from  whom  the  marquis  of  Winchester  derives ;  the  Rus* 
sds,  WfW>disKes,  Herberts,  Riches,  and  Cromwells,  from 
whom  die  earls  of  Bedford,  Southampton,  Pembroke,  Essex, 
and  Ardglass^  have  descended ;  and  the  Browns,  the  Petres, 
die  Fleets,  the  Norths,  and  the  Montagues,  from  whom  the 
viee-odunt  Montague,  the  barons  Petre,  Paget,  North,  and 
MoQCa^oe,  are  descended.  These  families  have  now  flou- 
idied  in-  great  wealth  and  honour  an  age  and  a  half;  and 
only  one  of  them  has,  and  that  but  very  lately,  determined 
in  the  male  line:  but  the  illustrious  female  In'anches  of  it 
are  intermixed  with  other  noble  families.  So  that  the  ob- 
servVUion  is  false,  and  the  inference  is  weak. 

119*  He  says ;  ^^  When  the  king  found  his  strength  de-  Page  164. 
'^  dining,  he  had  again  some  thoughts  of  reconciling  him- 
*^  self  to  the  church  of  Rome ;  which  when  it  was  proposed 
^^  to  one  of  the  bishops,  he  made  a  flattering  answer.  But 
^  Grardiner  moved  that  a  parliament  might  be  called  for 
doing  it :  and  that  the  king,  for  the  quiet  of  his  own  con- 
sdence,  would  vow  to  do  it ;  of  which  Gtxl  would  accept 
in  that  extremity,  when  more  was  not  posnble  to  be  done. 
Bat  some  of  his  courtiers  coming  about  him,  who  were 
very  apprehensive  of  sudi  a  reconciliation,  lest  they  should 
have  been  itiade  restore  the  goods  of  the  church,  diverted 
the  king  from  it :  and  from  this  our  author  infers,  that 
what  die  king  had  done  was  against  his  conscience,  and 
that  so  he  sinned  the  nn  against  the  Holy  Ghost.^ 
I  shall  not  examine  this  theological  definition  of  the  sin 
against  the  Hdy  Ghost ;  for  my  quarrel  is  not  at  present 
widi  his  divinity,  but  with  his  history,  diough  it  were  easy 
to  shew  that  he  is  alike  at  both.  But  for  this  story,  it  is  a 
pure  dream ;  for  not  only  there  is  no  evidence  for  it,  nor 
did  Gardiner  in  the  reign  of  queen  Mary  ever  own  any  such 
thing,  though  it  had  been  then  much  for  the  credit  of  their 
cause,  especially  he  being  often  upbraided  with  Jiis  oompli. 

Ggg 


u 

U 

U 
<C 
U 
U 
U 


462  AN  APPENDIX. 

ances  to  this  king,  for  which  the  mention  of  his  repentance  had 
fumidied  him  with  a  good  answer :  but  as  the  tale  is  told, 
the  fiction  appears  too  plainly ;  for  a  parliament  was  actually 
sitting  during  the  king^s  sickness,  which  was  disscdved  by 
his  death,  and  no  such  proportion  was  made  in  it.  The 
king  on  the  contrary  destroyed  the  chief  hopes  of  the  popish 
party,  which  were  founded  on  the  diike  of  Norfolk'^s  greats 
ness,  by  the  attainder  which  was  passed  a  day  before  be  died. 
And  yet  Sanders  makes  this  discourse  to  have  been  between 
the  king  and  Gardiner  after  his  fall,  and  his  son^s  death,  be- 
tween which  and  the  king^s  death  there  were  only  nine 
days:  but  besides  all  this,  Gardiner  had  lost  the  king''8 
favour  a  considerable  time  before  his  death, 
pftge  t66.  120.  He  says ;  ^^  The  king,  that  he  might  not  seem  never 
*'  to  have  done  any  good  work  in  his  whole  life,  as  he  was 
'<  dying,  founded  Chrisf  s  Church  Hospital  in  London ; 
<<  which  was  all  the  restitution  he  ever  made  for  the  monas- 
*<  teries  and  churches  he  had  robbed  and  spoiled.^ 

If  it  had  not  already  appeared,  in  many  instances,  that 
our  author  had  as  little  shame  as  honesty,  here  is  a  sufficient 
proof  of  it.  I  will  not  undertake  to  justify  the  king,  as  if 
he  had  done  what  he  ought  to  have  done,  in  his  new  foun- 
dations :  but  it  is  the  height  of  impudence  to  deny  things 
that  all  England  knows.  He  founded  six  bishoprics;  he 
endowed  deans  and  prebendaries,  with  all. the  other  offices 
belonging  to  a  cathedral,  in  fourteen  several  sees,  Canter- 
bury, Winchester,  Duresme,  Ely,  Norwich,  Rochester, 
Worcester,  and  Carlisle  ;  together  with  Westminster,  Ches- 
ter, Oxford,  Gloucester,  Peterborough,  and  Bristol,  where 
he  endowed  bishoprics  likewise.  He  founded  many  gram- 
mar-schools, as  Burton,  Canterbury,  Coventry,  Worcester, 
&c.  He  founded  and  endowed  Trinity  college  in  Cam- 
bridge, which  is  one  of  the  noblest  foundations  in  Christen- 
dom. He  also  founded  professors,  in  both  universities,  for 
Greek,  Hebrew,  law,  physic,  and  divinity.  What  censure 
then  deserves  our  author,  for  saying,  that  the  hospital  of 
Christ''s  Church  was  all  the  restitution  he  ever  made  of  the 
church  lands  ? 


AN  APPENDIX.  468 

121.  He  gives  a  character  of  the  king,  which  suits  very  ibid, 
well  with  his  history,  his  malice  in  it  being  extravagantly 
ridiculous.  Among  other  things,  he  says ;  ^^  The  king  pnv 
^  moted  always  learned  bishops,  Cranmer  only  being  ex- 
**  oepted,  whom  he  advanced  to  serve  his  lusts. '^ 

Cranmer  was  a  man  of  greater  learning  than  any  that  ever 
sat  in  that  see  before  him,  as  appears  in  every  thing  that  he 
writ :  Tonstal  was  a  learned  man,  and  Gardiner  was  much 
esteemed  for  learning;  yet  if  any  will  compare  Cranmer^s 
books  of  the  sacrament,  with  those  the  other  two  writ  on 
the  same  subject,  there  is  so  great  a  difiTerence  between  the 
learning  and  solidity  of  the  one  and  the  other,  that  no  man 
of  common  ingenuity  can  read  them,  but  he  must  confess  it. 

I^ISL  He  says ;  **  When  the  king  found  himself  expiring,  Page  170. 
**  he  called  for  a  bowl  of  white  wine,  and  said  to  one  that 
**  was  near  him.  We  have  lost  all :  and  was  often  heard  re- 
*^  peating,  MonkSj  monksj  and  so  he  died.*" 

This  was  to  make  the  fable  end  as  it  had  gone  on,  and  it 
is  forged  without  any  authority  or  appearance  of  truth. 
The  manner  of  his  death  was  already  told,  so  it  needs  not  be 
repeated. 

1£S.  He  says;  *^  The  king  by  his  will  appointed  tbepftgeiyi. 
^  crown  to  go  to  his  righteous  heirs  after  his  three  children, 
^  and  commanded  his  son  to  be  bred  a  true  catholic :  but 
^^  his  will  was  changed,  and  another  was  forged,  by  which 
**  the  line  of  Scotland  was  excluded,  and  they  bred  his  son 
«<  a  heretic.'* 

There  was  no  such  will  ever  heard  of;  and  in  all  the  de- 
bates that  were  managed  in  queen  Elizabeth^s  reign  about 
the  Bucoesnon,  those  that  pleaded  for  the  Scottish  line  never 
alleged  this;  which,  had  it  been  true,  did  put  an  end  to 
the  whcde  controversy.  It  was  indeed  said,  that  the  iriU, 
whidi  was  given  out  as  the  king^s  will,  was  not  signed  hj 
his  hand,  nor  sealed  by  his  order,  but  it  was  never  pretended 
that  there  was  any  other  will :  so  this  is  one  of  our  author's 


GgS 


B  • 


454  AN  APPENDIX. 

The  conclusion. 

Thus  I  have  traced  him  in  this  History^  and  hope  I  hafe 
said  much  more  than  was  necessary  to  prove  him  a  writarof 
no  credit,  and  that  his  book  ought  to  have  no  authority ; 
since  he  was  not  only  a  stranger  to  the  public  transactioDs, 
printed  statutes,  and  the  other  authentic  registers  of  that 
time,  but  was  a  bold  and  impudent  asserter  6£  the  grossest 
and  most  malicious  lies  that  ever  were  contrived.  I  have 
not  examined  all  the  ernirs  of  his  chronology,  for  there  is 
scarce  any  thing  told  in  its  right  order,  and  due  place;  nor 
have  I  insisted  on  all  the  passages  he  tells,  without  any 
proof,  or  appearance  of.  truth :  for  as  I  could  only  deny 
these  without  any  othor  evidence  but  what  was  negative,  so 
there  are  so  many  of  them,  that  I  must  have  transcribed  the 
greatest  part  of  his  book,  if  I  had  con»dered  them  all.  I 
have  therefore  only  singled,  out  those  passages,  which  I  had 
in  the  former  History  demonstrated  to  be  false :  and  these 
are  both  so  many  and  so  important  that  I  am  sure  enough 
is  said  to  destroy  the  credit  of  that  author,  and  of  his  book, 
which  has  too  long  deceived  the  world.  And  what  is  per- 
formed in  this  first  part,  will  I  hope  dispossess  the  reader  of 
any  ill  impressions  the  following  parts  of  that  work  have 
made  on  him,  concerning  the  succeeding  reigns,  of  whidi 
an  account  shall  be  given,  as  soon  as  it  possibly  can  be  made 
ready. 

I  shall  esteem  my  time  to  have  been  well  employed,  and 
my  pains  rightly  placed,  if  my  endeavours  have  so  good  an 
effect,  as  to  take  off  the  unjust  prejudices  which  some  may 
have  conceived  at  the  changes  that  were  then  made  in  re- 
ligion, or  at  the  beginnings  of  them  ;  which  being  repre- 
sented by  this  author,  and  upon  his  testimony  by  many  other 
writers,  in  such  odious  characters  to  the  world,  are  generally 
so  ill  looked  on. 

The  work  itself  was  so  good,  done  upon  so  much  reason, 
managed  with  such  care,  directed  by  such  wisdom,  and 
tempered  with  so  great  moderation,  that  those  who  intended 
to  blast  it,  did  very  wisely  to  load  it  with  some  such  preju- 


AN  APPENDIX.  455 

dices :  for  if  without  these,  the  thing  itself  be  examined 
hy  men  of  a  candid  temper  and  solid  judgment,  the  op- 
posers  of  it  know  well  where  the  truth  lies  ;  and  on  whose 
side  both  the  scriptures,  and  the  best  ages  of  the  primitive 
churdi  have  declared.  But  it  was  not  fit  to  put  a  question 
of  such  importance  on  so  doubtful  and  so  dangerous  an 
issue :  therefore  it  was  well  considered  by  them,  that  some 
popular  and  easily  understood  calumnies,  to  disgrace  the  be- 
ginnings  of  it,  and  the  persons  that  were  most  employed  in 
it,  were  to  be  fastened  on  them :  and  if  these  could  be  once 
generally  received,  then  men  might  be  alienated  from  it  by 
a  shorter  way,  than  could  be  done  by  the  duU  and  unsuc- 
cessful methods  of  reason.  Therefore  as  the  cause  of  our 
church  hath  been  bften  vindicated,  by  the  learned  books 
that  have  been  published  in  it ;  and  never  with  more  sue* 
cess,  and  a  clearer  victory,  than  of  late,  in  the  elaborate 
writings  (which  are  never  to  be  mentioned  but  with  honour) 
of  the  renowned  Dr.  Stillingfleet ;  so  I  judged  it  might  not 
be  an  unuseful  and  unacceptable  work  (which  though  it  be 
of  a  lower  form,  and  so  most  suitable  to  my  genius,  yet  will 
be  of  general  use)  to  employ  the  leisure  I  enjoy,  and  the 
small  talent  committed  to  me,  in  examining  and  opening 
the  transactions  of  those  times  :  and  if  those  who  read  it 
are  dispossessed  of  their  prejudices,  and  inclined  to  consider 
things,  as  they  are  now  set  before  them,  in  a  truer  light,  I 
have  gained  my  end  in  it. 

The  truths  of  religion  need  no  support  from  the  father 
of  lies.  A  reli^on  made  up  of  falsehoods  and  impostures 
must  be  maintained  by  means  suitable  to  itself:  so  Sanders^s 
book  might  weU  serve  the  ends  of  that  church,  which  has 
all  along  raised  its  greatness  by  public  cheats  and  forgeries ; 
such  as  the  donation  of  Constantine,  and  the  book  of  the 
Decretals ;  besides  the  vast  number  of  miracles  and  visions 
that  were  for  many  ages  made  use  of  by  them ;  of  which 
even  the  most  disingenuous  of  their  own  writers  begin  to 
be  now  ashamed.  But  the  reformation  of  religion  was  a 
wcnrk  of  light,  and  needs  none  of  the  arts  o  fdarkness  to  jus- 
tify it  by.     A  full  and  distinct  narrative  of  what  was  then 

Gg4 


456  AN  APPENDIX- 

done  will  be  its  apology ,  as  well  as  its  history.  There  is  no 
need  of  artifice,  but  only  of  industry  and  sincerity,  to  gather 
together  all  the  remains  of  that  time,  and  put  them  in  good 
order. 

I  am  now  be^nning  to  look  towards  the  next,  and  indeed 
the  best  part  of  this  work :  where,  in  the  first  reign,  we 
shall  observe  the  active  endeavours  of  those  restorers  of  re* 
ligion.  The  next  reign  affords  a  sadder  prospect  of  that 
work  laid  in  ruins,  and  the  authors  of  it  in  ashes  ;  but  the 
fires  that  consumed  them  did  rather  spread  than  extinguish 
that  light  which  they  had  kindled.  And  what  is  fabled  of 
the  phenix  will  be  found  true  of  our  church,  that  she  rose 
new  out  of  these  ashes,  into  which  she  seemed  consumed. 

Towards  the  perfecting  this  History,  I  hope  all  that  love 
the  subject  of  it  will  contribute  their  endeavours,  and  fur- 
nish every  thing  that  is  in  their  power,  which  may  make  it 
fuller  or  clearer :  so  I  end  with  that  desire  which  I  made 
in  the  preface,  that  any  who  have  in  their  hands  any  papers 
relating  to  these  times  will  be  pleased  to  communicate  them ; 
and  whatever  assistance  they  give  to  it  shall  be  most  thank* 
fully  owned  and  acknowledged. 


THK  END  OF  THE  APPENDIX. 


ADDENDA. 


ADDENDA. 


I. 

Articles  about  religion^  set  out  by  the  convocattouy  and  pub- 
lished by  the  king's  authority.     An  original, 

Hen&y  the  ^Eight,  by  the  grace  of  God,  king  dT  Eng*  Cotton  lib 
land,  and  of  France,  defender  of  the  £uth,  and  lord  of  Ire-  fy^sg^'  ^ 
land,  and  in  earth  supream  head  of  the  church  of  England, 
to  all  and  ungular  our  most  loving,  faithful  and  obedi^it 
subjects,  greeting.  Amongst  other  cures  committed  unto 
this  our  princely  ofiice,  whereunto  it  hath  pleased  Grod  of 
hh  infinite  mercy  and  goodness  to  call  us,  we  have  always 
esteemed  and  thought  (as  we  also  yet  esteemt  and  think) 
this  to  be  most  chief,  most  ponderous,  and  of  most  weight, 
that  his  holy  word  and  commandments  may  sincerely 
without  lett  or  hindrance,  be  of  our  subjects  truly  believed^ 
and  reverently  kept  and  obflerved ;  and  that  unity  and  con- 
cord in  opinions,  namely  in  such  things  as  ^doth  concern 
our  religion,  may  encrease  and  go  fiirthward,  and  ail  occa» 
sion  of  dissent  and  discord  touching  the  same  be  repressed^ 
and  utterly  extinguished ;  for  the  which  cause  we  being  of 
late,  to  our  great  regret,  credibly  advertised  of  such  diver* 
sity  in  opinions,  as  have  grown  and  qirongen  in  this  our 
reaha,  as  well  concerning  certain  articles  necessary  to  our 
salvation,  as  also  touching  certain  honest  and  commendable 
ceremonies,  rites,  and  usages  in  our  said  churchy  for  an 
honest  policy,  and  decent  order  heretofore  iji  long  time 
used  and  accustomed;  minding  to  have  that  unity  and 
agreement  established  through  our  said  churdi  concerning 
the  premisses ;  and  being  very  desirous  to  eschew  not  only 
the  dangers  of  souls,  but  also  the  outward  inquietness  which 
byoccasion  of  the  said  diversity  in  o[unions  (if  remedy  had  not 

-  Eighth,        ^  does 


460  ADDENDA. 

« 

been  provided)  might  perchance  have  ensued;  have  not 
only  in  our  own  person  many  times  taken  great  pain,  study, 
labour  and  travails,  but  also  have  caused  our  bishops  and 
other  the  most  discreet  and  best  learned  men  of  our  clergy 
of  this  our  whole  realm  to  be  assembled  in  our  convocation, 
for  the  full  debatement  and  quiet  determination  of  the  same: 
where  after  long  and  mature  deliberation  and  disputations, 
had  of  and  upon  the  premisses,  finally  they  have  concluded 
and  agreed  upon  the  said  matters,  as  well  those  which  be 
commanded  of  God,  and  ar6  necessary  to  our  salvation,  as 
also  the  other  touching  the  honest  ceremonies,  and  good 
and  politick  order,  as  is  aforesaid;  which  their  determina- 
tion, debatement,  and  agreement,  forasmuch  as  we  think  to 
have  proceeded  of  a  good,  right  and  true  judgment,  and  to 
be  agreeable  to  the  laws  and  ordinances  of  God,  and  much 
profitable  for  the  establishment  of  that  charitable  concord 
and  unity  in  our  church  of  England,  which  we  most  desire, 
we  have  caused  the  same  to  be  published,  wilUng,  requiring 
and  commanding  you  to  accept,  repute,  and  take  them  ac- 
cordingly;  most  heartily  desiring  and  praying  Almighty 
God,  that  it  may  please  him  so  to  illumin  your  hearts,  that 
you,  and  every  of  you,  may  have  no  less  desire,  zeal,  and 
love  to  the  said  unity  and  concord,  in  reading,  divulging, 
and  following  the  same,  then  we  have  had  and  have,  caus- 
ing them  to  be  thus  devised,  set  forth  and  published.  And 
for  because  we  would  the  said  articles,  and  every  of  them, 
to  be  taken  and  understanden  of  you  after  such  sort,  order, 
BXid  degree  as  appertaineth  accordingly ;  we  have  caused  by 
the  like  assent  and  agreement  of  our  said  bishops  and  other 
learned  men,  the  said  articles  to  be  divided  into  two  sorts, 
that  is  to  say,  such  as  are  commanded  expresly  by  God, 
and  are  necessary  to  our  salvation,  and  such  other,  as  al- 
though they  be  not  expresly  commanded  of  God,  nor  neces- 
sary to  our  salvation ;  yet  being  of  a  long  continuance  for  a 
decent  order  and  honest  policy,  prudently  instituted,  are  for 
that  same  purpose  and  end  to  be  observed  in  like  manner; 
which  ye  following,  after  such  sort  as  we  have  prescribed 
unto  you,  shall  not  only  attain  that  most  charitable  unity 


ADDENDA.  461 

and  loving  concord,  whereof  shall  ensue  your  incomparable 
commodity,  profit,  and  lucre,  as  well  spiritual  as  other ;  but 
also  ye  conforming  your  selves,  and  using  these  our  siud  ar- 
ticles as  is  aforesaid,  shall  not  a  little  encourage  us  to  take 
further  travel,  pwis  and  labours  for  your  commodities  in 
all  such  other  matters,  as  in  time  to  come  may  happen  to 
occur,  and  as  it  shall  be  most  to  tlie  honour  of  God  and 
ours,  the  profit,  tranquillity,  and  quietness  of  all  you  our 
most  loving  subjects. 

The  articles  qfourjaith. 

FiBST,  As  touching  the  chief  and  principal  articles  of  our 
faith,  sith  it  is  thus  agreed,  as  hereafter  followeth  by  the 
whole  clergy  of  this  our  realm,  we  will  that  all  bishops  and 
preachers  shall  instruct  and  teach  our  people,  by  us  com- 
mitted to  their  spiritual  charge,  that  they  ought  and  must 
most  constantly  believe  and  defend  all  those  things  to  be 
true,  which  be  comprehended  in  the  whole  body  and  canon 
of  the  Bible,  and  also  in  the  three  creeds  or  symbols, 
whereof  one  was  made  by  the  apostles,  and  is  the  common 
creed  which  every  man  useth ;  the  second  was  made  in  the 
holy  council  of  Nice,  and  is  said  daily  in  the  mass ;  and  the 
third  was  made  by  Athanasius,  and  is  comprehended  in  the 
psalm  Quiamque  wit;  and  that  they  ought  and  must  take 
and  interpret  all  the  same  things  according  to  the  self-same 
sentence  and  interpretation,  which  the  words  of  the  self-same 
creeds  or  symbols  do  purport,  and  the  holy  approved  doc- 
tors of  the  church  do  intreat  and  defend  the  same. 

Item^  That  they  ought  and  must  repute,  hold  and  take 
all  the  same  things  for  the  most  holy,  most  sure,  and  most 
certain,  and  infallible  words  of  God,  and  such  as  neither 
ought,  ne  can  be  altered  or  convelled  by  any  contrary  opin- 
ion or  autliority. 

lieniy  That  they  ought  and  must  believe,  repute  and  take 
all  the  articles  of  our  faith  contained  in  the  said  creeds  to 
be  so  necessary  to  be  believed  for  man'^s  salvation,  that  who- 
soever being  taught  will  not  believe  them  as  is  aforesaid,  or 
will  obstinately  affirm  the  contrary  of  them,  he  or  they  can- 


I 


462  ADDENDA. 

not  be  the  very  members  of  Christ  and  his  spouse  the 
church,  but  be  very  infidels  or  hereticks,  and  members  d 
the  Devil,  with  whom  they  shall  perpetually  be  damned. 

Item^  That  they  ought  and  must  most  reterendy  and  re- 
li^ously  observe  and  keep  the  self-same  words,  accbrding  to 
the  very  same  form  and  manner  of  speaking,  as  the  artides 
of  our  faith  be  already  conceived  and  expressed  in  the  6ttd 
creeds,  without  altering  in  any  wise,  or  varying  from  the 
same. 

Item^  That  they  ought  and  must  utterly  refuse  and  con- 
demn all  c  those  opinions  contrary  to  the  said  articles,  which 
were  of  long  time  past  condemned  in  the  four  holy  councils, 
that  is  to  say,  in  the  council  of  Nice,.Constantinople,  Ephe- 
sus,  and  Chalcidonense,  and  all  other  sith  that  time  in  any 
point  consonant  to  the  same. 

The  sacrament  qfbaptum. 

Secondly,  As  touching  the  holy  sacrament  of  bapHsro, 
we  will  that  all  bishops  and  preachers  shall  instruct  and 
teach  our  people  committed  by  us  unto  their  spiritual 
charge,  that  they  ought  and  must  of  necessity  believe  cer- 
tainly all  those  things,  which  hath  been  always  by  the 
whole  consent  of  the  church  approved,  received  and  used  in 
the  sacrament  of  baptism ;  that  is  to  say,  that  the  sacra' 
ment  of  baptism  was  instituted  and  ordfuned  in  the  New 
Testament  by  our  Saviour  Jesua  Christ,  as  a  thing  neces- 
sary for  the  attaining  of  everlasting  life,  according  to  the 
saying  of  Christ,  Nisi  quis  renatusjiierit  ex  aqua  et  Spiriiu 
SanctOj  non  potest  intrare  in  regnum  ccelorum, 

Item^  That  it  is  o£Pered  unto  all  men,  as  well  infants  as 
such  as  have  the  use  of  reason,  that  by  baptism  they  shall 
have  remission  of  sins,  and  the  grace  and  favour  of  God,  ac- 
cording to  the  saying  «l  of  John,  Qui  crediderit  et  baptizahis 
Jiierit  salvus  erit. 

Item^  That  the  promise  of  grace  and  everlasting  life,  which 
promise  is  adjoyned  unto  the  sacrament  of  baptism,  per- 
taineth  not  only  unto  such  as  have  the  use  of  reason,  but 

«  thene  «•  of  St  John, 


ADDENDA.  46S 

to  iufitntfiy  innocents,  and  children;  and  they  ou|^t 
efore  and  must  needs  be  baptized :  and  that  by  the  sa- 
lient of  baptism  they  do  also  obtain  remission  of  their 
» the  grace  and  favour  of  God,  and  be  made  thereby  the 
r  sons  and  children  of  God,  insomuch  as  in&nts  and 
iren  dying  in  their  infancy  shall  undoubtedly  be  saved 
eby,  or  else  not. 

tem^  That  infants  must  needs  be  christened  because  they 
3om  in  original  sin,  which  sin  must  needs  be  remitted ; 
3h  cannot  be  done  but  by  the  sacrament  of  baptism, 
•reby  they  receive  the  Holy  Ghost  which  exerciseth  hb 
;e  and  efficacy  in  them,  and  cleanseth  and  purifieth 
sm  from  sin  by  his  most  secret  vertue  and  operadon. 
tem^  That  children  or  men  once  baptised,  can,  ne  ought 
r  to  be  baptized  again. 

iemf  That  they  ought  to  repute,  and  take  all  the  ana- 
tists  and  the  Pela^ans  opinions  contrary  to  the  premisses, 

every  other  mans  opinion  agreeable  unto  the  said  ana- 
tists  or  the  Pela^ans  opinions  in  this  behalf,  for  detest- 
i  heresies,  and  utterly  to  be  condemned. 
temj  That  men  or  children  having  the  use  of  reason,  and 
ing  and  desiring  to  be  baptized,'shall  by  the  virtue  of 
;  holy  sacrament  obtain  the  grace  and  remission  of  all 
r  snM,  if  they  shall  come  thereunto  perfectly  and  truly 
»ntant  and  contrite  of  all  their  sins  before  committed, 

also  perfectly  and  constandy  confessing  and  betieving 
the  artides  df  our  faith,  according  as  it  was  mentioned 
be  article  before,  or  dse  not. 

ind  finally,  if  they  shall  also  have  firm  credence  and  trust 
he  puDinise  of  Grod  adjoyned  to  the  said  sacrament,  that 
o  8i^;«  that  in  and  by  this  said  sacrament,  which  they 
U  recinve,  God  the  Fadier  ^veth  unto  them  for  his  Son 
us  Christ's  sake,  remisakm  of  all  their  sins,  and  die  grace 
he  Hdy  Ghost,  whereby  they  be  newly  regenerated  and 
le  the  very  children  of  God,  according  to  the  spring  of 
lat  and  his  apostle  St.  Peter,  PaeniiefUiam  agite  ei  iap» 
tur  umtsqtiisque  vestnim  in  nomine  Jemt  ChriMh  tn  n§^ 

*  thdn  out* 


464  ADDENDA. 

missionem  peccatorum^  ei  cuxipietis  donuim  Spiritui  Sanctis 

and  according  also  to  the  saying  of  St.  Paul  ad  Tkum  3. 

Non  ex  aperibus  JustUue  gucB  Jecimus  noSy  sed  secundum 

auam  misericordiamj  salvos  nos  fecit  per  lavacrum  regene- 

rationis  et  renovationis  Spiritiis  SancH,  quern  effiidii  in  no9 

cpulenter  per  Jesum  Christum  servatorem  nostrum,  utjus- 

tificati  illius  gratia  fueredes  efficiamur  JusFta  spem  vikB 

eiemcB. 

The  sacrament  of  penance. 

Thirdly,  Concerning  the  sacrament  of  penance,  we  wilt 
that  all  bishops  and  preachers  shall  instruct  and  teach  our 
people  committed  by  us  unto  their  spiritual  charge,  that 
they  ought  and  must  most  constantly  believe,  that  that  sa- 
crament was  instituted  of  Christ  in  the  New  Testament  as 
a  thing  so  necessary  for  mans  salvation,  that  no  man  which 
after  his  baptism  is  fallen  again  and  hath  committed  deadly 
nn,  can  without  the  same  be  saved,  or  ^attain  everlastmg 
life. 

Itemy  Hiat  like  as  such  men  which  after  baptism  do  fail 
again  into  sin,  if  they  do  not  penance  in  this  life,  shall  un- 
doubtedly be  damned ;  even  so  whensoever  the  same  men 
shall  convert  themselves  from  the  s£ud  naughty  life,  and  do 
such  penance  for  the  same  as  Christ  requireth  of  them,  they 
shall  without  doubt  attain  remission  of  their  sins  and  shall 
be  saved. 

Item^  That  this  sacrament  of  perfect  penance  which  Christ 
requireth  of  such  manner  of  persons,  consisteth  of  three 
parts,  that  is  to  say,  contrition,  confession,  with  the  amend- 
ment of  the  former  life,  and  a  new  obedient  reconciliation 
unto  the  laws  and  will  of  God,  that  is  to  say,  exteriour  acis 
in  works  of  charity  according  as  they  be  commanded  of  God, 
which  be  called  in  script ureyrwc^f**  digni  pcenitentia. 

Furthermore,  as  touching  contrition,  which  is  the  first 
part,  we  will  that  all  bishops  and  preachers  shall  instruct 
and  teach  our  people  committed  by  us  unto  their  spiritual 
charge,  that  the  said  contrition  consisteth  in  two  special 
parts,  which  must  always  be  conjoined  together  and  cannot 

f  obtain 


ADDENDA.  466 

le  dissevered ;  that  is  to  say,  the  penitent  and  contrite  man 
Qust  first  knowledge  the  filthiness  and  abomination  of  his 
wn  on,  whereunto  he  is  brought  by  hearing  and  consider- 
dg  of  the  will  of  God  declared  in  his  laws,  and  feeling  and 
lerceiving  in  his  own  conscience^  that  God  is  angiy  and 
lispleased  with  him  for  the  same ;  he  must  also  conceive  not 
nlj  great  sorrow  and  inward  shame  that  he  hath  so  griev- 
usly  offended  God,  but  also  great  fear  of  God^s  displeasure 
3wards  him,  considering  he  hath  no  works  or  merits  of  his 
•wn  which  he  may  worthily  lay  before  Grod,  as  sufficient 
Btisfiiction  for  his  sins;  which  done,  then  afterwards  with 
his  fear,  shame  and  sorrow  must  needs  succeed  and  be  con- 
93rned,  the  second  part,  viz.  a  certain  faith,  trust  and  con- 
denoe'  of  the  mercy  and  goodness  of  Grod,  whereby  the 
lenitent  must  conceive  certain  hope  and  faith  that  God  will 
oigive  him  his  sins,  and  repute  him  justified  and  of  the 
lumber  of  his  elect  children,  not  for  the  worthiness  of  any 
sent  or  work  done  by  the  penitent,  but  for  the  only  merits 
f  the  blood  and  passion  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 

Itemj  That  this  certain  faith  and  hope  is  gotten  and  also 
onfirmed,  and  made  more  strong  by  the  applying  of  Christ'^s 
rords  and  promise,  of  his  grace  and  favour  contained  in  his 
;ospel,  and  the  sacraments  instituted  by  him  in  the  New 
Testament ;  and  therefore  to  attain  this  certain  faith,  the 
Boond  part  of  penance  is  necessary,  that  is  to  say,  confes- 
ion  to  a  priest  if  it  may  be  had ;  for  the  absolution  given 
y  the  priest  was  instituted  of  Christ  to  apply  the  promises 
f  GkNl^s^race  and  favours  to  the  penitent. 

Wherefore  as  touching  confession,  we  will,  that  all  bishops 
nd  preachers  shall  instruct  and  teach  our  peojde  committed 
y  us  to  th^r  spiritual  charge,  that  they  ought  and  must 
ertainly  believe  that  the  words  of  absolution  pronounced 
y  the  priest,  be  spoken  by  the  authority  ^ven  to  him  by 
/hrist  in  the  gospel. 

Item,  That  they  ought  and  must  ^ve  no  less  faith  and 
redence  to  the  same  words  of  absolution  so  pronounced  by 
lie  ministers  of  the  church,  than  they  would  give  unto  the 
ery  words  and  voice  of  Grod  himself  if  he  should  speak 

VOL,  I.  p.  2,  H  h 


I 


466  ADDENDA, 

unto  us  out  of  heaven^  according  to  the  dajring  of  Christ,' 
Quorum  remiserUis  SpecccUa,  ^c,  et  qui  vos  audit  me  otidU. 

Itemy  That  in  no  ways  they  do  contemn  this  auricular 
confession  which  is  made  unto  the  ministers  of  the  church, 
but  that  they  ought  to  repute  the  ^same  as  a  very  and  ex- 
pedient and  necessary  mean,  whereby  they  may  require  and 
ask  this  absoluUon  at  the  priests  hands,  at  such  time  as  they 
shall  find  their  consciences  grieved  with  mortal  sin^  and  have 
occasion  so  to  do,  to  the  intent  they  may  thereby  attain  cer- 
tain comfort  and  consolation  of  their  consciences. 

As  touching  the  third  part  of  penance,  we  will,  that  all 
bishops  and  preachers  shall  instruct  and  teach  our  people 
committed  by  us  to  their  spiritual  charge,  that  although 
Christ  and  his  death  be  the  sufficient  oblation,  sacrifice,  satis- 
faction, and  recompence,  for  the  which  God  the  Father  for- 
giveth  and  remitteth  to  all  sinners  not  only  th^  sin,  but 
also  eternal  pain  due  for  the  same ;  yet  all  men  truly  peni- 
tent, contrite  and  confessed,  must  needs  also  bring  forth  the 
fruits  of  penance,  that  is  to  say,  prayer,  fasting,  ahnsdeeds, 
and  must  make  restitution  or  satisfaction  in  will  and  deed 
to  their  neighbour,  in  such  things  as  they  have  done  them 
wrong  and  injury  in,  and  also  must  do  all  other  good  works 
of  mercy  and  charity,  and  express  their  obedient  will  in  the 
executing  and  fulfilling  of  God's  commandments  outwardly, 
when  time,  power  and  occasion  shall  be  ministred  unto 
them,  or  else  they  shall  never  be  saved ;  for  this  is  the  ex- 
press precept  and  commandment  of  Gtxl,  AgUeJrucius  dig- 
nos  ^pcenitentuB  ;  and  St.  Paul  saith,  Debitores  sumtASy  and 
in  another  place  he  saith,  Casttgo  corpus  meum  et  in  servi- 
tutem  rediffo. 

Item^  That  these  precepts  and  works  of  charity  be  neces- 
sary works  to  our  salvation,  and  God  necessarily  requireth 
that  every  penitent  man  shall  perform  the  same,  whenso- 
ever time,  power,  and  occasion  shall  be  ministred  unto  him 
so  to  do. 

Item^  That  by  penance  and  such  good  works  of  the  same, 
we  shall  not  only  obtain  everlasting  life ;  but  also  we  shall 

«  peccaio,  •»  same  a  very  expedient  *  pamientki ,- 


ADDENDA.  467 

9enre  remisaon  or  mitigation  of  these  present  pains  and 
lictions  in  this  world,  according  to  the  saying  of  Su  Paul, 
nos  iprijudicaremusj  non  Judicaremury  a  Domino;  and 
icharias,  ConverHmini'ad  me  et  ego  convertar  ad  vos;  et 
aias  58,Jrange  esurienA  panem  tuum,  &c.  tunc  ^eris 
W  hortus  irriffuus.  Hcec  sunt  inculamda  ecde&iis  et  ut 
vrciientur  ad  bene  operandum^  et  in  ^hiis  ipsis  operibus 
frceant  et  confirment  Jidem,  petentes  et  expectantes  a  Deo 
tigationem  profsentium  calamitatum. 

The  sacrament  of  the  altar. 

Fourthly,  As  touching  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  we 
II,  that  all  bishops  and  preachers  shall  instruct  and  teach 
r  people  committed  by  us  unto  their  spiritual  charge,  that 
*y  ou^t  and  must  constantly  believe  that  under  the  form 
d  figure  of  bread  and  wine,  which  we  there  presently  do 
I  and  perceive  °^by  outward  senses,  is  verily,  substan- 
Uy,  and  realy  contained  and  comprehended,  the  very 
f-same  body  and  blood  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  which 
s  bom  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  and  suffered  upon  the  cross 
>r  our  redemption,  and  that  under  the  same  form  and 
ure  of  bread  and  wine>  the  very  self-same  body  and  blood 
Christ  is  corporally,  really,  and  in  the  very  substance 
hibited,  distributed  and  received  of  all  them  which  receive 
>  said  sacrament ;  and  that  therefore  the  said  sacrament 
to  be  used  with  all  due  reverence  and  honour,  and  that 
sry  man  ought  first  to  prove  and  examine  himself,  and 
igiously  to  try  and  search  his  own  conscience,  before  he 
ill  receive  the  same ;  according  to  the  saying  of  St  Paul, 
tisquis  ederit  panem  hunc  aut  biberit  de  poculo  Domini 
Hgne,  reus  erit  °  corporis  et  sanguinis  Domini ;  probet 
tern  sdpsum  homoj  et  sic  depane  iUo  edat  et  de  poculo  iUo 
Hit ;  nam  qui  edit  aut  bibit  indigne,  judicium  sibi  ipsi 
inducat  et  bibit,  non  dyudicans  corpus  Domini. 

Justification. 
Fifthly,  As  touching  the  order  and  cause  of  our  justifi- 

ris  vehU  hortos         'Aw        "by  our  outward  » of        •  corporiit 

Hh2 


468  ADDENDA. 

cation,  we  will,  that  all  bishops  and  preachers  shall  instruct 
and  teach  our  people  committed  by  us  unto  their  spiritual 
charge,  that  this  word  justification  signifieth  remissioD  d 
our  sins,  and  our  acceptation  or  reconciliation  into  the  grace 
and  favour  of  God,  that  is  to  say,  our  perfect  renovation  in 
Christ 

7^^971,  That  sinners  attain  this  justification  by  contrition 
and  faith  joyned  with  charity,  after  such  sort  and  manner 
as  we  before  mentioned  and  declared ;  not  as  though  our 
contrition,  or  faith,  or  any  works  proceeding  thereof,  can 
worthily  merit  or  deserve  to  attain  the  said  justification ;  for 
the  only  mercy  and  grace  of  the  Father,  promised  finedy 
unto  us  for  his  Sons  sake  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  merits  of 
his  blood  and  Phis  passion  be  the  only  sufficient  and  worthy 
causes  thereof;  and  yet  that  notwithstanding,  to  the  attain- 
ing of  the  said  justification,  God  requireth  to  be  in  us  not 
only  inward  contrition,  perfect  faith,  and  charity,  certain 
hope  and  confidence,  with  all  other  spiritual  graces  and  mo- 
tions, which,  as  we  said  before,  must  necessarily  concur  in 
remission  of  our  sins,  that  is  to  say,  our  justification;  but 
also  he  requireth  and  commandeth  us,  that  after  we  be  jus- 
tified we  must  also  have  good  works  of  charity,  and  obe- 
dience towards  God,  in  the  observing  and  fulfilling  out- 
wardly of  his  laws  and  commandments :  for  although  ac- 
ceptation to  everlasting  life  be  conjoyned  with  justification, 
yet  our  good  works  be  necessarily  required  to  Uie  attaining 
of  everlasting  life ;  and  we  being  justified,  be  necessarily 
bound,  and  it  is  our  necessary  duty  to  do  good  works,  ac- 
cording to  the  saying  of  St.  Paul,  Debttores  sumus  nan 
carni  ut  secundum  camem  vivamus,  nam  si  secundum  car- 
nem  vixerimus  moriemur^  sin  autem  spiritujricta  corporis, 
morti/lcaverimus,  vivemus;  etenim  quicunque  Spiritu  Dei 
ducuntur  hi  suntjilii  Dei:  and  Christ  saith,  Si  vis  ad  vitam 
ingredi  serva  mandata;  and  St.  Paul  ^de  nudis  (^eribus, 
saith,  qui  talia  agunt  regnum  Dei  non  possidebunU 
Wherefore  we  will  that  all  bishops  and  preachers  shall  in- 
struct and  teach  our  people  committed  by  us  unto  their 

p  his  om.  4  saith,  de  maUs  operibus. 


ADDENDA.  469 

c^riritual  diarge,  'and  Grod  necessarily  requireth  of  us  to  do 
good  works  commanded  by  him ;  and  that  not  only  outward 
and  civil  works,  but  also  the  inward  spiritual  motions  and 
graces  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  that  is  to  say,  to  dread  and  fear 
God,  to  love  God,  to  have  firm  confidence  and  trust  in  God, 
to  invocate  and  call  upoii  Grod,  to  have  patience  in  all  ad* 
versities,  to  hate  sin,  and  to  have  certain  purpose  and  will 
not  to  sin  again,  and  such  other  like  motions,  and  vertues : 
for  Christ  saith,  Nisi  abundaverit  justitia  vestra  plusqtiofn 
scribarum  et  pAarisceoruniy  rum  intrabitis  in  regnum  ccda- 
rum ;  that  is  to  say,  we  must  not  only  do  outward  civil 
good  works,  but  also  we  must  have  these  foresaid  inward 
sfnritual  motions,  consenting  and  agreeable  to  the  law  of 
God. 

Of  images. 

As  touching  images,  truth  it  is  that  the  same  have  been 
used  in  the  Old  Testament,  and  also  for  the  ^  great  abuses 
of  them  sometimes  destroyed  and  put  down ;  and  in  the  New 
Testament  they  have  been  also  allowed,  as  good  authors  do 
declare.  Wherefore  we  will  that  all  bishops  and  preachers 
shall  instruct  and  teach  our  people,  committed  by  us  to  their 
spiritual  charge,  how  they  ought  and  may  use  them.  And 
first,  that  Uhere  may  be  attributed  unto  them,  that  they  be 
representers  of  vertue  and  good  example,  and  that  they  also 
be  by  occasion  the  kindlers  and  "stirrers  of  mens  minds, 
and  make  men  often  remember  and  lament  their  sins  and 
offences,  especially  the  images  of  Christ  and  our  Lady ;  and 
that  therefore  it  is  meet  that  they  should  stand  in  the 
churches,  and  none  otherwise  to  be  esteemed :  and  to  the  in- 
tent the  rude  people  should  not  from  henceforth  take  such 
superstition,  as  in  time  past  it  is  thought  that  the  same  hath 
used  to  do;  we  will  that  our  bishops  and  preachers  diligently 
shall  teach  them,  and  according  to  this  doctrine  reform  their 
abuses,  for  else  there  might  fortune  idolatry  to  ensue,  nvhich 
God  forbid.  And  as  for  censing  of  them,  and  kneeling  and 
offering  unto  them,  with  other  like  worshippings,  although 


r  that  "  greater  *  this  "  firers 

HhS 


470  ADDENDA. 

the  same  hath  entred  by  devotion^  and  fallen  to  custom; 
yet  the  people  ought  to  be  diligently  taught,  that  they  in 
no  ways  do  it,  nor  think  it  meet  to  be  done  to  the  same 
images,  but  only  to  be  done  to  Grod,  and  in  bis  hoDour, 
although  it  be  done  before  the  images,  whether  it  be  of 
Christ,  of  the  cross,  or  of  our  Lady,  or  of  any  other  saint 
beade. 

()f  honouring  of  saints. 

As  touching  the  honouring  of  saints,  we  will  that  all  In- 
shops  and  preachers  shall  instruct  and  teach  our  people, 
committed  by  us  unto  their  spiritual  charge,  that  saints  now 
being  with  Christ  in  heaven,  be  to  be  honoiured  of  ChiisUan 
people  ^in  earth ;  but  not  with  that  confidence  and  honour 
which  are  only  due  unto  Grod,  trusting  to  attain  at  their 
hands  that  which  must  be  had  only  of  Grod,  but  that  they 
be  thus  to  be  honoured,  because  they  be  known  the  elect 
persons  of  Christ,  because  they  be  passed  in  godly  life  out 
of  this  transitory  world,  because  they  already  do  rdgn  in 
glory  with  Christ ;  and  most  specially  to  laud  and  pndse 
Christ  in  them  for  their  excellent  vertues  which  he  planted 
in  them,  for  example,  of  and  by  them  to  such  as  are  yet  in 
this  world  to  live  in  vertue  and  goodness,  and  also  not  to 
fear  to  dye  for  Christ  and  his  cause,  as  some  of  them  did; 
and  finally  to  take  them,  in  that  they  may,  to  be  the  ad- 
vancers of  our  prayers  and  demands  unto  Christ.  By  these 
wftys  and  such  like,  be  saints  to  be  honoured  and  had  in  re- 
verence, and  by  none  other. 

Of  praying  to  saints. 

As  touching  praying  to  saints,  we  will  that  all  bishops  and 
preachers  shall  instruct  and  teach  our  people  committed  by 
us  unto  their  spiritual  charge,  that  albeit  grace,  remission 
of  sin  and  salvation,  cannot  be  obtained  but  of  God  only  by 
the  mediation  of  our  Saviour  Christ,  which  b  only  sufficient 
mediator  for  our  sins ;  yet  it  is  very  laudable  to  pray  to 
saints  in  heaven  everlastingly  living,  whose  charity  is*  ever 

»  on  ^ 


ADDENDA.  471 

permaneiit)  to  be  intercessors,  aod  to  pray  for  us  and  with 
lis,  unto  Almighty  God  after  this  manner :  All  holy  angels 
and  saints  in  heaven  pray  for  us  and  with  us  unto  the  Father, 
that  for  his  dear  Son  Jesus  Chrisfs  sake,  we  may  have 
grace  of  him,  and  remission  of  our  sins,  with  an  earnest  pur- 
pose, not  wanting  ghostly  strength,  to  observe  and  keep  his 
holy  commandments,  and  never  to  decline  from  the  same 
again  unto  our  lives  end  :  and  in  this  manner  we  7  may  pray 
to  our  blessed  Lady,  to  St.  John  Baptist,  to  all  and  every 
of  the  apostles  or  any  other  saint  particularly,  as  our  devo- 
tion doth  serve  us ;  so  that  it  be  done  without  any  vain  su- 
perstition, as  to  think  that  any  saint  is  more  merciful,  or  will 
hear  us  sooner  than  Christ,  or  that  any  saint  doth  serve  for 
one  thing  more  than  ^  other,  or  is  patron  of  the  same.  And 
likewise  we  must  keep  holy-days  unto  God,  in  memory  of 
him  and  his  saints,  upon  such  days  as  the  church  hath  or- 
dained their  memories  to  be  celebrated ;  except  they  be  mi- 
tigated and  moderated  by  the  assent  or  commandment  of 
the  supream  head,  to  the  ordinaries,  and  then  the  subjects 
ought  to  obey  it. 

Of  rites  and  ceremonies. 

As  concerning  the  rites  and  ceremonies  of  Christ^s  church, 
as  to  have  such  vestments  in  doing  Grod  service,  as  be  and 
have  been  most  part  used,  as  sprinkling  of  holy-water  to  put 
us  in  remembrance  of  our  baptism,  and  the  blood  of  Christ 
sprinkled  for  our  redemption  upon  the  cross :  giving  of  holy 
bread  to  put  us  in  remembrance  of  the  sacrament  of  the 
altar,  that  all  Chnsten  men  be  one  body  mystical  of  Christ, 
as  the  bread  is  made  of  many  grains,  and  yet  but  one  loaf, 
and  to  put  us  in  remembrance  of  the  receiving  the  holy  sa- 
crament and  body  of  Christ,  the  which  we  ought  to  receive 
in  ri^t  charity ;  which  in  the  begining  of  Christ'*s  church, 
men  did  more  often  receive  than  they  use  now  a  days  to  do ; 
bearing  of  candles  on  Candlemas-day,  in  memory  of  Christ 
the  spiritual  light,  of  whom  Simeon  did  prophesie  as  is  read 
in  the  church  that  day :  giving  of  ashes  on  Ash- Wednesday. 

y  may  om.  *  another, 

H  h  4 


472  ADDENDA. 

to  put  in  remembrance  every  Christen  man  in  the  begining 
of  Lent  and  penance,  that  he  is  but  ashes  and  earth,  and 
thereto  shall  return ;  which  is  right  necessary  to  be  uttered 
from  henceforth  in  our  mother-tongue  always  on  the  same 
day :  bearing  of  palms  on  Palm-Sunday,  in  memory  of  re- 
ceiving of  Christ  into  Jerusalem,  a  little  before  his  death, 
that  we  may  have  the  same  deare  to  receive  him  into  our 
hearts ;  creeping  to  the  cross,  and  humbling  our  selves  to 
Christ  on  Good  Friday  before  the  cross,  and  offering  there- 
unto Christ  before  the  same,  and  kisnng  of  it  in  memory  of 
our  redemption  by  Christ  made  upon  the  cross;  setting  up 
the  ^sepulture  of  Christ,  whose  body  after  his  death  was 
buried ;  the  hallowing  of  the  font,  and  other  like  exordsms 
and  benedictions  by  the  ministers  of  Christ^s  church :  and 
all  other  like  laudable  customs,  rights,  and  ceremonies  be 
not  to  be  contemned  and  cast  away,  but  to  be  used  and  con- 
tinued as  things  good  and  laudable,  to  put  us  in  remem- 
brance of  those  spiritual  things  that  they  do  agnify,  not 
suffering  them  to  be  forgotten,  or  to  be  put  in  oblivion,  but 
renewing  them  in  our  memories  from  time  to  time ;  but  none 
of  these  ceremonies  have  power  to  remit  sin,  but  only  to  stir 
and  lift  up  our  minds  unto  God,  by  whom  only  oiu*  sins  be 
forgiven. 

Of  purgatory, 

FoEASMUCH  as  due  order  of  charity  requireth,  and  the 
book  of  Maccabees,  and  divers  ancient  doctors  plainly 
^  she  wen,  that  it  is  a  very  good  and  charitable  deed  to  pray 
for  souls  departed,  and  forasmuch  also,  as  such  usage  hath 
continued  in  the  church  so  many  years,  even  from  the  be- 
gining, we  will  that  all  bishops  and  preachers  shall  instruct 
and  teach  our  people,  committed  by  us  unto  their  spiritual 
charge,  that  no  man  ought  to  be  grieved  with  the  conti- 
nuance of  the  same,  and  that  it  standeth  with  the  very  due 
order  of  ^  charity,  a  Christen  man  to  pray  for  souls  departed, 
and  to  commit  them  in  our  prayers  to  Gods  mercy,  and  also 
to  cause  others  to  pray  for  them  in  masses,  and  exequies, 
and  to  give  alms  to  others  to  pray  for  them,  whereby  they 

■  sepulcber  ^  sbewiog,  <  charity,  for  a 


ADDENDA.  478 

may  be  relieved,  <^and  holpen,  of  some  part  of  their  pain : 
but  fcnrasmuch  as  the  place  where  they  be,  the  name  thereof, 
and  kind  of  pains  there,  also  be  to  us  uncertain  by  scrip- 
ture ;  therefore  this  with  all  other  things  we  remit  to  God 
Almighty,  unto  whose  mercy  it  is  meet  and  convenient  for 
us  to  commend  them,  trusting  that  God  accepteth  our 
prayers  for  them,  referring  the  rest  wholly  to  God,  to  whom 
is  known  their  estate  and  condition ;  wherefore  it  is  much 
necessary  that  such  abuses  be  clearly  put  away,  which  under 
the  name  of  purgatory  hath  been  advanced,  as  to  make  men 
believe  that  through  the  bishop  of  Homes  pardon^  souls 
might  clearly  be  delivered  out  of  purgatory,  and  all  the  pains 
of  it,  or  that  masses  said  at  Scdla  CceU,  or  otherwhere,  in  any 
place,  or  before  any  image,  might  likewise  deliver  them  from 
all  their  pain,  and  send  them  streight  to  heaven,  and  other 
like  abuses. 

Signed 
Thomas  Cromwell. 


T.  Cantuarien. 

Lichfielden. 

Edvardus  Ebor. 

Joannes  fiangoren. 

Joannes  London. 

sNicholaus  Sarisburiens. 

Cuthbertus  cDunelmens. 

Edvardus  Hereforden. 

Joannes  Lincoln. 

Willielmus  *^Norwicensis. 

Joannes  Lincoln,  nomine 

Willielmus  Meneven. 

procuratorio  pro  dom. 

Robertus  ^Assaphen. 

Joan.  Exon. 

Robertus  abbas  Sancti  Al- 

Joannes  Bathonien. 

bani. 

Hugo  Wygomen. 

Willielmus  ab.  Westmo- 

Joannes  Roffen. 

naster. 

fRich.  Cicestren. 

Joannes  ab.  Burien. 

Thomas  Elien. 

A  Richardus  ab.  Glasconise. 

Joannes  Lincoln,  nomine 

A  Hugo  ab.  ^de  Redying. 

procuratorio  pro  dom. 

Robertus  ab.  Malmesbur. 

Rowlando    Coven.     & 

Clemens  ab.  Eveshamen. 

'  and  om,         *  Donelmeo.          ^ 

Richardos         >  Nicholas  SariabarieD. 

^  NonHcen.               *  Aisaren. 

^deom. 

474 


ADDENDA. 


Johannes  ab.  de  Bello. 
Willidmus  ab.   S.  Petri 

Glocest. 
Bichardus   ab.  Winchel- 

oombens. 
Joannes  ab.  de  Croyland. 
Robertus  ab.  de  Thomey. 
Robertus    ab.  de  Waln- 

tham. 
Joannes  ab.  Cirencest. 
Joannes  ab.  ^  Texber. 
Thomas  prior  Coventr. 


Joannes  ab.  de  °^  Oseney . 
B  Henricus  ab.  de  °6ratiis. 
Anthonius  ab.  de  ®£yn- 

sham. 
Robertus  prior  Elien. 
Robertus  prior  sive  ma- 

^ster  ordinis  de  ^Sem- 

pringham. 
Richardus  ab.  de  <)Notte- 

ley. 
Hugo  prior  de  ^^Huntyng- 

don. 
Williehnus  ab.  de   Strat- 


ford. ^' 

Grabriel  ab.  de  ^BuckfesU 

tria. 
Henricus  ab.  de  Warde- 

nor. 
Joannes  prior  de  Merton. 
Bichardus    pr.  de  Wal- 

singham. 
fi  Thomasab.de  ^GrerendoD. 
Thomas  ab.  de  Stanley. 
Richardus  ab.  de  Bytles- 

den. 
Richardus  pr.  de  ^Lan- 

thoni. 
Robertus  ab.  de  Thame. 
B  Joannes  prior  de  *Newe- 

ham. 
Radulphus       prior      dc 

yKyme. 
B  Richardus  ab.  de  *Bruera. 
Robertus  ab.  de  Welhows. 
^Bartholameus  pr.  de  ^0- 

verey. 
Willielmus  pr.  de  ^Burga- 

veni. 
Thomas  ab.  de  Abendon. 


Inferior  domus. 

C  dRi.  Gwent  archidiaconus  chid.  'Colecest. 

London,  &  Breck.  Thomas  sBedyll  archid. 

Robertus   ^^Aldrydge  ar-  Comub. 

'  Teuxbureo.  ^  Osney  »  Corariis.  <>  Eyntham.  p  Semper  ingfaam. 
n  Notley.     '  Handngtoan.     *  Buckfestrie.     <  Gerendon  om,     "  Lantbony. 

Helvenham.  y  Kymme.  *  Bnisiza.  ■  Bartbolamaas  ^  Overbey. 
«  Burgaveny  ••  R.  •  Alridge  '  Colecest.  et  procarator  clcri.  Cofen. 
et  Litcbf.  >  Bedyl 


ADDENDA. 


475 


Richardus   ^Strete  archid. 
Derbiae. 

David  Pole  ar.  Salop. 

Richardus  Doke  archid.  Sa- 
rum. 

Eklmundus  Bonner  archid. 
Leycestriie. 

Thomas  Baghe  archid;  Surr. 

Gamaliel    Clyfton    decanus 
Hereford.  &  proc.  capt. 

Joannes    Ixmdon    decanus 
Wallingford. 

Nicholas  Metcalf.    i  archid. 
Roffens. 

Richardus   Layton    archid. 
Bucks. 

Hugo  Coren  proc.  cleri  He- 
reford. 

Richardus  Sparcheford  proc 
deri.  Hereford. 

Mauritius  Griffith  proc.  cleri. 
Rofiisn. 

Gulielmus  ^Buckmastre  pro- 
curator cleri  London. 

Richardus  Rawson   archid. 


Edmundus  Cranmer  archid. 

Cant. 
Polidorus  ^Verg^lius  archid. 

Wellen. 
Richardus     Coren     archid. 

Oxon. 
Henricus  Morgan  procurator 

cleri  Lincoln. 
Petnis  Vannes  archid.  Wy- 


gomen. 
Georgius  Hennage  decanus 

Lincoln. 
Nilo  Spencer  procurator  deri 

Norwicen. 
'"Willmus   Knyght   archid. 

Cestrise. 
Nicolaus  Metcalf  archid.  Rof- 

fen. 
^  Willmus  Hedge  procurator 

cleri  Norwicen. 
Adam  Traves  archid.  Exon. 
Richardus    Woleman     dec. 

Wellen. 
Tho.    Brerewood    archidia- 

can.  Bar.  procur.  capituli 

et  deri  Exon. 
Geor^usCarew  archid.  ^'Tot- 

ton  proc.  capituli  et  deri 

Exon. 
Thomas  Bennet  proc.  deri  et 

capit.  Sarum. 
Richardus  Parche  proc.  deri 

et  capit.  Saruin. 
Petrus   ^  Ligham   pr.   deri 

Cant. 
Edmundus   'Steward  proc. 

cleri  Winton. 
Joannes  Rayne  pr.  cleri  lin- 

coln. 
Leonardus  Savile  proc.  deri 

archid.  Lewen. 
Simon  Matthew  pr.  deri  Lon- 
don. 
Lanfrid  Ogle  archid.  Salop. 


^  street 
I  VirgUius 
p  arcbed. 


*  archid.  Roffent.  om, 
"  Gailielm.  Kolgbt 
1  Lighman  '  Stewart 


k  Backmastr.  procurator, 
Gulielmus  "  Totten 


I 


I 


476  ADDENDA. 

Gulielmus  Maye  proc.  cleri  Walterus  Cretyng  ar.  Ba- 

Ellen.  thonien. 

'Rolandus  Phylips  proc.  <ca^  Thomas  ^Bagard  procurator 

pituli    eccles.    St.    Pauli  deri  Wygomen. 

London.  Joannes  Nase  proc.  cleri  Ba- 

Joannes  Bell  ar.  Glocest.  thon.  et  Wellen. 

Richardus  Shelton  mag.  col-  Georpus  7  Wyndam  archid. 

leg.  de  "Metyngham.  Norwicen. 

Per  me  Willielmum  Glyn.  Joannes  '  Chambre  dec.  St. 

archi.  Anglessem.  Stephani  archid.  Bedfcml. 

Robertus  Evans  decan.  Ban-  Nioolaus  Wilson. 

goren. 

Some  observations  on  ihejbrmer  subscriptions. 

A  The  abbots  of  *  Glastonbury  and  Reading  subscribe  with 
the  rest :  by  which  it  appears  that  they  complied  in  the 
changes  that  were  made,  as  readily  as  others  did. 

B  The  abbots  writ  generaUy  so  ill,  that  it  is  very  hard  to 
read  their  subscriptions:  some  of  them  I  could  by  no 
means  know  what  to  make  of. 

C  There  ^are  50  of  the  lower  house  of  convocation:  of 
those  there  are  25  archdeacons,  4  deans  of  cathedrals, 
8  deans  of  c  collegiate  churches,  17  procurators  for  the 
clergy,  and  one  master  of  a  college. 


II. 

Some  queries  put  by  Cranmer  in  order  to  the  correcting  of 

several  abuses. 

Cotton  lib.      First,  What  causes,  reasons,  or  considerations  hath  or 
J^'***^^*  5*  might  move  any  man  to  desire  to  have  the  bishop  of  Rome 
restored  in  any  point  to  his  pretended  monarchy,  or  to  re- 
pugn against  the  laws  and  statutes  of  this  realm  made  for 
the  setting  forth  of  the  kings  title  of  supream  head? 
2.     Itemy  Whether  a  man  offending  deadly  after  he  is  bap- 


•  Rol.  Philips  *  capituli  om.  ■  Melyngham.  ^  fiogurd 

y  Wyndbam        ■  Cbamber        ■  Glossenbary        ^  are  of  50        '  collegial 


ADDENDA.  477 

I,  may  obtain  remission  of  ^  his  sins,  by  any  other  way 
than  by  contrition,  through  grace  ? 

Item,  If  the  clergy  know  that  the  common  sort  of  men  3. 
have  them  in  an  higher  estimation,  because  they  are  per- 
swaded,  that  it  lyeth  in  the  will  and  power  of  priests  to  re« 
mit,  or  not  remit  sins  at  their  pleasure,  whether  in  such 
case  the  smd  clergy  offend  if  they  wink  at  this,  and  volun- 
tarily suffer  the  people  to  continue  in  this  opinion  ? 

Item^  Whether  a  sinner  being  sorry  and  contrite  for  his  4, 
sins,  and  forthwith  dying,  shall  have  as  high  a  place  in  hea- 
ven, as  if  he  had  never  offended  ? 

Itemy  Whether  any,  and  what  difference  may  be  assigned  5. 
betwixt  two  men,  whereof  the  one  being  very  sorry  and 
contrite  for  his  sins  dieth  without  absolution  of  the  priest, 
and  the  other  which  being  contrite  is  also  absolved  by  the 
priest  and  so  dieth  ? 

Item,  If  it  may  appear  that  the  common  people  have  a  6. 
greater  affiance  or  trust  in  outward  rites  ^and  ceremonies 
than  they  ought  to  have,  and  that  they  esteem  more  vertue 
in  images  and  adorning  of  them,  kissing  their  feet,  or  offer- 
ing candles  unto  them,  than  they  should  esteem,  and  that 
yet  the  curats  knowing  the  same,  and  fearing  the  loss  of 
their  offerings,  and  such  other  temporal  commodities,  do 
rather  encourage  the  people  to  continue  after  this  sort,  than 
teach  them  the  truth  in  the  premises  according  to  scripture; 
what  the  kings  highness  and  his  parliament  may  do,  and 
what  they  are  bound  in  conscience  to  do  in  such  case  ? 

lUnij  Whether  now  in  time  of  the  new  law  the  tithes  or   7. 
tenth  be  due  to  curats  by  the  laws  of  God,  or  of  man ;  and 
if  the  same  be  due  by  the  laws  of  man,  what  mans  laws 
they  be  ? 

Item,  Whether  the  clergy  only,  and  none  but  they  ought  8. 
to  have  voices  in  general  councils  ? 

lienij  Whether  the  ^ixth  canon  of  the  council  of  Calce-   9. 
don,  wherein  is  contained  that  one  clerk  may  not  sue  an- 
other before  any  secular  judge,  but  only  before  his  bishop, 
and  such  other  canons  of  like  effect,  have  been  generally  re- 

*  htfl  om,  *  or  ^  19th  canon  in  the 


478  ADDENDA. 

ceived  or  not  ?  and  whether  the  same  be  contrary  u>  the 
king'^s  prerogative  and  laws  of  this  realm,  and  whether  it  be 
expedient  that  it  were  declared  by  the  pariiament  that  the 
said  canons  being  at  no  time  received,  especially  within  this 
realm,  be  void  and  of  none  effect? 

10.  Itemj  Of  the  24th  canon  of  the  said  council,  wherein  is 
contained  that  monasteries  once  consecrated,  by  the  bishop, 
may  not  after  be  made  dwelHng  houses  for  laymen,  whether 
that  canon  have  been  received  and  observed,  and  whether 
the  same  be  against  the  power  of  the  king  and  authority  of 
his  parliament  ? 

1 1 .  Itemj  If  it  may  appear  that  the  bishops  have  not,  ne  yet 
do  maturely  examine  and  diligently  inquire  of  the  oonversa- 
tion,  and  learning  of  such  as  be  ordered  or  admitted  to 
cures  by  them,  but  rather  without  examination  or  inqina«' 
tion  indistinctly  admit  persons  unable,  whereof  ensueth 
great  peril  of  souls,  and  innumerable  inconveniences  other- 
ways,  what  the  king^s  highness  or  his  parliament  ought  to 
do,  or  may  do  for  reformaticm  in  the  premisses? 

12.  Item^  If  such  as  have  deanries,  arch-deacouries,  Schancel- 
lorships,  and  other  offices  or  promotions  of  the  clergy,  use 
not  themselves  in  their  own  persons  after  such  sort  as  the 
primary  institution  of  ^  those  offices  or  promotions  require, 
and  according  to  the  wills  of  them  that  endowed  ^the  same, 
what  the  king  and  his  parliament  may  do,  or  ought  to  do 
in  this  case  ? 

13.  Item^  For  what  causes  and  to  what  ends  and  purposes 
such  offices  and  promotions  of  the  clergy  were  first  insti- 
tuted ? 

1 4.  Item^  If  curates  having  benefices  with  cure,  for  their  more 
.bodily  ease,  refuse  to  dwell  upon  any  of  their  said  cures, 

and  remain  in  idleness  continually  in  cathedral  or  coUegial 
churches  upon  their  prebends,  whether  it  be  in  this  case  ex- 
pedient, that  the  king^s  highness  or  his  parliament  take  any 
order  for  the  redress  of  the  same  ? 

15.  Item^  Of  the  sacraments  of  confirmation,  order,  matri- 
mony, and  extream  unction,  what  the  external  signs  and  in- 

>  chanterships,         ^  these  offices  of  promotion  require,         *  them,  what 


ADDENDA.  479 

I  graces  be  in  every  of  the  said  sacraments,  what  jxtx. 
8  be  made  to  the  receivers  of  them  by  Grod,  and  of  what 
icy  they  be  of,  and  •^  every  of  them. 


III. 

e  queries  concerning  confirmation^  wiih  the  answers 
hich  were  given  to  them  by  Cranmer,  and  Stokesly  bu 
\op  of  London.    An  original. 

Whether  confirmation  be  instituted  by  Christ?  Written 

\espon.  There  is  noplace  in  scripture  that  declareth  this^Jj^^^JJ^ 
eunent  to  be  instituted  of  Christ.  Cotton  lib. 

irst,  for  the  places  aUedged  for  the  same,  be  no  institu-  foi  J33.  ^' 
3,  but  acts  and  deeds  of  the  apostles.  ^'*  ^• 

econdly,  these  acts  were  done  by  a  spedal  gift  ^ven  to 
apostles  for  the  confirmation  of  God^s  word  at  that  time, 
hirdly,  the  said  special  gift  doth  not  now  remain  with 
successors  of  the  apostles. 
Vhat  is  the  external  ^sign  f 

he  church  useth  chrisma  for  the  exterior  sign,  but  the 
>ture  maketh  no  mention  thereof. 
That  is  the  efficacy  of  this  sacrament  ? 
^be  bishop  in  the  name  of  the  church  doth  invocate  the 
y  Ghost  to  ^ve  strength  and  constancy,  with  other  spi- 
al  gifts,  unto  the  person  confirmed :  so  that  the  efficacy 
his  sacrament  is  of  such  value,  as  is  the  prayer  of  the 
lop  made  in  the  name  of  the  church. 
c    respondeoy   salvo   semper    ertulitiorum   et    ecclesi<B 

n>  orthodoxcejudicio. 
Stokesley^s  paper, 
["he  first  question.  Whether  the  sacrament  of  confirmation 
;  sacrament  of  the  New  Testament  instituted  by  Christ? 
?o  this  I  answer,  That  it  is. 

?he  second  question.  What  is  the  outward  sign^  and  the 
Isible  graces  which  be  conferred  in  the  same  f 
?o  this  I  answer.  That  the  words  Signo  te  signo  sanct^e 

^  energy  of  themselyet  ?  *  sign  T  om.  ■•  wiMlMa, 


4 


480  ADDENDA. 

cmcU^  ei  confirmo  te,  &c.  with  the  oonagnatuHi,  inth  the 
i^chrism,  impofiitioii  of  hands  of  the  prelates,  be  the  ngns: 
and  the  increase  of  the  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  espe- 
cially of  fortitude,  to  speak,  shew,  and  defend  the  faith,  and 
to  suffer  for  the  same  in  case  need  be. 

The  third  question,  What  promtacB  be  made  of  the  said 
graces?  ^ 

I  answer,  That  the  fSsicts  and  deeds  that  be  expressed  in 
the  books  of  the  apostles,  with  the  effects  ensuing,  by  the 
imposition  of  their  hands  upon  them  that  before  had  re- 
ceived remission  of  th^  sins,  joyned  ?^th  the  promises  of 
Christ,  made  to  his  church,  and  the  continual  belief  of  the 
university  of  the  same  catholick  churdi  from  the  time  of 
the  apostles  hitherto,  without  contradiction  of  any  man  ^- 
norants  and  suspects  of  heresie  only  excepted)  maketh  us, 
and  in  my  opinion,  without  prejudice  of  other  mens  ^'opn- 
ions,  ou^t  to  suffice  to  make  all  men  that  hath  promised  to 
believe  the  catholick  church,  assuredly  to  think  that  God 
hath  made  the  promises  of  the  said  grace. 

£lgo  Joannes  London,  sic  respondeo,JrettiS  autoritate  et 
testimonio  antiquissimorunij  eorumque  docHssinuorum 
pariter  ac  sancHssimorum  virammj  etprcedpue  sanct(R 
matris  nostra  ecclesi<B  cathoUccB^  cut  etiam  in  nan  ex- 
pressis  in  sacra  scriptura^  non  muUo  minus  quam 
scriptis, Jides  adhiienda  est;  nisi  tarn  de  baptismo 
partmlorum^  quam  de  perpetua  Deiparce  Virginis  inte- 
gritate,  et  id  genus  compluribuSy  quibus  sine  salutis 
pericuJo  nemo  discredit^  licebit  salvajide  coniradicere. 


IV. 

Som£  considerations  offered  to  the  king  by  Cranmery  to 
induce  him  to  proceed  to  a  further  reformation. 

Cotton  lib.       Plbaseth  it  your  highness  graciously  to  consider,  deeply 
«>P'   •  4-  jQ  ponder  and  weigh  by  your  high  wisdom  these  considera- 
tions following. 

"  cream,  *  opiuion. 


ADDENDA.  481 

First,  How  no  great  thing  is  to  be  determined,  principally 
latters  of  Christ^s  religion,  without  long,  great,  and  mature 
eliberation. 

Secondly,  How  evil  it  hath  succeeded  when  in  provindal, 
ea,  or  yet  in  general  councils,  men  have  gone  about  to  set 
irth  any  thing  as  in  the  force,  of  Grod's  law,  without  the 
lanifest  word  of  Grod,  or  else  without  apparent  reasons  in- 
lUibly  deduced  out  of  the  word  of  God. 

Thirdly,  How  all  christened  re^ns  are  now  full  of 
amed  men  in  the  scripture,  which  can  well  espie  out  and 
idge  how  things  that  be,  or  shall  be  set  forth,  are  agree- 
ble  with  scripture  or  not. 

Fourthly,  Of  what  audacity  men  be  of  now  adays,  which 
ill  not  spare  to  write  against  high  princes,  as  weU  as  against 
rhrate  persons,  without  any  respect  to  their  high  estates, 
ily  weighing  the  equity  or  the  iniquity  of  the  cause. 

Fifthly,  How  not  only  men  of  the  new  learning  (as  they 
s  called)  but  also  the  very  papistical  authors,  do  allow  that 
jr  the  word  of  God,  priests  be  not  forbidden  to  marry,  al- 
lougfa  they  were  not  ignorant  that  many  expounders  of 
sipture  were  of  the  contrary  judgment. 

Sixthly,  How  that  it  is  not  possible  that  all  learned  men 
lould  be  of  one  mind,  sentence,  and  opinion,  as  long  as 
le  cockle  is  mingled  with  the  wheat,  the  godly  with  the 
Dgodly,  which  certainly  shall  be  as  long  as  the  world  en- 
iireth. 

Seventhly,  How  variety  of  opinions  have  been  occasion  of 
le  opening  of  many  verities  heretofore  taken  for  heresie, 
»,  and  yet  so  esteemed  and  taken  of  many,  in  other  re- 
ons ;  as  namely  the  usurped  authority  of  the  bishop  of 
ome,  hath  by  that  occasion  come  into  light,  with  the  ef- 
unon  of  the  blood  not  of  a  few,  such  as  were  the  first  stir- 
rs  up  thereof. 

Lastly,  There  be  also  other  opinions  not  spoken  of,  which 
ive  made,  and  yet  will  make  as  much  variance  in  your 
races  realm,  as  any  of  them  treated  of,  namely.  Whether 
le  holy  scripture  teacheth  any  purgatory  to  us  after  this 
Te  or  not  ?  Whether  the  same  scripture  teacheth  the  invo- 

voL.  I.  p.  S.  I  i 


I 


48S  ADDENDA. 

cation  of  dead  saints?  Whether  there  be  any  unwritten 
▼erides  necessary  to  be  believed,  not  written  in  scripture,  nor 
deducted  by  infallible  arguments  out  of  the  open  places  of 
scripture  ?  Whether  there  be  any  satis&ctions  b^de  the 
satisfEustion  of  Christ  ?  Whether  free-will  by  its  own  strength 
may  dispose  it  self  to  grace  of  a  conveniency  (as  it  is  said) 
de  congrtiof  Whether  it  be  against  scripture  to  kiss  the 
image  of  Christ  in  the  honour  of  him  ?  And  generally  whe- 
ther images  may  be  used  any  other  way  than  your  grace 
setteth  forth  in  your  Injunctions? 

Whether  in  consideration  of  the  premises  it  may  please 
your  highness  to  suspend  your  judgment  for  a  time,  and  not 
to  determine  the  marriage  of  priests  to  be  against  scripture, 
but  rather  to  put  both  parts  to  rilence,  commanding  them 
ndither  to  preach,  dispute,  nor  openly  to  talk  thereof  under 
pain  of  Sec.  And  in  case  these  premises  do  not  nuyve  year 
highness  to  stay,  that  then  it  may  please  the  same  to  grant 
that  the  article  of  priests  marriage  may  be  openly  disputed 
in  both  universities,  under  indiffisrent  judges,  before  it  be 
determined.  All  the  arguments  of  the  contrary  party  first 
to  be  delivered  in  writing  to  the  defenders,  twelve  days  be- 
fore  the  disputation  ;  to  the  intent  they  may  the  more  ma- 
turely and  deliberately  make  answer  to  the  same ;  and  they 
that  shall  enter  as  defenders  into  this  disputation,  to  do  it 
under  this  condition,  that  if  their  judges  discern  them  to  be 
overcome,  they  be  right  well  contented  to  suffer  death, 
therefore :  and  if  their  adversaries  cannot  prove  their  pur- 
pose, their  desire  is  no  more  but  that  it  may  please  your 
highness  to  leave  your  most  humble  subjects  to  the  liberty 
that  Grod^s  word  permitteth  them  in  that  behalf ;  and  your 
said  humble  subjects  shall  pray  unto  Ahnighty  God  for  the 
preservation  of  your  most  royal  estate  long  to  continue,  to 
God^s  glory  and  honour. 


ADDENDA.  468 

V. 

J  dedaratian  made  qfikejimctiam  and  dhmu  instUuiian 
cf  bishops  and  priests.    An  original. 

As  toudiii^  the  sacnunent  of  holy  (»tlers,  we  will  that 
all  bishops  and  preadiers  diall  instruct  and  teach  our  peo* 
pie  committed  by  us  unto  their  spiritual  charge. 

First,  How  that  Christ  and  his  apostles  did  institute  and  Cotton  lib. 
ordain  in  the  New  Testament,  that  besides  the  dTil  powers  ^|^^,  '^ 
and  governance  ci  kings  and  princes,  which  is  called  in 
scripture  paiestas  giadUj  the  power  of  the  sword,  there 
should  Palso  be  continually  in  the  church  militant,  certain 
other  ministers  or  officers,  which  should  have  spiritual 
power,  authority  and  comroisaon  under  Christ,  to  preach 
and  teach  the  word  of  God,  unto  his  <i  people,  to  dispense 
and  administer  the  sacraments  of  God  unto  them ;  and  by 
the  same  to  confer  and  give  the  grace  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
to  consecrate  the  blessed  body  of  Christ  in  the  sacrament  of 
the  altar,  to  loose  and  absoil  Irom  sin,  all  persons  which  be 
duly  penitent  and  sorry  for  the  same ;  to  bind  and  excom- 
municate such  as  be  guilty  in  manifest  crimes  and  rins,  and 
will  not  amend  their  defaults;  to  order  and  consecrate 
others  in  the  same  room,  order  and  office,  wbereunto  they 
be  called  and  admitted  themselves;  and  finally  to  £eed 
Christ^s  people  like  good  pastors  and  rectors,  as  the  aposdes 
calleth  them,  with  their  wlioisome  doctrine,  and  by  their 
continual  exhortations  and  monitions  to  reduce  them  from 
sin  and  iniquity,  so  much  as  in  them  lyeth,  and  to  bring 
them  unto  the  perfect  knowledge,  the  perfect  love  and 
dread  of  Grod,  and  unto  the  perfect  charity  of  their  neigh- 
bours. 

liemj  That  this  office,  this  ministration,  this  power  and 
authority  is  no  tyrannical  power,  having  no  certain  laws  or 
liMils,  within  the  which  it  ought  to  be  contained,  nor  yet 
nolle  absolute  power,  but  it  is  a  moderate  power,  subject, 
detemmied,  and  restrained  unto  those  certain  limits  and 


p  be  also  i  people,  and  to 

lis 


464  ADDENDA. 

ends  for  the  which  the  same  was  appointed  by  Code's  ordi- 
nance, which,  as  was  said  before,  is  only  to  administer  and 
distribute  unto  the  members  of  Christ'*s  mystical  body,  spi- 
ritual and  everlasting  things ;  that  is  to  say,  the  pure  and 
heavenly  doctrine  of  Christ^s  gospel,  and  the  graces  con- 
ferred in  his  sacraments :  and  therefore  this  said  power  and 
administration  is  called  in  some  places  of  scripture,  donum 
ei  graAay  a  gift  and  a  grace ;  'and  in  some  places  it  is 
called  daves  HvepotesUu  davksmj  that  is  to  say,  the  keys, 
or  the  power  of  the  keys,  whereby  is  signified  a  certain  li- 
mited oflSce  restrained  unto  the  execution  of  a  special  function 
or  ministration,  according  to  the  sa3ring  of  St.  Paul  in  >the 
first  chap,  of  his  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  and  in  the  fourth 
chap,  of  his  Epistle  to  Timothy,  and  also  in  the  fourth  chap, 
of  his  Epistle  to  the  Ephes.  where  he  writes  in  this  sen- 
tence; Qjuum  ascendiaset  CkrUtus  in  aUum,  captivam 
duant  capHvitaieni^  et  dedit  dona  hominibus^  dedii  aukm^ 
aKo8  quidem  apostolos,  alios  vero  prophetasj  alios  vero 
tvangelistaSi  alios  autem  pastores  ac  doctores,  ad  instaura- 
tionem  sanctorum^  in  optis  administraiionis,  in  eedificoHo- 
nem  corporis  Christie  donee  perveniamus  omnes  in  uni- 
tatem  Jldei  et  agnitionis  Filii  Dei^  in  virum  perfectum, 
in  mensuram  cetatis  plane  adultce  ChrisHj  ^SfC.  That  is  to 
say,  "  When  Christ  ascended  into  heaven,  hejsubdued  and 

*  vanquished  very  captivity  her  self,  and  led  or  made  her 

*  thrall  and  captive,  and  distributed  and  gave  divers  hear 

*  venly  pfts   and  graces  unto  men  here  "in  earth ;  and 
^  among  all,  he  made  some  the  apostles,  some  priests,  some 

*  evangelists,  some  pastors  and  doctors,  to  the  intent  they 

*  should  execute  the  work  and  office  of  their  administra- 

*  tion,  to  the  instauration,  instruction,  and  edifying  of  the 

*  members  of  Christ's  mystical  body  :  and  that  they  should 

*  also  not  cease  from  the  execution  of  their  said  office,  until 

*  all  the  said  members  were  not  only  reduced  and  brought 

*  unto  *the  unity  of  the  faith,  and  the  knowledge  of  the  Son 

*  of  God,  but  also  that  they  were  come  unto  a  perfect  state, 

'  and  otH.        *  his        *  iSfc,  oni.        "on        *  the  om. 


U 


4( 


ADDENDA.  485 

"  and  full  age  therein,  that  is  to  say,  until  they  were  aio  esta- 
^'  blisbed  and  confirmed  in  the  same,  that  they  could  no 
**  more  afterwards  be  wavering  therein,  and  be  led  or  carried 
^*  like  children,  xinto  any  contrary  doctrine  or  opinion,  by 
^^  the  craft  ^and  subtile  perswasion  of  the  false  pastors  and 
teachers,  which  go  about  by  craft,  to  bring  them  into  er« 
roneous  opinions,  but  that  they  should  constantly  follow 
the  true  doctrine  of  Chrises  gospel,  growing  and  encreas- 
ing  continually  by  charity  unto  a  perfect  member  of  that 
body,  whereof  Christ  is  the  very  Head,  in  whom,  if  the 
whole  body,  that  is  to  say,  if  every  part  and  member  be 
^*  grown  and  come  unto  his  perfect  estate,  not  all  in  like, 
but  every  one  according  to  the  gift  and  quality  which  is 
deputed  unto  it,  and  ^so.be  compacted,  united,  and  cor- 
porated  together  in  the  said  body,  no  doubt  but  ^that 
^*  whole  body  and  every  part  thereof  shall  thereby  be  made 
^*  the  more  perfect  and  the  more  strong,  by  reason  of  that 
^^  natural  love  and  charity,  which  one  member  so  united  in 
<<  the  body  hath  unto  the  other.*"  By  which  words  it  ap- 
peareth  evidently  not  only  that  St.  Paul  accounted  and 
numbered  this  said  power  and  office  of  the  pastors  and  doc- 
tors among  the  proper  and  special  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
but  also  it  appeareth  that  the  same  was  a  limited  power  and 
office,  ordained  specially  and  only  for  the  causes  and  pur- 
poses before  rehearsed. 

Item^  That  this  power,  office,  and  administration  is  neces- 
sary to  be  preserved  here  in  earth  for  three  special  and  prin- 
cipal causes.  First,  for  that  it  is  the  commandment  of  God 
it  should  ^so  be,  as  it  appeareth  in  sundry  places  of  scrip- 
ture. Secondly,  for  that  God  hath  instituted  and  ordained 
none  other  ordinary  mean  or  instrument,  whereby  he  will 
make  us  partakers  of  the  reconciliation  which  is  by  Christ, 
and  confer  and  give  the  graces  of  his  Holy  Spirit  unto  us, 
and  make  us  the  right  inheritors  of  everlasting  life,  there  to 
reign  with  him  for  ever  in  glory,  but  only  his  word  and  sa- 
craments; and  therefore  the  office  and  power  to  minister 

xin         *  or  'sotobe  *>  that  the  whole  <^  be  ho, 

lis 


486  ADDENDA. 

the  said  word  and  sacraments  may  in  no  wise  be  sufiSered 
to  perish,  or  to  be  abolished,  according  to  the  saying  of  St. 
Paul,  Qfiomodo  credent  in  eum  de  quo  fwn  audierunif  Quo- 
wwdoauiemaudieni  sine  priEdicanief  Quomodoauitmpra' 
dicabuni  nisi  missijuerunt  f  Sicui  ecripium  esij  Quam  spe- 
dasi  super  monies  pedes  evangdixaniium  pacem^  annun^ 
danHum  bona!  Thirdly,  because  the  said  power  and  office 
or  function  hath  annexed  unto  it  <^  assured  promises  of  ex- 
cellent and  inestimable  things ;  for  thereby  is  conferred  and 
given  the  Holy  Ghost  with  all  his  graces,  and -finally  our 
justification  and  everlasting  life,  acoxding  to  the  saying  ct 
Su  Paul,  Non  mepudet  evangelU  Jesu  ChrisH^  poienHa  si 
quidem  est  Dei  ad  salutem  onmi  credenti ;  that  is  to  say,  I 
am  not  ashamed  of  the  room  and  office  which  I  have,  given 
unto  me  by  Christ,  to  preach  his  gospel,  for  it  is  the  power 
of  God,  that  is  to  say,  the  elect  organ  ot  instrument  or- 
dained by  Grod  and  endued  with  such  vertue  and  efficacy, 
that  it  is  able  to  give  and  minister  effectually  everlasting  life 
unto  all  those  that  will  believe  and  obey  unto  the  same. 

Item^  That  this  office,  this  power  and  authority  was  com- 
mitted and  given  by  Christ  and  his  apostles  unto  certain 
persons  only,  that  is  to  say,  unto  priests  ^or  bishops,  whom 
they  did  elect,  call,  and  admit  thereunto  by  their  prayers 
and  imposition  of  their  hands. 

Secondly,  We  will  that  all  bishops  and  preachers  shall  in- 
struct  and  teach  our  people  committed  unto  their  spiritual 
charge,  that  the  sacrament  of  order  may  worthily  be  called 
a  sacrament,  because  it  is  a  holy  rite,  or  ceremony  instituted 
by  Christ  and  his  apostles  in  the  New  Testament,  and  doth 
consist  of  two  parts,  like  as  the  other  sacraments  of  the  church 
do ;  that  is  to  say,  of  a  spiritual  and  an  invisible  grace,  and 
also  ^of  an  outward  and  a  visible  sign.  The  invisible  gift 
or  grace  conferred  in  this  sacrament,  is  nothing  else  but  the 
power,  the  office  and  the  authority  before  mentioned :  the 
visible  and  outward  sign,  is,  the  prayer  and  imposition  of 
the  bishops  hands,  upon  the  person  which  receiveth  the  said 
gift  or  grace.     And  to  the  intent  the  church  of  Christ 

^  assuredly  «  aud  ^  of  om. 


ADDENDA.  487 

m 

should  never  be  destituted  of  such  ministera,  as  should  have 
and  execute  the  said  power  of  the  keys,  it  was  also  ordained 
and  commanded  by  the  apostles,  that  the  same  sacrament 
should  be  applyed  and  ministred  by  the  bishop  from  time 
to  time,  unto  such  other  persons  as  had  the  qualities  which 
the  aposdes  very  diligendy  sdiscryve ;  as  it  appeareth  evi- 
dently in  the  third  chap,  of  the  first  Episde  of  St.  Paul  to 
Tim.  and  ^  the  first  chapter  of  his  Epistle  unto  Titus.  And 
surely  this  is  the  whole  vertue  and  efficacy,  and  the  cause  also 
of  the  institution  of  this  sacrament  as  it  is  found  in  the  New 
Testament;  for  albeit,  the  hcdy  fathers  of  the  church  which 
succeeded  the  aposdes,  'mindyng  to  beautifie  and  ornate  the 
church  of  Christ  with  all  those  things  which  were  com- 
mendable in  the  temple  of  the  Jews,  did  devise  not  only 
certain  other  ceremonies  than  be  before  rehearsed,  as  ton- 
sures, rasures,  unctions,  and  such  other  observances  to  be 
used  in  the  administration  of  the  said  sacraments,  but  did 
also  insUtute  certain  inferiour  orders  or  d^prees,  as  janitors, 
lectors,  exorcists,  aoolits,  and  subdeacons,  and  deputed  to 
every  one  of  those  certain  offices  to  execute  ih  the  church, 
wher^  they  followed  undoubtedly  the  example  and  rites 
used  in  the  Old  Testament ;  yet  the  truth  is,  that  in  the 
New  Testament  there  is  no  mention  made  of  any  d^rees  or 
distinctions  in  orders,  but  only  of  deacons  or  ministers,  and 
of  piiests  or  bishops :  nor  is  there  any  word  spoken  of  any 
other  ceremony  used  in  the  conferring  of  thb  sacrament,  but 
only  of  prayer,  and  the  imposition  of  the  bishops  hands. 

Thomas  J'Crumwell.  Nicolaus  Sarum. 

^Thomas  Cantuarien.  i^Edwardus  Hereforden. 

Edvardus  Ebor.  Hugo  Wygom. 

Joannes  London.  Joannes  Roffen. 

Cuthbertus  Dunelmensis.  Rich.  Cicestr. 

Joannes  Lincoln.  Richardus  Wolman. 

Joannes  Bathoniens.  Joannes  Bell. 

Thomas  Elien.  Williehnus  Clyfie. 

^  Joannes  Bangor.  Robertus  i^  Aldrydge. 

f  deeciye;  ^  tbe  Ant  chapter  of  #fii.         *   minded         *>  Cromwell. 

I  T.  "*  Edvardus  Hererfi>den.  "  AMridge. 

li4 


i 


488  ADDENDA. 

oGalfridus  Downes.  Gulielmus '  Bukmastre. 

Joannes  pSkyppe.  Willielmus  Maye. 

Cutbbertus  Marshall.  NiocJaus  Wotton. 

Marmaduke  Waldeby.  Richardus  Cox. 

Nioolaus  Heyth.  Joannes  Redman. 

Robertus  Oking.  Thomas  Robertson. 

Rodolphus  Bradford.  Thomas  Baret. 

Richardus  Smith.  Joannes  Nase. 

Simon  Matthew.  Joannes  Barbar. 

Joannes  ^Pryn.  *  Joannes  Tyson. 

Sacrse  theologise,  juris  ecclenasrici  et  dvilis  'professores. 


VI. 

A  letter  ofMelanihoiie  toperswade  the  king  to  ajiirther 

refbrmation.     An  original. 

Cotton  lib.  g.  D,  serenissime  et  inclyte  rex,  Etsi  audieramus  Roma- 
fbi.  244.  num  episcopum  omnibus  artificiis  inoendere  Caesaris  Caroli 
et  re^s  Gallici  animos  adversus  Britannos  et  Germanos,  ta- 
men  quia  spero  Deum  hsec  pericula  gubematurum  esse,  et 
defensurum  tranquilitatem  tuam,  scripsi  in  alteris  literis  de 
ecclesiarum  emendatione,  quam  si  "tempora  sinent  rogo  ut 
regia  majestas  tua  suscipiat.  Postea  adjeci  banc  epistolam, 
tion  impudentio,  sed  optimo  studio,  et  amore  cum  ecclesia- 
rum, cum  regiae  majestatis  tuae  incitatus :  quare  per  Chris- 
tum obtestor  regiam  majestatem  tuam  ut  meam  libertatem 
boni  consulat.  Saepe  co^to  Britannicae  ecclesias  primordia, 
et  caeteras  laudes :  bine  enim  propagata  est  doctrina  Chris- 
tiana in  magnam  Germanise  et  Gallise  partem ;  imo  Britan- 
nicae  ecclesiae  beneficium  fuit,  quod  primum  Romanae  pro- 
vinciae  liberatae  sunt  persecutione.  Haec  primum  nobis  im- 
peratorem  pium  Constantinum  dedit.  Magna  hsec  gloria  est 
vestri  nominis.  Nunc  quoque  re^a  majestas  tua  primum 
heroica  magnitudine  animi  ostendit  se  veritati  patrocinatu- 
rum  esse  excussit  Romani  episcopi  tyrannidem,  quare  '  ve- 

"  Gilfridu8  p  Skip.  ^  Prynn.  *  Buckmastre.        ■  JoaoDes 

Tyion.  om.  *  profeflsors.  •  tempore  *  ▼eterum 


ADDENDA.  489 

terem  puritatem  ecdesiae  vestrae  maxime  optarim  restitui 
integram.  Sed  animadverto  istic  esse  quosdam  qui  veteres 
abusus  ortos  aut  oonfirmatos  a  Romano  episoopo  adhuc 
mordicus  tenent  Minim  est  autem  autore  abusuum  gecto 
ipsa  tamen  venena  reuneri ;  qua  in  re  illud  etiam  periculi 
est,  quod  illi  ipd  aut  eorum  imitatores  aliquando  revocaturi 
potestatem  Romani  episcopi  videntur,  si  populus  bunc  puta- 
vit  esse  magistrum  ecclesiarum,  incumint  enim  ritus  in 
oculos  et  admonent  de  autore,  ut  Solonis  raemoria  cum  1^^ 
bus  Athenis  et  propagata  et  jucunda  fuit. 

Gaudebam  igitur  in  edicto  recens  istic  proposito  de  reli- 
gione,  promitti  pubiicam  deliberationem  et  emendationem 
de  ecclesiarum  ritibus  et  legibus,  eaque  sententia  mitigavit 
decreti  acerbitatem  :  quanquam  enim  laudo  pietatem,  quod 
errores  prohibentur,  qui  pugnant  cum  doctrina  catholicas 
ecclesise  quam  et  nos  profitemur ;  tamen  doleo  ad  eas  causes 
adjectum  esse  articulum,  in  quo  precipitur  omnium  rituum 
uffltatorum  et  caelibatus  observatio.  Primum  enim  multi 
transferrent  edicti  autoritatem  ad  stabiliendos  abusus  missse. 
Deinde  in  universum  confirmatur  pertinacia  eorum  Xqui 
doctrinae  nostras  sunt  iniquiores,  et  debilitantur  studia  pio- 
rum.  Augustinus  queritur  sua  aetate  jam  duriorem  fuisse 
servitutem  Christianam  quam  Judaicam,  quanto  erit  aspe- 
rior  servitus,  si  ^superstitiosae  ineptiae,  ut  reptatio  ad  crucem 
aut  res  similes,  munientur  oorporum  suppliciis?  Gerson 
scnbit  prodesse  piis,  qui  tamen  superstitiosius  observant  ri- 
tus, ut  invitentur  ad  eos  violandos,  ut  usu  et  exemplo  de- 
diacant  superstitionem. 

Sed  munio  tranquillitatem,  dices,  et  nolo  dissimilitudine 
rituum  excitari  discordias.  Ego  de  piis  et  modestis  loquor 
qui  ^humanas  traditiones  sine  tumultibus  violant,  non  de 
his  qui  in  ^coetu  publico  seditiose  tranquillum  populum  aut 
oondtant  aut  perturbant.  Extant  autem  antea  leges  de  se- 
ditiosis,  nee  statim  violatio  inepti  et  non  necessarii  ritus  ju- 
dicanda  est  seditiosa,  <^atque  hac  in  re  non  solum  tranquilli- 
tatis,  sed  etiam  piarum  conscientiarum  ratio  babenda  est : 

r  qpA  *  BuperatitioBiores  •  hiimanus  ^  cstu  '  attamen 


M 


490  ADDENDA. 

est  enim  tenera  res  oonsdentia,  facile  langueacit  perculsa 
potentum  judiciis. 

Nee  ignoro  quosdam  novo  jam  uti  genere  sapientue,  ex- 
cusant  abusus  et  leniunt  eo6  astute  affictis  interpretatiombus, 
ut  habeant  spedosam  causam  cur  eos  retineant ;  scut  nefe^ 
rios  abusus  excusat  autor  reformatioiiis  Colonienas,  ut  cam- 
panarum  consecraticmem  et  similes  imposturas.  Quam 
multa  sunt  in  fabulosb  historiis  sanctorum,  ut  Cbristophori, 
Georgii,  quae,  ut  poemata,  continent  Tenustissimas  allego- 
rias ;  nee  tamen  propter  has  cogendse  sunt  eodease  ut  illas 
poeticas  personas  colant 

Erat  in  ^iEgypto  sacrum  cum  fici  maturuissent,  populus 
enim  in  templo  edens  recentes  ^ficos,  addebat  canticum  lus 
verbis,  Dulcis  Veritas.  Huic  ritui  facile  est  bellam  significa- 
tionem  addere,  eumq;  accommodare  ad  laudem  verln  Dd, 
nee  tamen  propterea  hie  mos  in  ecclesias  revocandus  est ; 
atqui  hanc  novam  sophisticam  exoriri  passim  videmus.  Sic 
in  Italia  dicuntur  abusibus  patrocinari,  Contarenus,  Sadole- 
tus^  et  Polus  cardinalis ;  nam  hi  praedpue  susceperunt  sibi 
jam  has  partes  defendendse  Romanae  impietatis,  et  hanc  du- 
cunt  esse  magnam  ingenii  laudem  fueossillinere  vitiosis  riti- 
bus,  putantq;  se  his  ineptiis  Dionysii  theolo^am  mysticam 
renovare.  Haec  sophistica,  nisi  prudentes  gubematores  ec- 
clesiarum  obsistent,  pariet  horribilem  confusionem  religi- 
onem,  et  rursus  obruet  veritatem.  Donee  flagitantur  hu- 
mani  ritus  tanquam  necessarii,  confirmatur  prava  opinio  de 
cultu ;  ideo  Paulus  tarn  vehementer  non  modo  opinionem, 
scd  ritus  ipsos  Leviticos  insectatus  est,  prsevidebat  enim  non 
excuti  posse  superstitionem,  si  ritus  manerent,  quare  gravis- 
sime  inquit,  Si  circumcidiminij  Christus  vobis  nihU  pro- 
derit. 

Retineatur  ergo  simplex  et  perspicua  sententia  dc  libertate 
in  adiaphoris,  et  doceant  concionatorcs  quas  scandala  vitanda 
sint ;  retineantur  ritus  divinitus  instituti,  et  aliquae  humana; 
^ordinationes  utiles  ad  bonum  ordinem ;  ut  Paulus  loqui- 
tur, et  sit  modus  caeremoniarum  quae  habeant  conjunctam 
gravitatem  et  elegantiam ;  decet  autem  abesse  ab  ecclesiis 

•  Egypto  f  ficusy  *  illinire  ^  traditiones 


ADDENDA.  4$! 

barbariem :  cssteri  inutiles  et  inepti  ritus  noD  duiiter  flagi- 
tentur. 

Deinde  quantum  periculi  adfert  coDscientiis  prohibitio 
conjugii,  nee  ignorat  regia  majestas  tua,  legem  de  caslU 
batu  perpetuo  tantum  Romae  natum  esse :  extant  epbtolae 
episcopi  Tarraconensi^  ^defendentis  conjugiapresbjterorum 
in  Hispania  contra  Romanum  episcopum.  In  Grermania 
ante  annos  quingentos  adhuc  sacerdotes  fuerunt  mariti, 
adeoque  segre  tulerunt  sibi  eripi  banc  libertatem,  ut  in  epi- 
scopum  Moguntinum  recitantem  edictum  Romanum  tumul- 
tuantes  impetum  fecerint,  quare  episcopus  fugere  coactus 
recitationem  omisit.  £rat  autor  edicti  Gregorius  se|)timu8 
qui  cuilibet  tyrannorum  veterum  audacia  et  impietate  par 
fuit.  Hie  eum  longo  et  funesto  bello  eivili  nostros  Germa* 
nicos  imperatores  impUcuisset,  simul  etiam  eedesias  tyran- 
nide  oppressit  Audio  ct  in  Anglia  sacerdotes  fuisse  mari- 
tos:  deniq;  notae  sunt  historiae,  quae  exempla  satis  multa 
continent ;  quare  miror  in  edicto  citari  Epistolam  ad  Corin- 
thios,  cum  haec  longe  aliud  tradat  de  conjugio,  ac  praecipiat 
conjugium  iis  qui  non  sunt  idonei  ad  caelibatum. 

Nee  objicienda  sunt  vota  quae  et  expresse  pugnant  cum 
divinis  mandatis,  et  trahunt  secum  multiplicem  suparsti* 
tionem  et  morum  corruptionem ;  videmus  enim  qualis  sit 
vita  multorum  sacerdotum  caelibum ;  itaq;  non  sine  dolore 
aliquo  legi  in  edicto,  quod  hi  qui  uxores  duxerunt  accusan- 
tur  levitatis,  nam  hoc  convicio  causa  nostra  praegravari  vide- 
tur,  quae  tamen  ecclesiae  necessaria  est,  ut  conjugii  dignitas 
clarius  conspiciatur,  ut  superstitiosi  cultus  votorum  repre- 
hendantur,  ut  arceantur  libidines.  Non  enim  impurus  cce- 
libatus,  sed  honesta  et  pia  conjugum  consuetudo,  est  castitas 
Deo  grata,  ^cut  Christus  sua  voce  divinam  conjunctionem 
appellat  conubium,  inquiens,  Q^os  Deus  coryunxii,  &c. 
Discamus  Dei  ordinationem  in  natura  magnifacere,  eaque 
reverenter  uti,  non  fingamus  ipsi  novos  cultus  sine  verbo 
Dei ;  de  quo  genere  Paulus  nominatim  concionatur,  cum 
ad  Timolheum  scribens  duriter  reprehendit  eos  qui  prolu* 
bent  nuptias. 

*  defendentes 


40e  ADDENDA. 

Piopheta  Daniel  insigiies  notas  ^addidit  antichristo  duaa, 
cum  ait,  Colet  deum  Maoam  argento  et  auro,  et  Deum  pa- 
tnim  mioniin  non  intelliget,  et  mulierea  ocm  curabit  Hcc 
quadiant  maxime  ad  RomaooB  mores :  miasarum  abuaus  et 
aanctorum  cultus  pepererunt  immensas  opes  et  regiam  po- 
tentiam.  Nova  numina  confecta  sunt,  adorantur  aurese  et 
aigentese  status,  et  auro  atque  argento  omantur.  Deinde 
accedit  lex  de  ocelibatu,  unde  magna  oomiptio  morum  orta 
est  Hse  notse  cui  genti,  cui  regno  usquam  competunt  nui 
fiM^oni  efHSOop  Romani?  qui  cum  nt  antidnistus,  po  et 
forti  animo  ipsius  autoritati  et  legibus  adyeraandum  est. 

Porro  fseliciter  ocepit  regia  majestas  tua  qusedam  emen- 
dare,  sustulit  aliqua  idola  quie  imjne  odebantur :  obtestor 
eigo  regiam  majestatem  tuam,  ut  xeliquam  impietatem  Ro- 
manam  etiam  ex  eodenis  toUat.  Exempla  testantur  ingen- 
tibus  victoriis  omatos  esse  r^;es  qui  sustulerunt  Udolatriam, 
ac  ssspe  testatur  Deus  quantopere  requirat  hunc  cultum  ut 
removeantur  superstitioiies,  et  pro  hoc  officio  ii^pentia  pnemia 
pollicetur;  quare  Deus  etiam  defendet  regiam  majestatem 
tuam,  si  ut  Ezechias  et  cssteri  pii  r^es  impios  ritus  sus- 
tuleris.  Audit  regia  majestas  tua  in  Belgico  et  alibi  imma- 
nem  ssevitiam  exerceri  adversus  pios;  et  hasc  tyraDDis 
gignit  alia  multa  vitia,  stabilit  °*idolatriam,  delet  veram 
invocationem,  extinguit  penitus  veram  rel^onem ;  cumq; 
desint  boni  doctores,  multi  in  populo  fiunt  palam  otioi. 
Constat  enim  paene  ethnicam  licentiam  esse  in  Belgico,  alii 
superstitiosi  i^natura,  fanaticas  opiniones  anabaptistarum 
amplectuntur.  Talis  est  in  Belgico  status,  quod  quidem 
floret  pace,  otio,  opibus ;  adfluunt  luxu  ditiores,  ita  se  bea- 
tos  esse  putant,  nee  interea  prospiciunt  quot  pcenae  ipsis 
impendeant:  Deus  autem  baud  dubie  tantam  imjnetatem 
et  crudelitatem  atrociter  puniet.  NoUem  igitur  in  regno 
tuo  renovari  asperitatem  adversus  pios,  quam  ita  prohi- 
bebit  regia  majestas  tua  si  edictum  leniet  et  ecdesias  consti- 
tuere  perget.  Deinde  ut  etiam  ad  posteritatem,  animi  ab- 
horreant  a  tyrannide  Romani  episcopi,  plurimum  retert 
^  illas  leges  tolli,  quae  sunt  nervi  autoritatis  ipsius ;  magna 

^  addjt     >  idoloUtriam,     "  idololatriam,     "  uatiira,  alii  faoaticaa     •  iUis 


ADDENDA.  403 

^ero  adminicula  potentbe  RomancM-um  episooporum  fuerunt, 
aissarum  abusus,  et  caelibatus,  quae  si  durabunt  aliquando 
K>terunt  jHwbere  oocasionem  lis  qui  Pdepravati  sunt  opin- 
Dnis  Romanae  aulse,  ut  ad  earn  rursus  inclinationem  faciant. 
id  caveri  <i  quantum  referat,  si  doctrinae  puritas  consenranda 
St,  satis  intelligit  regia  majestas  tua.  Venim  adhuc  est 
|uod  JuTenalis  de  Romana  aula  scripsit,  hicjiunt  homines j 
}pc.  imbuti  eo  'loco  malis  artibus,  contumaciam  singularem 
idversus  reges  inde  referunt,  ut  multa  exempla  testantur. 
Flanc  epistolam  loquaciorem  ac  liberiorem  ut  regia  majestas 
ua  boni  consulat  oro.  Precor  autem  Deum  et  Dominum 
lostruro  lesum  Christum,  ut  regiam  majestatem  tuam  servet 
*t  defendat,  ac  gubemet  ad  salutem  ecclesiae.  Bene  et  fe- 
iciter  valeat  regia  majestas  tua.     Ex  Francofordia. 

Cal.  Aprilisl539. 
Regiae  majestatis  tuae 

Addictissimus 

Pbilippus  Melanthon. 
Directed  thus  ofi  the  back ; 

Serenissimo  et  inclyto  Angliae  et 
Francise  regi  D.  Henrico  Oc- 
tavo Walliae  et  Comubiae  prin- 
cipi,  capiti  Anglicae  ecclesiae 
post  Christum  supremo, 

Principi  clementissimo. 


VII. 

A  letter  written  by  the  German  ambassadors  to  the  Jeingy 
against  the  taking  away  of  the  chalice^  and  against  pri- 
vate masseSf  and  the  celibate  of  the  clergy,  Sfc.  An 
original, 

Sbbenissime  et  potentissime  rex,  domine  clementissime,  ^<'^^°''^* 

*^  .  .  .  '  Cleop.  E.  5. 

etsi  seremssunam  regiam  majestatem  vestram  maximorum  foi.  172. 
n^otiorum  mole,  tum  ad  regnum  ac  provincias  proprias 
majestatis  vestrae  pertinentium,  tum  etiam  exterorum  i«gum, 

f  depravRtB  «  quaotam  '  loci 

4 


m  ADDENDA. 

jNrincipum,  et  potentatuum  gravissmis  causiB,  qiue  ad  r^iam 
majestatem  vestram  psene  quoddie  devolvuntur,  obrui  mm 
ignoremus ;  nosque  pro  nostra  erga  regiam  majestatem  ▼€»• 
tram  debita  observantia  ut  par  est,  nihil  minus  yelimos  aut 
eogitemus,  quam  serenissimam  r^am  majestatem  Yestrara 
vel  mittendis  Uteris  crebrioribus,  vel  ulla  alia  re  interturbare 
et  a  reipublicse  curis  impedire,  tamen  certis  quibusdam  de 
cauas,  quas  serenissimae  regiae  majestati  veatrae  probatura 
nos  speramus,  duximus  iterum  ad  serenisnmam  regiam 
majestatem  vestram  literas  dandas  esse,  nihil  dubitantes 
quin  vestra  serenisdma  regia  majestas  eas  pro  "  sua  insigni 
bonitate,  sapientia,  doctrina,  atque  favore  sincerioris  reli* 
gionis,  benigne  acceptura  sit.  Cum  enim  ab  iUustrissinus 
principibus  noBlri.  nobis  injuncta  inandata  vestm  seren- 
isfflmae  majestati  jampridem  exposuerimus,  et  praeterea 
postulante  majestate  vestra  cum  quibusdam  ejusdem  reve- 
rendissimis  et  eruditissimis  episcopis  et  theologiae  doctoribus, 
de  articulia  reli^onis  Christianae  per  duos  paene  menses  ser- 
mones  oontulerimus,  ac  Dei  beneficio  res  eo  perducta  fuerit, 
ut  nihil  ambigamus,  quin  inter  serenissimam  regiam  majes- 
tatem vestram  et  principes  nostros,  ac  eorum  in  causa  reli- 
gionis  confcederatos  utrorumq;  episcopos,  theologos,  et  sub- 
ditos  firma  atq;  perpetua  concordia  in  sinceriore  evangelii 
doctrina,  in  laudem  Dei  Optimi  Maximi,  salutem  ccclesise 
Christianae,  ac  pemiciem  Romani  antichristi,  secutura  sit, 
nosquc  reliquam  disputationem  de  abusibus  non  expectare 
queamus,  existimavimus  non  esse  alienum  ab  officio  nostro, 
ut  ante  discessum  nostrum  serenissimae  regiae  majestati  ves- 
tree,  quae  per  Dei  gratiam  indefessa  cura  et  diligentia  sin- 
ceram  evangelii  doctrinam  promotam  cupit,  debitam  obser- 
vantiam,  atque  perpetuum  studium  nostrum  Uteris  nostris 
testatum  relinqueremus,  et  majestati  vestrae  nostrorum  etiam 
sententiam  de  quibusdam  articulis  abusuum,  de  quibus  ma- 
jestas vestra  post  abitum  nostrum  baud  dubie  curabit  eos- 
dem  episcopos  et  theologos  pro  inquirenda  veritate,  ser-^ 
mones  conferre  et  disputare,  declararemus:  nihil  ambi- 
gentes,  quin  ea  etiam  in  re  serenissima  regia  miyestas  vestra 

"  sno 


ADDENDA. 

pro  Chiisti  gloria  id  praestitura  sit,  ut  non  tantum  doc- 
triiiam  puram  habeat,  verum  etiam  abolitis  aliquando  impiis 
culdbus  et  abusibus  per  Romanum  episcopum  in  ecclesiam 
introducds,  cultus  ac  cseremonias  consentaneas  verbo  Dei 
ccmstituat :  facile  enim  serenissima  regia  majestas  vestra  pro 
sua  summa  sapientia  perspicit,  non  posse  unquam  doctrinie 
puritateni)  vel  constitui,  vel  conservari,  nisi  toUantur  ^  medio 
etiam  hi  abusus,  qui  prorsus  et  ex  diametro,  ut  dici  solet, 
cum  verbo  Dei  pugnant,  et  Romani  antichristi  tyrannidem 
ac  idololatriam,  turn  pepererunt,  tum  etiam  hactenus  conser* 
varunt ;  nam  ut  radicibus  demum  resectis,  necesse  est  ar- 
borea  et  herbas  penitus  exarescere  et  perire,  ita  dubium  non 
eat,  quin  impiis  Romani  episcopi  abusibus  et  'idolatria,  ut 
fundamento  stabilitatis  ipmus  labefactis  et  eversis,  etiam  ty- 
rannb  ejusdem  prorsus  ruitura  et  interitura  sit;  quod  ni^ 
fiat  perpetuo  metuendum  est,  ne  levi  aliqua  occasione  ite- 
rum  repuUulescat  et  tanquam  si  radice  reviviscat.    > 

Sunt  vero  hsec  tria  psene  capita  et  fundamentum  tyran* 
nidis  et  ^idolatrise  pontificise,  quibus  stantibus,  neque  doc- 
trina  religionis  integra  permanere,  neque  unquam  Romani 
episcc^i  improbissimus  dominatus,  penitus  extirpari  potent: 
nempe,  probibitio  utriusque  speciei  sacramenti  in  ccena 
Domini,  missa  privata,  et  interdictio  conjugii  sacerdotum, 
quae  quidem  usque  adeo  Dei  verbo  adversantur,  adeoque 
etiam  honestati  publicce  repugnant,  ut  vel  ex  his  solis  aper- 
tisfflme  intelligi  possit  Romanum  pontificem  verum  antichris- 
tum,  et  omnis  'idolatriae,  impietatis,  erroris,  et  turpitudi- 
nis,  in  Christi  ecclesiam  introductse  auctorem  esse ;  de  qui- 
bus sane  articulis  nos  pauca  qusedam  serenissimae  regiae  ma- 
jestati  vestrae  optimo  studio  scribemus,  et  ejusdem  ut  re^ 
summa  sapientia,  acerrimo  judicio,  et  excellenti  doctrina 
pnediti,  censurae  committemus,  persuasissimum  nobis  luu 
bentes  vestram  majestatem  illustnssimam  principum  nostro- 
rum,  et  statuum  confoederatorum  consilium  et  institutum, 
in  hisce  articulis  non  improbaturam  esse. 

Primum  enim,  serenissime  ac  potentissime  rex,  non  exia-De  utnuiai 
timamus  quenquam  inficias  iturum,  quin  Christi  xdoctrina,  *i^^^* 

<  idololatria,        "  idololatrie      *  idololatria,       y  docUino,  mendata. 


496  ADDENDA. 

mandata,  et  ordinationes  omnibus  aliis  prsecepUs,  traditi- 
onibu8  aut  cseremoniis  humanis  prseferri  debeant ;  hie  enim 
cum  ipse  sit  vita  et  Veritas,  errare  non  potest,  humana  vero 
omnia,  praecipue  in  rebus  divinis,  incerta  et  dubia  sunt 
Porro  constat  Christum  ipsum  utramq;  speciem  instituisse, 
cum  ait,  Bibite  ex  hoc  omnes ;  et  Paulum  idem  docuisse, 
cum  inquit,  2  Cor.  11.  Probet  seipsum  homo,  et  ^c  de  pane 
comedat  et  poculo  bibat.  Quibus  sane  locis,  non  de  una  parte 
ecclesise,  id  est,  de  sacerdotibus  tantum,  sed  de  tota  ecclesia 
mentio  fit :  nam  quod  quidam  ita  argumentantur  solis  apo- 
stolis  Christum  id  dixisse,  eaque  de  causa  ^  utramque  spe- 
ciem ad  solos  sacerdotes  pertinere,  infirmum  admodum  est 
argumentum;  quia  eadem  ratione  sequeretur,  quod  laids 
ne  altera  quidem  species  danda  esset ;  neque  enim  alio  loco 
Christus  mandavit  solum  corpus  laicis  dan,  et  utramque 
speciem^^ro  sacerdotibus  instituit:  sed  hoc  fatendum  est, 
quod  illud  mandatum  Christi  de  sacramento,  aut  ad  omnes, 
hoc  est,  laicos  et  sacerdotes  pertineat,  aut  laici  prorsus  a  sa- 
cramento corporis  ^Domini  etiam  arcendi  fuerint,  cum  nus- 
quam  alibi  in  evangclio,  nisi  tunc  cum  dedit  apostolis  simul 
corpus  et  sanguinem,  sacramentum  pro  laicis  institutum  re- 
periatur ;  idque  ad  omnes  pertinere  Paulus  declarat,  cum 
addit,  et  de  poculo  bibat,  &c.  Quod  enim  dicunt  sacramenti 
divisionem,  urgentibus  quibusdam  causis,  ab  ecclesia  insti- 
tutam  esse,  et  sub  una  specie,  non  minus  ^quam  sub  utra- 
que  contineri,  non  multum  ad  rem  facit :  quis  enim  non  in- 
telligit  hie  de  Christi  instituto  et  mandato  agi,  idque  hu- 
manse  auctoritati  et  opinionibus  longe  praeferendum  esse; 
neque  enim  ecclesia  sumit  sibi  banc  libertatem  ex  Christi 
ordinationibus  res  iudifferentes  constituendi ;  et  rationes 
illae  vel  de  discrimine  ordinum,  seu  dignitate  sacerdotali, 
vel  periculo  effusionis  et  similes,  nullo  modo  tantam  queunt 
vim  habere,  ut  propterea  divinae  ordinationes  mutandse  sint; 
neque  uUa  etiam  consuetudo  contra  mandata  Dei  introducta, 
ipsis  canonibus  pontificiis  attestantibus,  probanda  est.  Con- 
stat vero  usum  utriusque  speciei,  et  clarum  habere  man- 
datum  Christi,  et  adprobationem  sanctorum  patrum,  accon- 

*  utram;         •  Domini  om.        *»  quam  utrique  continere. 


ADDENDA.  497 

mietucliiieiii  veteris  ecclesue ;  sic  enim,  inquit  divus  Hi«ro- 
nymus,  sacerdotes  qui  eucharistiae  serviunt^  et  sanguinem 
Christi  popuUs  distribuunt ;  et  ^  Gelasius  pontifex,  sacra- 
mend  corporis  et  saDguinis  Domini  divisionem  probibet, 
eamque  gcaiide  sacrilegium  adpellat. 

AdbflBC,  durat  hodie  hie  mos  communionis  utriusque  spe- 
cie! in  Gnecis  eoclesiis,  quae  hac  in  re  JRomani  ponufids 
tyrannidi  semper  restiterunt,  neque  ejus  jugum  reciper^ 
▼oluenint,  et  testantur  historic  turn  in  Germania,  turn  in 
multia  aliis  jr^gionibus  ac  provindis,  verum  communionis 
juaum  diu  oonservatum  ftiisse,  sed  tandem  fulminibus  Bo- 
■mani  antichristi,  quibus  totum  poene  orbem  terrarum  con- 
teETuit  et  subjugavit,  homines,  ut  verisimile  est,  victi  verum 
-euchariatiae  uaum  mutarunt,  ad  quem  tamen,  per  nngu- 
iarem  Dei  gratiam,  agnita  iterum  veritate  evangelica  cum 
jnnncipea  nostri,  tum  alii  evangelii  doctrinam  profitentes, 
jam  zediemnt,  et  sese  ac  suos  in  re  universal  ecdedas  max- 
ime  salutifera,  tanquam  in  Ubertatem,  excusso  jugo  ponti- 
fido,  Tendicarunt  et  adserverunt.  Nam  quae  causae  ponti- 
fioem  permoirerint,  ut  contra  Christi  mandatum  et  institu- 
tum,  contra  sententiam  sanctorum  patrum,  contra  consuetu- 
dioem  wiiversae  ecdesise  Christianae,  sacramentum  divideret, 
et  laiooa  sanguine  Domini  neSarie  spoliaret,  facile  serenisaima 
TtffaL  majestas  vestra  perspidt.  Verisimile  quidem  videtiu:, 
eum  voluiase  suam,  suique  ordinis  auctoritatem  ac  dignita- 
-tem,  ea  ratione  augere,  et  hoc  discrimen  inter  laicos  et  sa- 
cerdotes oonstituere ;  nam  eUam  nunc  damitant  adversarii, 
laioos  debere  esse  .altera  apede  contentos;  quasi  regnum 
aliquod  posddeant,  et  ita  imperare  ipds  liberum  sit,  ut  etiam 
Chrii^  benefidum  hominibus  eripere  queant,  ad  quod  po- 
ttos si  suo  oflSdo  fungi  vdlent,  omnes  invitare  et  pdliceie 
deberent  Sed. quid  Christo  cum  Belial  P  quid  pontifid  •cum 
Christi  instituto,  cujus  ipse  se  summum  adversarium  ease 
satis  declarat»  ideoque  tum  in  hoc,  tum  aliis  salutaribus  re- 
ligimiisChristianae.articulis  oportuit  ipsum  a  scriptura  dis- 
cedere,  imo  doctrinam  evangelio  consentaneam  damnare,  ut 

*  Odasis 

VOL.  I.  p.  2.  K  k 


i 


privata. 


4^  ADDENDA. 

manifestum  fieret,  eum  esse  antichristum^  de  quo  passim 
scriptura  talia  praedixit. 
^J!l?"  Porro  in  altero  articulo,  de  missa  privata,  adhuc  iiiagis 
adparet  a  Romano  pontifice  reli^onem  Christianam  adeo 
oppressam  et  obscuratam,  ut  Christi  beneficium,  qui  sua 
morte  nos  redemit,  sol  usque  est  hostia  et  satisfactio  pro  pec- 
catis  nostris,  poeuitus  sustulerit,  et  in  ejus  locum  <^idolatri- 
cum  cultum  pro  abolendis  peccatis  in  ecclesiam  invexerit 
eamque  suis  erroribus  et  prophanationibus  miserabiliter  im- 
plicaverit,  turbaverit  et  deformaverit*  Cum  enim  missa  nibil 
aliud  sit,  nee  esse  debeat,  quam  communio  nve  synaxis, 
ut  Paulus  adpellat,  neque  etiam  alius  ejus  usus  fuerit  tooi- 
pore  apostolorum  et  veteris  eoclesiae,  quemadmodum  hoc 
clare  ex  S.  patribus  probari  potest,  plane  diversum  quod- 
dam  opus,  prorsus  pugnans  cum  communione  et  vero  misse 
usu  inde  factum  est,  quod  docent  ex  opere  operato,  ut  lo- 
quuntur,  mereri  gratiam,  et  toUere  peccata  vivorum  et  mor- 
tuorum. 

Haec  opinio  quantopere  distet  a  scripturis,  ac  gloriam 
passionis  Christi  laedat,  sereniss.  regia  majestas  vestra  facil- 
lime  judicabit.  Si  enim  hoc  verum  est,  quod  missa  pro  aliis 
applicari  potest,  quod  peccata  toUit  et  prodest  tarn  vivis 
quam  mortuis,  sequitur  justificationem  ex  opere  missarum 
contingere,  non  ex  fide ;  verum  hoc  omnino  scripturae  re- 
pugnat,  quae  tradit  nos  gratis  propter  Christum  per  fidem 
justificari,  ac  peccata  nobis  condonari,  et  in  gratiam  nos  re- 
cipi,  atque  ita  non  alieno  opere,  sed  propria  fide  propter 
Christum,  singulos  justos  fieri  :  at  illi  docent  alfenum  opus 
pro  remittendis  peccatis  alteri  ^adplicari,  quod  quidem  me- 
rum  est  somnium  et  figmentum  humanum,  repugnans  evan- 
gelicae  doctrinae;  nam  tunc  demum  adplicatur  gratia  per 
verbum  et  sacramentorum  usum,  cum  ipsi  utimur  sacramen- 
tis,  sed  isti  pro  aliis  utuntur,  quod  perinde  est  ac  si  pro  aliis 
baptizarentur.  Neque  vero  potest  dici  quantopere  deformet 
Christi  gloriam  opinio  ilia  de  missa,  quae  ex  opere  operato 
conferat  gratiam,  aut  applicata  pro  aliis  mereatur  eis  remis- 

*  idololatricum  ^  adplicari,  om. 


ADDENDA.  499 

•aonem  venialium  et  mortalium  peccatorum  culpaa  et  pocnae ; 
idque  aperte  adversari  scripturae,  et  a  vero  usu  missae  sive 
communionis  longe  ^discedere,  vel  inde  liquet,  quia  missa 
ave  synaxis  ideo  est  instituta,  ut  fidelis  qui  utitur  sacra* 
mento  recordetur  quae  beneficia  accipiat  per  Christum  et 
erigat  ac  soletur  pavidam  conscientiam  ;  ideoque  ibi  porngi 
debet  sacnunentum,  his  quibus  opus  est  consolatione,  sicut 
Ambrofiius  ait,  quia  semper  pecco,  semper  debeo  accipere 
medidnam.  Atque  hie  usque  ad  tempora  Gregorii  in  ecclc- 
aa  misses  usus  fuit,  neque  antea  privaUe  missse  cognitae  fu- 
erunt;  quod  quidem  cum  multis  aliis  patrum  sententiis 
patet,  turn  Chrysostomi,  qui  inquit,  sacerdotem  stare  ad 
altare  et  alios  ad  communionem  accersere,  alios  arcere: 
et  ex  veteribus  canonibus  constat,  unum  aliquem  cele- 
braase  missam,  a  quo  reliqui  presbyteri  et  diaconi  sumpse- 
runt  corpus  Domini,  sic  enim  inquit  canon  Nicenus,  Ac- 
ei[nant  diaconi  secundum  ordinem  post  presbyteros  ab  epi- 
scopo  vel  presbytero,  sacram  communionem.  Et  scribit 
Epiphanius,  in  Asia  synaxira  ter  celebratam  singulis  septi- 
manis,  nee  quotidianas  fuisse  missas,  eumque  morem  ab 
apostolis  traditum  esse ;  qui  quidem  missas  usus  etiam  hodie 
in  Graecis  parochiis  durare  dicitur,  nam  tantum  singulis  Do- 
minicis  diebus  et  festis,  fit  ibi  una  publica  missa,  privatas 
▼ero  non  habent :  fuitque  Graece  ecclesia  hoc  nomine  longe 
fcelicior  quam  Latina,  qufe  meliorem  usum  ccenas  Domini, 
synaxis,  sive  missae  retinuerit,  neque  vel  sacramentum  cor- 
poris et  sanguinis  Domini,  contra  claram  evangelii  doctrinam 
diviserit,  ut  paulo  ante  diximus,  neque  etiam  privatas  mis- 
sas sacras  scripturae  acerrime  repugnantes,  receperit ;  cujus 
quid^n  rei  banc  Spotissimum  causam  fuisse  arbitramur, 
quod  Graeca  ecclesia  Romanum  episcopum  auctorem  pcr- 
vearsae  et  ^idolatricse  doctrinae,  et  omnium  poene  i  abusuum 
qui  in  ecclesiam  introducti  sunt,  pro  summo  ecclesiae  uni- 
versalis sive  catholicae  capite,  nunquam  agnoverit. 

Sed  concedunt  quidam  adplicationes  quae  fiunt  in  missa 
prd  vivis  et  mortuis,  et  item  opiniones,  quod  ex  opere  opf- 
ntto  gratiam  mereri  traduntur,  non  esse  probandas,  et  dis- 

f  discidere,        '  poteDtisstmain        ^  idololatricc        *  nbusum 

K  k  2 


600  ADDENDA. 

putant  abolitis  illis  opinionibus  impiis,  alia  ratione  nuBBas 
^privatas  retinendas,  nempe  quia  sunt  gratiarum  actaones^ 
quae  possint  ab  uno  vel  a  pluribus  fieri.  Hsec  fune  latk 
videtur  aliquam  habere  spedem,  estque  a^v  fapftM^Vj  \A 
inquit  Sophocles,  quo  in  causis  invalidis,  et  ut  ipse  ait^ 
mprbidis,  utendum  sit.  Si  missa  tantum  esset  gratiannti 
actio,  possit  fortas^  tali  aliquo  prsetextu  colorari ;  yervah 
constat  earn  principaliter  institutam  esse,  ut  sit  sacramen- 
tum  quod  per  ministrum  alteri  exhibeatur,  ut  accipiens  et 
credens  consequatur  gratiam. .  Et  hoc  quidem  prindprii 
fine  posito,  accedit  alter  de  gratiarum  actione  ;  quare  ntilk) 
modo  ab  institutione  Chrisd  recedere,  sed  modum  et  for- 
«  mam  illius  institutiones,  et  exemplum  veteris  ecclesiae  sequi 
et  retinere  debemus:  nulla  enim  novitas,  praesertim  in  a- 
cramentis,  recipienda  est,  contra  formam  aChristo  traditam, 
et  contra  exempla  veteris  ecclesiae. 

Porro  constat  privatas  missas  esse  recentes,  et  a  Romanis 
pontificibus  introductas,  et  ne  hodie  quidem,  ut  paulo  ante 
dictum  est,  in  Grsecis  eeclesiis  esse,  nisi  parochiales  diebus 
festis,  cum  quibus  adhuc  manet  vestigium  communionis: 
cum  igitur  contra  Dei  verbum  missa  privata  introducta  st, 
eamque  humanum  tantum  et  commentitium  cultum  esse 
adpareat,  quis  dubitat  qutn  talis  missa,  sine  ullo  periculo 
omitti  possit,  imo  debeat,  cum  repugnet  evangelio?  estque 
pium  et  sanctum  opus  verum  missse  sive  synaxis  usum  ecde- 
sise  restituere  ac  reddere,  quo  per  Romanum  pontificem,  hoc 
est  antichristum,  multis  jam  annis  miserabiliter  privata  fuit, 
qui  quidem  adhuc  mordicus  privatas  missas  tenet,  adserit, 
et  defendit.  Neque  id  immerito,  facile  enim  sentit  quod 
labefactata  missa  privata,  labefactetur,  imo  ^ruat  universum 
ejus  regnum  et  tyrannis,  quae  missis  illis  nititur;  ut  enim 
in  seminibus  causa  est  arborum  et  stirpium ;  ita  hujus  luc- 
tuosissimi  dominatus,  imperii,  tyrannidis,  ™  nondinationis  et 
idolatriae  pontificifie  semen  fuit  superstitio  missarum  priva- 
tarum :  nam  hae  pepererunt  et  sustinuerunt,  veluti  Atlas 
quidam,  totum  papatum ;  ad  harum  normam  omnia  redacta 
sunt,  siquidem  nihil  fuit,  quod  non  missa  aliqua  expiari 

^  piifatis        1  niAnt         ■■  nuDdinationes  et  idoloUtria  pontificia 


ADDENDA.  501 

po69e  creditum  est.  His  aucupatus  pontifex  Romanus  in- 
dulgentias,  quibus  immensam  pecuniam  ex  toto  orbe  tarra. 
nun  praedatus  est ;  h»  moDachonim  turbas  infinitas  ooaoer- 
yanmt,  cum  eorum  nullus  alius  esset  usus,  quam  demur* 
muiandi  missas  privatas,  et  alioquin  inutile  teme  pondus 
fbrent.  Hse  sunt  et  fuerunt  universa  pietas,  quam  pontifex 
Romanus  profitetur,  hanc  solam  novit  ille  religionem,  quae 
in  missis  privatis  consisdt ;  doctrinam  enim  evangelii  non 
modo  non  habet,  verum  acerrime  odit  et  prosequitur,  et  in 
aumma  his  missis  ipsam  prsedicationem  verb!  divini  pontifex 
exterminavit,  ut  per  omnia  antichristi  munere  fungeretur : 
nam  in  °locum  unius  concionis  verbi,  amplius  mille  missae 
privatse,  hoc  est,  bumani  et  commentitii  cultus,  contra  divi. 
num  verbum  successerunt ;  ciun  non  missas  fieri  sed  evan- 
gelium  prsedicare,  et  sacramenta  rite  distribuere  et  adminis- 
trare,  Christus  apostolis,  quorum  illi  volunt  esse  successores, 
mandaverit. 

Curarunt  igitur  illustrissimi  prindpes  nostri,  et  alii  evan- 
geBi  doctrinam  profitentes,  principes  et  status,  privatas 
missas  penitus  aboleri,  et  verum  missas  usum  sive  synaxim 
Christi  institutioni,  exemplo  apostolorum,  veteris  ecdeuae 
ac  patrum  sententiis  conformem,  in  ecclesiam  revocarunt  et 
resutuerunt.  Quae  quidem  missa  sive  synaxis  summa  cum 
reverentia  celebratur,  servads  psene  omnibus  usitatis  caere- 
moniis,  quae  non  repugnant  pietati ;  et  admiscentur  Grerma- 
nicae  aive  vernacular  cautiones  ad  docendum  populum;  prae- 
cqpit  enim  Paulus,  in  eccleaa  uti  lingua  intellecta  k  populo. 
Porro,  quia  propter  communionem  sive  usum  sacrament! 
missa  instituta  est,  hi  qui  sunt  idonei  et  antea  explorati, 
Sacramento  utuntur ;  ac  dignitas  et  usus  sacramenti,  summa 
diligentia  ac  cura  ex  verbo  Dei  populo  commendatur,  ut 
sdant  et  intelligant  homines,  quantam  consolationem  pavidis 
conscienuis  adferat,  ac  discant  Deo  credere,  et  optima  qu8&- 
que  ab  eo  expectare  et  petere. 

Et  hunc  quidem  sacramenti  ^ac  missae  usum,  scripturae 
cottsentaneum,  Deo  gratum,  et  pietad  conducibilem  esse, 
lerenissima  reg^a  majestas  vestra  facile  agnoscit;   neque 

■  loco  •  ct 

xkS 


502  ADDENDA. 

enim  hie  aliquid  contra  Dei  verbum  admittitur,  imo  secuii« 
dum  Christi  mandatum  et  ordinadonem,  qui  banc^sacram 
communionem  ad  hunc  finem  instituit,  omnia  geruntur: 
nulla  est  hie  admixta,  prava^  aut  impia  opinio,  ut  in  missa 
privata  papistica,  cujus  finis  et  institutio  eum  evangelio  pug- 
nat.  Nihil  hie  etiam  absque  summa  reverentia,  ordine,  et 
decoro,  digno  ecclesise,  fieri  cemitur:  audem  usque  adfir- 
mare,  inajore  religione  hunc  verum  missse  usum  exhiberi 
apud  nos^  quam  haetenus  unquam  sub  papatu  privatae  missse 
celebrata;  fuerint,  provocam  usque  ad  testimonia  Pvirorum 
doctissimorum,  qui  k  majestate  vestra  missi  in  illis  locis  fue- 
runt,  et  haec  omitia  coram  fieri  viderunt  et  audierunt. 

Quod  enim  adversarii  clamitant,  nostros  omnes  cultus  di- 
vinos,  omnes  caeremonias,  omnem  denique  religionem  abo- 
lere  et  labefactare,  ea  in  re  principibus  nostris,  et  aliis  evan- 
gelii  doctrinam  profitentibus,  injuriam  faciunt ;  et  haec  eos 
insigni  quadam  malevolentia  et  odio  plusquam  Vatiniano^  ut 
dici  solet,  eonfingere  et  comminisci  clare  adparet,  cum  ex 
doctrina  nostrorum,  quam  consentientem  sacris  literis  in  lu- 
cem  ediderunt,  et  scriptis  suis  uni verso  orbi  Christiano  pro- 
mulgarunt,  turn  etiam  exeniplis  ^nostrarum  ecclesiarum,  in 
quibus  nolint  velint  coguntur  fateri,  omnia  religiosius  et 
sanctius  fieri,  quam  apud  ipsos ;  immo  Dei  beneficio  uni- 
versus  populus  non  tantum  in  templis  est  religiosior,  sed  in 
tola  disciplina  publica  modestius  se  gerit,  majoremque  erga 
niagistratum  civllem,  et  eos  qui  eccleslis  praesunt  reveren- 
tiani  ct  honorem  exhibet,  quam  unquam  antea  factum  fue- 
rit ;  ct  hoc  sincere  evangelii  doctrinae  acceptum  referre  de- 
bemus,  quae  singiilos,  reclius  omnibus  pontificiis  constitu- 
tionibus,  sui  officii  admonet,^et  '^sola  qua  in  re  vera  pietas  ac 
cultus  divinus  consistat,  tradit  ac  docet.   . 

Porro,  quod  missae  collocatae  ad  quaestum,  ut  sub  papatu 
accidit,  turpiter  prophanentur,  quodquc  hie  abusus  in  om- 
nibus paene  templis  latissinie  pateat,  non  est  obscurum:  nam 
Christi  beneficium  qui  nos  pretioso  suo  sanguine  rederait, 
idque  gratuito  pro  vili  stipe  et  mercede  vendere,  et  tale 
etiam  opus  inde  constituere  velle,  quod  ex  sui  natura,  hoc 

P  dinnis.si  morn  111  viroruuj,  «»  nostrorum  '  sola  in  qiiibiis  revcra 


ADDENDA.  dO» 

est  ex  opere  operato,  mercatur  gradam,  et  posmt  adplicari 
pro  peccatis  aliorum,  mortuorum  et  vivorum,  quis  non  videt 
summain  esse  impietatem  ?  Quid  enim  est  corpus  Domini  in* 
digne  tractare  et  sumere,  si  hoc  non  esset  P  An  potest  etiam 
magis  impium  quidqoam  did,  quam  illi  de  missis  isds  docu- 
erunt?  Nempe  quod  Cbristus  sua  passione  satisfecerit  pro 
peocatis  originis,  et  instituerit  missam,  in  qua  fieret  oblatio 
pro  quotidianis  delictis  mortalibus  et  venialibus;  cum 
Christus  pcenitentiam  et  remissionem  peccatorum  prsedicari 
Hiandaverit:  missam  vero,  >hoc  est  synaxim,  ad  alium. 
plane  finem  instituerit,  viz.  ut  porrigatur  sacramentum  his 
quibus  opus  est  consolatione,  et  ut  per  verbum  et  sacramen* 
turn  credentes  gratiam  recipiant,  et  remissionem  peccatorum 
eonsequantur,  non  ut  ipsi  suum  opus,  quod  quale  quale  sit, 
humanum  figmentum,  humanus  cultus  est,  contra  scriptu-^ 
zam  Deo  offerant  ac  sacnficent.  Hoc  enim  non  ^placat 
Deum,  ut  Christus  ipse  inquit,  se  frustra  coli  mandatis  ho- 
minum :  nam  missam  non  esse  tale  opus  sive  sacrificium, 
quod  mereatur  gratiam  et  prosit  etiam  aliis,  inde  adparet, 
quia  missa  ^ve  synaxis  ad  hoc  est  instituta,  non  ut  Deo  ali- 
quid  ofieratur,  sed  ut  communicantes  consolationem  hau- 
riant,  et  veluti  pignus  seu  certum  signum  gratiae  ac  bonse 
voluntatis  Dei  erga  se  recipiant,  atque  ita  recordentur  mor- 
tis Christi,  hoc  est,  bene€ciorum  quae  per  Christum  acci- 
jnunt,  qui  quidem  pro  nobis  mortuus  est,  solusque  pro  pec- 
catis  nostns  satisfecit ;  idquc  probant  verba  ipsa  quibus  et 
Christus  et  Paulus  de  missa  sive  synaxi  usi  sunt. 

Primum  enim  inquit  Christus,  Hoc  est  coipus  meum, 
quod  pro  vobis  traditur.  Haec  sunt  verba  promissionia 
divinae  quae  solam  fidem  exigunt,  quibusque  ofFertur  nobis 
gratia  et  remissio  peccatorum,  ergo  non  est  sacrificium,  hoc 
est,  opus  quod  Deo  ofieratur  et  quidem  pro  abolendis  pec- 
catis.  Item  Paulus  ait,  Annunciantes  mortem  Domini :  an- 
nunciare  autem  non  est  sacrificare,  hoc  est  tale  opus  Deo 
reddere,  quo  peccata  deleantur.  Praeterea  evangelii  textus 
ita  sonat,  fregit  et  dedit  discipulis,  inquiens,  accipite  et 
Vcomedite,  &c.  item  ^bibite  ex  hoc  omnes,  &c.  accipere  au- 

•  hac  *■  placet  "  coiQcdere  '  bibit 

Kk4 


304  ADDENDA. 

teii),  comeclere  et  bibere,  non  est  sacrificare,  quia  hiec  opert 
ex  opere  operato  non  delent  peocata* 

Neque  mandatur  hisce  verbis,  ut  nos  Deo  aliquid  ofiieiu- 
mus,  sed  potius  ut  ab  eo  accipiamus,  quia  addit,  pro  vobis 
traditum,  et  sanguis  qui  pro  vobis  eftinditur ;  quae  verba 
ofitendunt,  non  exhiberi  a  sumentibua  eucharistiam  Deo  sa- 
crificiuro,  sed  donum  hominibufl  datum.  Praeterea*  vero 
nemo  dicit  laicos  cum  sumunt  sacramentum,  sacrificare :  at 
quantum  ad  banc  sacram  communionem,  missam,  sive  sy- 
naxim  pertinet,  nulla  est  ratio  diversitatis,  cum  idem  Chris- 
tus  uno  eodemque  tempore  ac  momento,  propter  enndem 
finem  et  usum,  hoc  sacramentum  absque  differentia  uten- 
tium  sacerdotum  vel  laicorum  instituerit.  Et  quonadmo- 
dum  prohibitio  utriusque  speciei,  huraanum  tantum  com- 
mentum  et  mandatum  est;  ita  quod  de  sacrifido  misss  ex 
opere  operato  gratiam  promerente  traditur,  humana  tantum 
opinio  est,  contra  verbum  Dei,  k  quo  in  rebus  maximis, 
nempe  ad  remissionem  peccatorum,  salutem  animarum,  et 
vitam  setemam  pertinentibus,  nullo  modo  est  discedendum : 
non  enim  frustra  Paulus  inquit  et  bis  repetit,  Si  nos  aut  an- 
gelus  de  coelo  evangelizet  vobis  preeter  id  Xquod  evangeliza- 
vimus  et  accepisUs,  anathema  sit. 

Praeterea  nee  potest  ratio  diversitatis  adsignari  ex  sacris 
Kteris,  cur  magis  dicant  eos  qui  Sacramento  eucharistia; 
fruuntur  sacrificare,  quam  illos  qui  alio  sacramento,  ut  bap* 
tismo,  utuntur,  cum  utrumq;  nihil  aliud  sit,  quam  'sacra- 
mentum quae  Christus  horum  institutor  et  auctor  prorsus  ad 
alium  finem,  quam  ut  sint  talia  sacrificia,  qualia  illi  commi- 
niscuntur,  ordinavit.  Sed  oportuit,  Romanum  pontificem 
missas  privatas,  ad  opprimendam  Christi,  cum  ipse  hostis 
est,  gloriam  »sic  attollere,  ut  populum  Christianum  a  veri- 
tate  evangelica  et  agnitione  Christi,  et  sacraraentorum  legi- 
time usu,  prorsus  abduceret,  Christique  bonitatem  et  raise- 
ricordiam  obliteraret.  Qui  enim  missara  tale  sacrificium 
esse  co^tant,  quo  Deus  placetur,  hi  non  queunt  Christi  be- 
neficium  cxpendere  pro  dignitate,  et  in  terroribus  ac  dolori- 
bus  irae  et  judicii  Dei  non  habebunt  refugium,  neque  bona 

y  qd.  *  sacramenta  ■  sic  om. 


ADDENDA.  505 

tiacsentia  poterunt  dcma  et  agna  amoris  ^divini  agnoMere, 
alkno  opere  Deum  placari  et  peccata  remitd  sibi  penua- 
m  habeant :  nam  illi  ipsi  qui  nituntur  inipiaa  opiniones 

missa  priyata  excusare,  hoc  praetextu,  quasi  missa  ideo 
oetur  sacrificiuin,  quia  sit  gratiarum  actio  et  sacrifidum 
idn,  hi  oonyincuntur  propriis  ipsorum  testimo&iis  et  scrip- 

quas  de  ^missis  extant,  haeque  persuatdones  hominum 
imis  etiam  hodie  de  missis  privatis  inbaerent:  sic  enim 
lomasinquit  in  opuscule  de  Sacramento  Altaris,  cur  missa 
stitutasit?  Corpus  Domini  semeloblatum  est  in  cruce,  pro 
bito  originali,  sic  offeratur  jugiter  pro  quotidiaois  delictis 
altari,  <let  babeat  in  boc  ecclesia  munus  ad  placandum  sibi 
eum  super  omnia  l^is  sacrificia  predosum  et  acceptum. 
AJexander  papa,  nihil  in  sacrifidis  ecdesise  majus  esse 
itest,  quam  corpus  et  sanguis  Christi,  nee  ulla  oblatio  hac 
»tior  est,  sed  omnes  prsecellit :  item  ipsa  Veritas  nos  in- 
-uit,  calicem  ac  pancm  in  sacramento  otTerre^  quando  ait, 
djHte  et  comedite,  nam  crimina  atq;  peccata,  oblatis  his 
omino  sacrifidis,  delentur.  Et  rursus,  inquit,  talibus  bo- 
lb  deiectalntur  et  placabitur  Deus,  et  peccata  dimittet  in- 
ntia.  Gabriel  de  canon,  missae,  sacramentum  eucharistiae 
fluti  sacrifidum  summo  Patri  oblatum,  nedum  veniale  sed 
iam  mortale,  non  dico  sumentium  sed  omnium  eorum  pro 
libus  ofiertur,  et  quantum  ad  reatum  culpae  et  porase,  plus 
il  minus  secundum  dispositionem  eorum  pro  quibus  ofier- 
ir,  tollit :  unde  Thomas  in  quarto  ^Dist.  1.  2.  q.  S.  eucha- 
stia  in  quantum  est  sacrifidum,  habet  efFectum  etiam  in 
lis  pro  quibus  ofiertur,  in  quibus  non  pne-exigit  vitam 
liritualem  in  actu,  sed  in  potentia,  et  ideo  si  eos  dispodtos 
▼eniat,  ds  gratiam  obtinet,  virtute  illius  veri  sacrifidi  a 
lo  omnis  gratia  in  nos  fluxit,  et  per  consequens  peccata 
ortalia  in  eis  delet,  non  dcut  causa  proxima,  sed  in  quan- 
im^gratiam  contritionis  ds  impetrat. 
His  et  dmihbus  omnes  libri  scholasticorum  pleni  sunt, 
iibus  uno  ore  docent,  missam  tale  esse  sacrifidum,  quo 
ratiam  homines  mereantur  ex  opere  operato,  quod  ad  de- 
nda  aliorum .  peccata  adplicari  possit     Quae  doctrina  aut 

^  diTiam  <  vOmm  *  nt  •  Die. 


i 


506.  ADDENDA. 

potius  perversum  et  impium  figmentum,  an  pugnet  cum  sa- 
cris  Uteris  necne  ?  An  verum  missae  seu  communionis  usum 
f  tradat  necne  ?  An  Christi  benefidum  non  magis  Sobscuret 
quam  illustret,inio  etiam  prorsus  tollat  ?  Vestrae  serenissiins 
regiae  majestati  dijudicandum  relinquimus  quae  pro  sua  sa- 
pientia,  et  non  tantum  in  rebus  politids,  sed  etiam  sacris  et 
in  omni  genere  doctrinarum  acerrimo  judido,  facile  censeUt, 
^justissimam  causam  habuisse  principes  nostros  et  alios  evao- 
gelii  doctrinam  profitentes,  roissas  privatas  abrogandi,  et  ve- 
rum  missae  sive  communionis  usum,  pro  Christi  gloria  et 
consolatione  totius  ecclesiae  Christianas,  restituendi  et  revo- 
candi,  postquam  ex  Dei  verbo  cognoverunt,  quantum  pri- 
vatas missae  k  veritate  evangelica  distent,  quantumq;  in  iis 
insit  impietatis  et  iidolatrias:  fuit  enim  unicum  sacrifiaum 
propitiatorium  in  mundo,  viz.  mors  Christi,  qui,  ut  Pauius 
inquit,  semel  est  pro  nobis  oblatus,  et  factus  hostia  pro  pecca- 
tis  nostris,  quod  caetera  legis  sacrificia  propitiatoria  signifi- 
carunt,  quae  similitudine  quadam,  ^erant  satisfactiones  re- 
dimentes  justitiam  legis,  ne  ex  politia  excluderentur  illi  qui 
peccaverant,  eaque  cessaverunt  post  revelatum  evangelium : 
in  Novo  ^enim  Testamento,  necesse  est  cultum  tantum  esse 
spiritualem,  hoc  est,  justitiam  fidei  et  fructus  fidei,  quia  ad- 
fert  justitiam  et  vitam  spiritualem  et  aeternam,  juxta^'illud, 
dabo  legem  meam  in  cordibus  eorum ;  et  Christus  ait,  veri 
adoratores  adorabunt  Patrem  in  spiritu  et  veritate,  i.  e.  vero 
cordis  adfectu,  qua  de  causa  abrogati  sunt  Levitici  cultus, 
quod  debeant  succedere  cultus  spirituales  mentis,  et  horum 
fructus  ac  signa ;  ut  in  Epistola  ad  Hebraeos  manifeste  do- 
cetur. 

Ex  quibus  omnibus  sequitur  missam  non  esse  sacrificium, 
quod  ex  opere  operato  mereatur,  "facienti  vel  aliis  rerais- 
sionem  pcccatorum,  ut  illi  docuerunt.  Et  quocunque  qui- 
dam  fuco  nitantur  excusare  missas  privatas,  semper  eis  re- 
fragatur  et  reclamat  doctrina  ipsorum  de  missa,  qua  earn 
aliis  posse  ^adplicari  tradiderunt,  et  peccata  delere  homini- 
bus  persuaserunt.     Haec  opinio  nisi  restituto  vero  voissss 

^  trad  it  s  obscurit  ^  justissima  <  idololatriie :         ^  eraot 

cnira  om.  m  iUud  om,  ■  facieotc  «  adplicare 


ADDENDA.  507 

Uy  nunquam  ex  animis  hominum  ddebttur,  sed  perpetuo 
met  et  redit  is  error,  quod  oporteat  talem  esse  cultum  in 
dena,  quo  Deus  placetur. 

£t  ut  videatur  fictione  juris,  Put  jureconsulti  loquuntur, 
issam  posse  vocari  sacrificium  memoriale  sive  laudis :  at 
m  id  non  sit  satisfactorium  pro  facientibus,  vel  adplicabtle 

0  aliis,  quo  quis  roereatur  remissioDem  peccatorum,  quor- 
m  attinebit,  relicto  vero  ejus  usu  et  instituttone,  id  in  ec- 
»iam  introducere,  ubi  propter  nullam  humanam  radonem, 
mmeDtum,  aut  opinionem,  k  Christi  mandato  et  ordina- 
>ne,  est  discedendum  ?  Eadem  enim  ratione ;  natalis  Do- 
ini  ^  aut  similia  festa,  quae  in  Christi  memoriam  celebran- 
r,  sacrificia  memorialia  sive  eucharistica  dici  posseut ;  imo 
lia  sacrificia  verius  sunt,  evangelii  prsedicatio,  fides,  invo- 
tio,  gratiarum  actio,  adflictioues,  'et  omnia  alia  bona  opera 
nctorum,  quae  tamen  nullo  modo  dici  possunt  aut  debent 
tisfactiones,  aut  adplicationes  pro  aliis;  et  missse  principa- 

1  finis,  ut  supra  disseruimus,  is  est,  ut  sit  sacramentum, 
lod  per  ministrum  alteri  exhibeatur,  quare  non  potest  did 
crificium;  cum  nemo  ignoret  magnum  inter  sacrificia  et 
cramenta  discrimen  esse,  his  enim  nos  dona  k  Deo  oblata 
cipimus,  illis  vero  >opus  nostrum  Deo  reddimus  et  ofieri* 
us. 

Neque  vero  habent  privatse  missae  alios  auctores  quam 
mtifices,  qui  k  tempore  Gregorii,  nunc  banc,  nunc  iliam 
3remoniam,  cantionem,  aut  orationem,  singuli  pro  sua 
nctitate  et  opinione  adjecerunt,  ut  historiae  uno  consensu 
Btantur,  donee  ^tandem,  egregium  illud  opus,  dignum  istis 
ictoribus  exaedificarunt,  et  relicto  vero  missae  sive  commu- 
onis  usu,  ac  obliterata  doctrina  de  Christo,  universa  code- 
I  missis  privatis  in  qua  sola  omncm  paene  sanctitatem  po- 
erunt,  repleta  et  obruta  fuit. 

Haec  serenissime  ac  potentissime  rex  nostrorum  prindpum 

aliorum  imperii  ordinum,  evangelicam  doctrinam  profiten- 

jm,  theologi  et  doctores,  justis  volurainibus  explicarunt, 

p  at  om.  1  et  '  et  omnia  alia  bona  opera  lanc* 

rum,  qua  tamen  nullo  modo  dici  possunt  aut  debent  satisfactiont s,  aut  mh. 
pus  om.  ^  eandem, 


I 


6D8  ADDENDA. 

quK.quidem  hac  ep»tota  nos  breviter  attin^ndft  duximus; 
non  quod  serenissimam  re^am  majestalem  vestram  h«c  la- 
tere penitus  putemus^  neq;  enim  igncMramus  seremssiins  re- 
g^  majestati  vestrae  et  veterum  et  recentium  scripta,  de  his 
et  aliis  controversiis  ecclesiasdcis  diligentissiine  cognita  esse, 
de  quibus  etiam  majestas  vestra  sapientissime,  erudidsame 
sepe  cum  doctis  viris  conferre  et  disputare  solet :  sed  haec 
ideo  fecimus  ut  majestati  Testrs,  quam  posset  fieri  brevb^ 
sime,  occasionem  et  cauaas  quasdam  abolitarum,  privatarum 
missarum  apud  nos,  summa  cum  observantia  ut  decet  expo- 
neremus ;  et  adversariorum  calumnias,  quibus  cum  apud  re^ 
giam  majestatem  vestram,  turn  alias,  undecunque  quaesta  et 
arrepta  oocasione,  variis  technis  et  figmentis,  doctrinam  an- 
ceriorem  gravare  et  in  odiunl  omoium  perducere  conantur, 
declinaremus. 

Neque  vero  ambi^mus,  quin  majestas  vestra,  ut  rex  eru- 
ditissinius  et  veritatis  evangelicae  amantissimus,  facillime  ju- 
dicabit,  quod  non  temere  private  missae  apud  nos  abrogate 
sint,  sed  justissimis  et  firmisamis  rationibus,  ex  Dei  verba 
quod  solum  errare  non  potest,  sincere  et  absque  sophistica 
deductis,  pro  conservanda  et  illustranda  Christi  gloria,  et 
bominum  salute  id  factum  esse :  et  opponantur  qualescunq; 
excogitari  possint  cavillationes  et  sophismata,  tamen  adpare- 
bit  nostros  hoc  agere  quod  sit  tutius,  dum  retinent  modum 
et  formam  institutionis  Christi.  Ac  maxima  pars  sacerdo- 
tum  sua  sponte  apud  nos  desiit  missas  privatas  celebrare, 
posteaquam  intellexerunt  ex  evangelica  doctrina,  quantum 
in  iis  erroris  et  impietatis  esset;  et  plurimi  ac  doctissimi 
quique,  qui  sacerdotia  aut  parochias  sub  magistratibus  alienis 
a  sincera  evangelii  doctrina  tenebant,  ea  deseruerunt,  ne  co- 
gerentur  facere  contra  suas  conscientias,  seque  ad  ea  loca  in 
quibus  evangelii  doctrina  libera  praedicatur  contulerunt ;  gra- 
vissimum  enim  est  quenquam  in  re  praesertim  tali  quae  Dei 
gloriam  la&dit  ac  divino  verbo  repugnat,  tanquam  ad  cultum 
divinum  adigi  et  compelli. 

Sed  ne  serenissimae  regiae  majestati  vestree  prolixitate  lite- 
rarum  simus  molesti,  desincmus  plura  de  hoc  articulo  im- 
pracsentiarum  disserere. 


ADDENDA.  SOId 

Sestst  tertiuB  locus  institati  m-gumenti,  viz.  de  conjugio  i>«  conjugio 
aaoerdctuiD,  quod  itidem  Romtinus  episcopus  contra  scrip- '^^  "^ 
turam,  doittra  leges  naturae,  et  contra  omnem  honestatem  pro- 
hibait,  ac  multorum  peccatorum,  scelerum  et  turpitudinis 
occafflonem  prsebuit :  sed  ^fortassis  ne  possit  dubitari  eum 
esse  Christi  adversarium,  de  quo  cum  illam  ipsam  prohibi- 
tionem,  turn  alia  quaedam  quae  in  iUum  solum  adperte  quad- 
Tant,  scriptura  clare  praedixit,  oportuit  eum  talem  legem 
coeKbatus  sacerdotalis  sancire,  ut  sicut  leo  ex  unguibus,  ita 
papa,  hoc  est,  antichristus,  ab  hac  prohibitione  sanctissimi 
et  in  omnibus  honoralnlis  conjugii,  agnosceretur ;  sic  enim 
Paulus  inquit,  Spiritus  autem  raanifeste  dicit,  quod  in  novis- 
aimis  temporibus  discedent  quidam  k  fide,  attendentes  spi- 
ritibus  erroris  et  doctrinis  diemoniorum;  in  hypocrisi  loquen- 
tium  mendacium,  cauteriatam  habendum  conscientiam  suam, 
prohibentium  nubere :  haec  si  non  in  Romanum  episcopum 
ocmgruunt,  in  quern  alium  convenient?  nemo  enim  alius 
quam  ipse  conjugium  sacerdotibus  injustissime  eripuit,  et 
ccelibatum  impurissimum  sub  specie  sanctitatis,  et,  ut  Paulus 
ait,  in  bypocrin  et  per  mendacium  introduxit. 

Scriptura  ^quidem  non  minus  sacerdotibus,  qUam  alterius 
sortis  hominibus  matrimonium  liberum  permittit,  sunt  enim 
de  eadem  came,  quae  totum  genus  humanum  vestit  et  con- 
tinet,  nati:  non  possunt  igitur  naturam  suam  mutare,  non 
possunt  camem  abjicere,  nee  absque  singulari  Dei  dono  cce- 
libes  vivere,  nam  non  quilibet,  ut  Christus  inquit,  capit  ver- 
bum  hoc;  et  Paulus,  propter^ fomicationem  unusquisque 
suam  uxorem  habeat;  et  peculiariter  de  sacerdotibus  ait, 
constituas  per  civitatcs  presbyteros  sicut  disposui  tibi,  si  quis 
sine  crimine  est,  unius  uxoris  vir,  filios  habens  fideles,  non 
in  accusatione  luxurise ;  item,  oportet  episcopum  esse  irre- 
prehensibilem,  unius  uxoris  virum :  patet  igitur  banc  prohi- 
bitionem  non  ex  jure  divino,  sed  potius  contra  sacram  scrip- 
turam  rdecretam  esse. 

At  solet  k  quibusdam  pontificiis  defensoribus  opponi,  quod 
licet  conjugium  sacerdotum  non  videatur  vetitum  divinis 
literis,  tamen  sacerdotes  k  veteribus  temporibus  in  htmc 

*  fortasse  *  quidem  om,  ^  decretum 

I 


510  ADDENDA. 

usq;  diem  in  cGelibatu  vixisse,  eaq;  de  tausa.  addunt  Hod 
esse  discedendum  hac  in  re  a  tali  exempl6,  neq;  pernuttov- 
dum  oonjugium  sacerdotibus.  His,  serenisdime  ac  poten- 
tisMme  rex,  adperte  refragantur  historiae,  turn  ecdeaastics 
turn  alis,  ex  quibus  clare  patet,  episcopos  et  sacerdotes  ve- 
teribus  temporibus  conjugatos  fuisse. 

Primum  enim  Spiridion  Cyprius  episcopus,  vir  iinus  ex 
ordine  prophetarum,  ut  historia  ecclesiastica  ait,  uxorem  ha- 
buit  ex  qua  filiam  nomine  Irenen  suscepit;  deinde  ordine 
paene  omnes  episcopi  uxorati  fuerunt,  quorum  plurimi  filii 
postea,  tum  Romani,  tum  alii  episcopi  creati  sunt :  fuit  enim 
Sylverius  papa  Hormisdae  episcopi  filius,  papa  Theodorus 
Theodori  episcopi  Hierosoljrmitani,  papa  Adrianus  secundus 
Talari  efnscopi,  Joannes  deciraus  papa,  Sergei  papse,  Gela- 
sius  Valerii  episcopi,  papa  Joannes  decimus  quintus  Leonis 
presbyteri  filius ;  et  ne  omnes  enumeremus,  patet  vel  unica 
historia  Polycratis,  ex  cujus  parentibus  septem  fuerunt  per 
ordinem  episcopi,  ipse  vero  fuit  octavus :  at  non  est  credibile 
omnes  illos  ex  *  illegittimis  nuptiis  prognatos  esse,  cum  ipsi 
canones  etdecreta  synodorum  doceant,  conjugia  sacerdotum 
esse  licita ;  sic  enim  inquit  canon  apostolorum,  si  quis  docu- 
erit  sacerdotem  sub  obtentu  religionis  propriam  uxorem  con- 
temnere,  anathema  sit. 

Item  extat  praeclarum  exemplum  de  Paphnutio  confessore, 
qui  universae  synodo  Nicenae  prohibitionem  conjugii  dissua- 
sit,  et  obtinuit  ne  hac  ex  parte  sancitum^  sed  hoc  in  unius- 
cujusque  voluntate  non  necessitate  permissum  fuerit.  Qus 
historia  etiam  in  jure  pontiiicio  recensetur,  extatque  decre- 
tum  quoddam  sextae  synodi,  in  quo  palam  damnatur  prohi- 
bitio  conjugii  sacerdotalis. 

Sed  o1)jicitur  iterum,  propter  votum  castitatis,  quod  sa- 
cerdotes praestiterunt,  non  posse  eis  permitti  nuptias.  Hoc 
quale  votum  sit,  quamque  obligatx)rium,  quod  sine  peccato 
servari  non  potest,  serenissima  regia  majestas  vestra  pro  ^sua 
summa  sapientia  et  doctrina,  facile  aestimabit :  neq;  enim 
donum  castitads  omnibus  datum  est,  idq;  coelibatus  ipse  sa- 
cerdotum, et  quotidiana  experientia  etiam  nunc  testatur ;  et 

*  illegitimis  *  sua  om. 


ADDENDA.  611 

id  de  tali  voto  sentiendum  sit,  sanctorum'  pa  tnim^nten- 
;  dedaiavit,  sic  enim  Augustinus  ut,  quidam  nubentes 
!t  Totum  adsenint  adulteros  esse,  ^o  autem  dico  vobis 
od  graviter  peccant  qui  tales  dividunt.  £t  Cyprianus  de 
ginibus  qui  continentiam  voverunt,  sic  inquit,  si  ^^perseve- 
e  nolunt,  vel  non  possunt,  melius  est  ut  nubant,  quam  ut 
ignem  <>deliciis  suis  cadant. 

Censent  itaque  praedicti  sancti  patres  tale  votum  non  de- 
"6  impedire  matrimonium,  sicut  revera  etiam  non  potest 
itare  quo  minus  hi  quibus  donum  continentise  non  conti- 
,  matrimonium  contrahant :  nam  melius  est  nubere  quam 
9  ut  inquit  Paulus :  quid  autem  est  impurius  coelibatu 
»  sacerdotali?  quam  pauci  vero  continent  ?  quam  plurimi 
fomicationibus,  adulteriis,  et  id  genus  similibus  ac  gra- 
»ribus  peccatis  et  flagitiis  psene  quotidie  deprebenduntur, 
itra  ^quos  si  leges  severe  animadverterent,  non  babituri 
ent,  quo  de  illo  ficto  et  hypocritico  coelibatu  adeo  gloria- 
itur. 

Ac  tradunt  historise  in  Germania  triennium  aut  amplius, 
erdotes  acerrime  restitisse  sanctioni  pontificis  Hildebrandi 
coelibatu,  qui  summa  vi  eis  uxores  ^adimere  conatus  est, 
[ue  justissimas  causas  contra  illam  constitutionem  ac  sty- 
midem  pontificiam,  pro  matrimonio  defendendo  allega- 
it,  in  qua  re  cum  nihil  sequi  obtinere  potuerint,  tandem 
;ens  orta  est  seditio  contra  archiepiscopum  Moguytinum, 
i  decretum  pontificium  ^  exequi  debuit,  adeo  ut  is  ab  in- 
pto  destiterit ;  et  vix  tandem  papa  post  multas  diras  exe- 
ktiones  et  bullas,  quibus  etiam  caelum  ipsum  expugnare 
latus  est,  miseris  sacerdotibus  facultatem  liberam  conjugii, 
itra  divina  et  bumana  jura  abstulerit,  et  omnis  generis  li- 
linis  et  iimpuritatis  exercendae  occasionem  praebuerit :  ex- 
quoque  epistola  ad  Nicolaum  episcopum  Romanum  I. 
vi  Udalrici  episcopi  Augustensis,  qua  is  gravissimis  et 
timis  argumentis  dissuadet  et  damnat  probibitionem  con- 
^  sacerdotum. 
Cum  ig^tur  principes  nostri,  et  alii  profitentes  evangelii 

aenfieDtiR  '  pnesenrare  '  dclicis  *  qaod  '  adimire 

'ranDidam  *>  detulerat,  *  impuratii 


d 


£12  JLDDENDA. 

doctrinam,  pfltefacta  per  Dei  gnlaam  itorum  ventate,  kitd* 
lexerintqaid  de  prohibitione  ilia  ponufida  oonjugii  aaoerdo- 
talis  sentiendum  esset,  et  palam  Tiderent  et  experiventur, 
quod  non  posset  coelibatus  ille  sine  peocatis  et  ^flagitiis  oon- 
mstere,  ruperunt  in  ^re  etiam  vincula  pontificia,  ac  matrimo- 
nium  sacerdotibus,  sicut  hoc  scriptura  sacra  et  exempk 
sanctorum  patrum  ac  veteris  ecdesise  exigunt  et  testantur, 
liberum  permiserunt.  Existimarunt  enim  lioc  quoque  ad 
Buum  officium,  pertinere,  ut  infinitoruiA  scandalorum  et  aoe- 
lerum,  quae  necessario  secum  trahit  ccelibatus  saoerdotaliB, 
oocasionem  et  materiam  prsesdnderent  et  auferrent,  puUi- 
cseque  honestaU  hac  quoque  in  re  consulefent ;  maximecum 
animadverterent  quants  etiam  abominationes,  et  in  ordiiie 
SBoerdotali,  et  in  monasteriis  vestalium  ac  monachoruni  eve- 
nerint,  in  quibus  compertum  est  saepe  infinites  cruddter 
necatos,  pharmacis  foetus  depulsos,  et  umilfa  ne£Euria  crimina 
commissa,  quos  solos  fructus  coelibatus  ille  protulit;  ideoque 
plurimi  nunc  sunt  conjugati  sacehlotes  apud  nos,  mold 
etiam  coelibes,  idque  cujusque  conscuentiae  ut  vei  dueat  fix- 
orem  vel  a  conjugio  abstineat,  permittitur ;  modo  ita  yhm 
ne  sit  aliis  ofTendiculo,  alioqui  enim  non  minus  in  sacerdotes 
quam  reliquum  "vulgus,  hac  quoque  parte,  aeeundum  l^es 
politicas  animadvertitur.  Ac  per  Dei  gratiam,  hoc  inde  se- 
cutum  est,  quod  eorum  conscientiis,  quibus  oontinentiae  do- 
num  Qon  contigit,  consultum  fuerit,  plurimorum  flagitiorum 
et  scelerum  occasio  cessavcrit,  matronis  ac  puellis  quibus 
plerique  istorum  sub  specie  pietatis  saepissime  inhi^bant,  et 
laqueos  "inectabant,  tiihil  ejusmodi  periculi  sit ;  et  in  sum- 
ma,  "quod  turn  ofScia  ecclesiastica,  tum  politica  majore  re- 
verentia  et  honestate  tractentur,  quodque  ab  universis  in 
majore  honore  ct  favore  habeantur  sacerdotes,  quam  antes 
in  illo  pleno  scandalis  coelibatu  accident,  id  quoque  magoa 
ex  parte  honestum  conjugium  sacerdotum  praestat. 

<> Ad  haec,  nulli  acrius  et  constantius  oppugnant  Romanum 
pontificeni,  et  tum  matrimonii  libertatem,  tum  sanam  doctri- 
nam ab  illo  obscuratam  et  oppressam  defendunt,  quam  hi 

^  scandalis  '  ca  "^  nectebant,  "  qaod  quam  tarn 

''adluBC 


ADDENDA.  51S 

qui  ab  giu  jugo  impuri  illius  coelibatus  liberati  sunt ;  et  bo- 
neste  eUam  8U06  liberos  quos  ex  conjugio  suscipiunt  educare 
flolent,  quibuB  baud  dubie  Deus  etiam  post  mortem  paien- 
tunti,  uU  in  tiiiiore  Domini  aliti  et-edocti  fuerint,  prospiciet; 
gnmsamum  enim  Pesset^  sacerdotes  ideo  k  conjugio  arcere, 
quia  sua  munia  sive  officia  tantum  ad  vitam  suam,  noa 
autem  jure  haereditariq  tenent;  eadem  ratione  multis  aliis 
qui  sunt  aut  in  publicis  muneribus,  aut  in  privatis  ministe- 
riis»  matrimonium  interdicendum  foret.    Quod  quidem  si 
fieret^  reip.  plus  incommodi  quam  boni  allaturum  esset ; 
cum  et  SBCiwum  literarum  auctoritate,  sanctis^orum  pa- 
trum  sententiis,  legum,  naturae  et  gentium  testimonio,  et 
omnium    sapientissimorum   virorum  judicio   ac   suffragiis 
eoostety  matiimonium  semper  iis,  qui  coelibes  vivere  non 
qucant,  ad  vitanda  graviora  pericula,  concessum  et  liberum 
ddiere. 
HmCf  serenissime  ac  invictissime  rex,  coram  serenissima 
migestate  vestra,  breviter  disserenda  duximus,  ut  ma- 
jesipd  Testrae  rationes  quasdam  commemoraremus,  cur  illus- 
triasimi  prindpes  nostri,  et  alii  evangelii  doctrinam  profi- 
tentes  jMincipes  et  status  imperii,  in  his  tribus  articulis  adeo 
dissmrifint  k  Bomano  pontifice,  ut  sicut  in  reliquis  doctrinse 
Chriatianse  ^patribus  a  veritate  vel  latum  digitum  non  dis« 
oedendum  esse  existimenty  ita  in  his  etiam  decreverint,  algecta 
e|UB  tjrannide,  pro  gloria  evangelii,  et  ad  vitanda  iniinita 
'  soelera,  perdurare :  neque  vero  hie  dicemus  de  aliis  abusibus 
k  Romano  'episoopo  introductis,  inter  quos  imprimis  con^ 
fpsrio  auriculaiis  reoenseri  meretur,  qua  ille,  et  potestatem 
cbmum  tantum  ad  turpisamum  quaestum  et  tyrannidem 
ledegity  et  confessionem  ipsam,  quae  informandarum  et  con- 
aolandarum  conscientiarum  gratia,  salubriter  instituta  fuit, 
camificinam  tantum  conscientiarum  reddidit,  perque  earn 
turn  omnes  reges,  principes,  et  potentatus  sub  suo  jugo  tenuit, 
turn  multorum  malorum  auctor  extitit ;  de  qua  quid  nostri 
'aentiant  ac  qua  reverentia  in  eccleais  redneant,  edita  ipso- 
rnm  scripta  testantur. 

Ac  gratulamur  nobis  datam  occa^nem  haec  serenissimae 

P  emtf        ^  partibas        '  pontifice  introdactis»  in  quos        *  lentiUnt 
VOL.  I.  T.fL  L  1 


514  ADDENDA. 

regis  majestati  vestne  ^exponenda,  gusq;  censune  voooo* 
mittenda :  cum  enim  majestas  vestra  et  summa  doctrina,  »- 
pienda  ac  studio  veritatis  praedita  At,  et  Romani  epiaoopi 
tjnrannidem  (haud  sine  mente  deum,  sive  numine  divum, 
ut  poeta  inquit)  itidem  ex  suis  amplissimis  regnis  extermi- 
nari  curaverit,  neque  amplius  per  Dei  gratiam  illius  impiis 
opinionibus  captiva  teneatur;  persuasissimum  nobis  habe- 
mus  'vestram  serenissimam  rogise  majestatem  hisce  de  rebus 
maximis,  quae  ad  Dei  gloriam,  salutem  ecclesiae,  et  perpe- 
tuam  profligationem  Romani  antichristi  pertinent,  aequissi- 
mum  ac  libenimum  fore  judicium,  quod  sane  ii,  quibus  Tel 
doctrina  aut  veritatis  studium  deest,  vel  anlmum  habent  ad- 
dictum   pontificiis  opinionibus,  vel  metu  interdum  prohi- 
bentur,  aut  etiam  ab  afiectibus  diverse  trahuntur,  uon  adeo 
facile  prsBstare  possunt;  et  plurimi  interdum  inservientes 
tempori,  fingunt  se  odiisse  pontificem,  simulantque  studium 
veritatis,  quibus  tamen  revera  aliud  est  cordi,  hi  vero  quum 
non  possint  nee  debeant  de  hisce  controversiis  ferre  senten- 
tiam,  serenissima  regia  majestas  vestra  nequaquam  ignorat 
Non  autem  dubitamus,  quin  ut  quisque  est  eruditis^mus, 
et  veritatis  evangelicae  amantissimus,  ita  facillime  eum  cau- 
sam  nostram,  imo  Christi  et  ecclesise,  adprobaturum  esse, 
neque  enim  ea  ullum  commodum  aut  emolumentum  pri- 
vatum quseritur,  sed  solum  agitur  de  abolendis  impiis  abu- 
sibus   in   Christi    ecclesiam   per    antichristum   invectis,  el 
Christi  gloria  illustranda,  ac  veris  cultibus  restituendis,  et 
nt  hominum  conscientiae  jugo  ac  t)rrannide  pontificia  libe- 
rentur,  ac  scandala  publica,  quantum  fieri  possit,  h  medio 
tollantur.     Quarum  quidem  rerum  studium  quo  jure  repre- 
hendi  queat,  ut  etiam  magis  favorc  et  imitatione  dignum 
censendum  sit:  cum  enim  omnium  bene  constitutarum  re- 
rumpub.  hie  praecipue  finis  et  scopus  esse  debeat,  ut  et  Dei 
gloria  ometur,  et  publica  salus,  honestas,  pax  et  tranquilli- 
tas  conservetur,  quis  xdubitabit  eos  qui  sedent  ad  guber- 
nacula  rerumpub.  ct  ad  haec  tanquam  ad  Cynosuram,  ut 
dici  solet,  cursum  suum  et  omnem  rationem  regendi  rem- 

*  cxpooendi,        ■  committendi :        *  vestrs  sereDissimaB  reggae  in»jestatii 
T  dubitat 


ADDENDA.  815 

I,   instituunt,  maximis  laudibus  dignos  esse?  Et 

serenissima  regia  vestra  majestas,  ut  rex  sapien- 

et  eruditissimus,  hunc  quoque  scopum  in  guber- 

mplissimis  et  laudatissiinis  r^gnis  et  provinciis  suis 

s  habere,  luce  meridiana  clarius  adparet,  non  pos- 

jn  nobis  ipsis,  quum  in  bac  honestissima  causa  pro- 

9  Christi  gloriae  et  publicse  utilitatis,  ad  serenisslmam 

aajestatem  vestram  oratores  missi  sumus,  non  gratu- 

1  possum  us  etiam  non  foelices  judicare  universos 

majestatis  vestrse,  quibus  divina  bonitate  talis  rex 

ps  contigerit,  qui  cum  aliis  regus  virtutibus  excellit, 

dio  verse  pietatis  et  veritatis  evangelicae  omnibus 

Imirandus  conspicitur. 

quidem  ilia  maxima  remp.  certis  et  justis  legibus 
constituere^  bonos  tueri  et  juvare,  improbos  poenis 
arcere  injurias,  pacem  et  concordiam  subditorum 
re;  quis  enim  non  tanquam  Deum  aliquem  talem 
n  amplectendum  et  honorandum  putet,  a  quo  ista 
ur :  sed  adhuc  sunt  majora,  si  vera  pietas  ^acces- 
3hristi  gloria  ometur,  si  Dei  verbum  in  pretio'ha. 
i  cultus  divinae  voluntati  consentanei  instituantur, 
ium  conscientiis  consulatur^  et  publica  scandala  ^ 
Uantur ;  ilia  enim  tantum  banc  civilem  vitam  attin- 
am  unumquemq;  ^ubi  tempus  prsefinitum  advene- 
*ere  oportet:  haec  vero  ad  setemam  salutem  perti- 
e  bonos  et  pios,  cessante  hac  misera  conditione  hur 
toe,  expectat,  quibusq;  et  in  hoc,  et  in  futuro  sae- 
Lxima  praemia  proposita  sunt,  tloc  est  cur  Deus 
nore  sui  nominis  omat,  cum  ait,  Ego  dixi,  dii  estis, 
ut  res  divinas  intelligant,  et  veram  religionem  in 
lonservent ;  hue  praecipue  scriptura  hortatur,  cum 
^unc  reges  intelligite,  et  erudimini  qui  judicatis 
lervite  Domino,  &c.  hue  invitant  exempla  praestan- 
im  regum  in  sacris  Uteris,  qui  summa  cura,  opera, 
J  veram  religionem  promoverunt,  et  impios  cultus 
mt :  hoc  David,  hoc  Josias,  hoc  Josaphat,  hoc 
I,  et  deinceps  omnes  sanctissimi  reges  praestiterunt. 

^  abscenserit,  •  qanm 

Lis 


616  ADDENDA* 

Eadem  cum  serenias.  R.  M.  Testim  haud  dufaie  etkai  €Ogi^ 
let,  imo  jam  nunc  in  hoc  tods  viribua  incumtiat,  ut  on* 
cera  evangelii  doctrina  papee  tjrraimide  oppreaam  ntAtaiih 
tur,  gloria  Christi  itidem  k  pontifice  obscurata  itenim  il- 
lustretur,  et  impii  abusus  ab  illo  ipao  antichriato  in  ecd»> 
nam  tanquam  venenum  quoddam  pestileDdssimum  apanifl 
introducti  aboleantur,  ac  veri  et  divinis  Eteria  oomentaafl 
cukus  et  cflBremoniae  oonstituantur^  noo  ^duUtabimuB  quia 
Deus  Opt.  Max.  sereniss.  R.  majestatis  vestne  cooatqs  et 
conolia,  in  hisce  rebus  sanctissimis  et  honeatiwamiB  foitunft- 
turua  nt,  et  pro  sua  bonitate  dementer  effecturus^  ut  intcf 
sereniss.  R.  M.  vestram  et  principes  nostros,  ac  eorum  m 
causa  religionis  confcederatos,  talis  concordia  constJtiiatiir» 
quam  et  <^in  laudem  evangelii,  et  puUicam  totiua  Cfarisfiani 
orlns  utilitatem  cessuram,  et  majori  exitio  Romano  and- 
christo  futuram  esse^  minime  amlngimus;  estque  qptms 
spes,  ut  Tolente  Deo,  plures  reges,  prindpes,  et  potentatus, 
ad  banc  sanctissimam  causam  accedant,  ac  evangelical  veri- 
tatis  doctrinam  agnoscant  et  recipant,  sicut  etiam  hact^us 
per  Dei  gratiam,  maximi  progressus  facti  sunt,  et  non  taa- 
tum  in  Germania,  verum  etiam  extra  Germaniam,  poten- 
tisnmi  reges,  principes,  et  civitates,  divini  verbi  doctrinam 
receperunt. 

Adparetque  homines  passim  agnita  veritate,  ex  scriptis 
eorum  qui  evangelii  doctrinam  proiitentur  et  docent,  pear 
totum  psene  orbem  terrarum  sparsis  sanioris  doctrine  ad- 
modum  cupidos  esse,  quorum  preces  aliquando  Deus  pro 
sua  benignitate  exaudiet,  ac  suum  verbum  illuminatis  men* 
tibus  regum  et  principum  latissime  propagabit,  ut  <^sit  unus 
pastor,  hoc  est  Dominus  noster  Jesus  Christus,  et  unum 
ovile  quod  est  ecclesia  cathoiica,  quae  profitetur  sincerum 
Christi  evangelium,  et  illi  consentaneum  usum  sacramento- 
rum  retinet,  non  papistica  aut  Ronuma,  quae  utrumque  re- 
probat,  odit,  et  oppugnat. 

Quod  reliquum  est,  serenissime  ac  potenUssime  rex,  do- 
mine  clementissime,  precamur  et  optamus  ut  sereniss.  regis 
majestas  vestra  incoepto  negotio  veritatis  evangelicae  pro  ii- 

^  dabitamuB  <  idmbi.  '  si 


ADDENDA.  517 

la  Chntfd  gloria  et  salate  puUici,  per  DA  graliam 
pergat,  quod  quidem  majestatem  yettrun,  nt  ngem 
etads  et  omnis  virtatis  ac  doctrnue  amantiflniiramy 
a  nihil  dubitamus:  oramiuque  nt  seremanma  regia 
}  vecrtra  dato  benigno  leBpooso,  ad  iUustrisflimos  prin- 
KtroB,  quam  primum  fieri  queat,  ne  oommodam 
b  navigationis  oocasioDem  negligamus,  dementer 
littat ;  et  ut  sereniasima  regia  majestas  veetra,  erga 
lostra  debita  offida  atque  eervitia  summa  cum  (4>- 
a  perpetuo  conglabunt,  has  noatras  literas  pro  sua 
humanitate,  bonitate  ac  dementia,  in  optimam  par- 
apiat,  noeque  etiam  dementer  oommendatoe  habeat. 
aleat  aerenissima  r^ia  majestas  vestra,  quam  Deus 
ax.  pro  illustranda  et  propaganda  nominis  aui  gloria 
ica  salute,  diu  senret  incolumem.  Datse  Londini 
lie  Augusti  anno  Dom.  ^M.D.XXXVIII. 

Vestrse  serenissinue  r^ise 

Majestatis 
Addicdssimi  et  obsequentissimi, 
Frandscus  Buigratus 
Vioecancdlarius, 
Georgius  a  Boyneburgh  D. 
Oratores. 
Friderichus  Myconius 
Eodesiastes  Gothanus. 


VIII. 

The  Jdn^s  answer  to  ihejbrmer  leUer. 

tftAs  yestras,  ^;regii  ac  prsestantissimi  oratores,  per  cotton  lib. 
am  vestrum  nuper  ad  nos  missas,  summa  humanitate  ^l^j'l]^*  ^ 

atque  ingentem  erga  nos  benevolentiam  qnrantes, 
enter  aocepimus,  turn  magna  cum  voluptate  legimus; 

flignificatis  vos,  post  exposita  nobis  mandata,  cum 
lam  ejnscojns  et  tbeologise  doctorSms  k  nobis  deaig- 

l18 


I 


618  ADDENDA. 

natis  de  Christianfle  religionis  nonnullis  articulis  par  duoK 
menses  contulisse;  non  dubitare  quoque  quin  inter  prb- 
dpes  vestros  et  nos,  atq;  utrorumq;  episoopos,  theologos  et 
subditos,  firma  perpetuaq;  conoordia  in  evangelii  doctrioa 
ad  laudem  Dei^  et  Romani  antichristi  perniciem  at  sequu- 
tura :  verum  quia  reliquam  disputationem  de  abusibus  ei- 
pectare  non  potestis,  cum  jam  naves  appulerint  vos  in  pa- 
triam  deportaturse,  ante  discessum  vestrum  existimatis  vestii 
oflScii  esse  ut  sententiam  vestram  de  quibusdam  abusuum 
articulis  nobis  declaretis,  de  quibus  nos  post  discessom 
vestrum  cum  episcopis  et  theologis  nostris  conferre  posse- 
mus.  Et  quia  tria  capita  prsecipua  putatis  quae  fundameo- 
tum  pontificiae  tyrannidis  sustentare  videntur,  nempe  pro- 
hibitionem  utriusque  speciei  in  coena  Domini,  missas  priva- 
tas,  et  prohibitionem  conjugii  sacerdotum ;  de  his  articulis 
sententiam  vestram  ingenue  aperitis,  atque  earn  judido 
nostro  quantumcunq;  id  sit,  et  censurae  committitis:  qiiis 
non  banc  vestram  benevolentiam,  egregii  oratores,  sum- 
mopere  amplectatur  ?  Quis  non  banc  vestram  gratitudinem 
modis  omnibus  admiretur  ?  Qui  nobiscum  ea  communicare 
studetis,  quae  non  modo  ad  praesentem  vitam  transigendam, 
sed  ad  futuram  quoque  assequendam  conferunt  ?  Enim 
vero  si  illos  non  abs  re  existimamus  amicos,  qui  in  regionura 
commerciis  ea  quae  sunt  grata  atque  commoda  important, 
ne  quid  usquam  desit  quod  ad  praesentem  vitam  degendam 
pertinet ;  quanto  magis  illi  sunt  amici  judicandi,  qui  quae 
ad  aeternam  vitam  conferunt  impertiri  non  gravantur !  Nam 
quae  praesentis  vitae  subsidia  parantur  durabilia  diu  non 
sunt,  quae  vero  ad  aeternam  promovent  nunquam  intermo- 
riuntur?  quinimo  amicitia  ipsa  terrena,  quantum  vis  ingens, 
quantumvis  firma,  finem  habet  e  vita  excessum,  charitas 
vero  quae  nunquam  excidit  post  banc  vitam  splendescit 
magis.  Et  quia  nostrum  judicium  non  aspcrnari  videmini, 
quod  nos  ipsi  indignum  existimamus,  ut  de  rebus  tam  arduis 
judicemus,  atque  ea  proponitis  quae  putatis  inprimis  am- 
plectenda,  qua  in  re  non  vulgarem  sed  ingentem  vim  erga 
nos  amoris  ostenditis,  ne  nos  non  respondere  bine  vestra 
tantae  gratitudini  videremur,  si  quae  nobis  ad  preesens  vi- 


ADDENDA.  619 

ebtur  volnscum  non  communicaremus,  decrevimus  itidem 
e  his  tribus  articulis  nonnihil  attingere,  et  pectus  nostrum 
igenue  vobis  aperire :  quo  fiet  ut  mutuus  inter  nos  et  prin- 
ipes  vestros  amcH'  eo  ma^  augescat,  eo  diutius  foveatur, 
L  nihil  occultum  inter  amicos  retentetur,  sed  summa  sin- 
eritate  gerantur  omnia,  id  quod  nos  cum  omnibus  amicis 
emper  facere  consuevimus ;  quod  nostrum  perpetuum  in- 
dtutum  in  praesentia  apud  amicisdmos^  eosque  quos  habe- 
1U8  diarisamos,  mutare  nequaquam  libuit.  Verum  de  ar- 
iculis  ipsis  tandem  agamus. 

De  utraque  specie. 

Quod  imprimis  sub  utraq;  specie  semper  eucharistiam 
lopulis  secundum  primariam,  Christi  institutionem  dandam 
sse  existimetis,  et  nuQo  pacto  sub  altera  tantum,  non  pos- 
umus  quovis  pacto  adduci,  egre^i  et  prsestantissimi  orato- 
es,  ut  putemus  vos  id  serio  affirmasse,  sed  forsan  probandi 
ausa  nobis  id  ^protulisse,  ut  quid  sentiamus  sintelligeretis; 
lam  ipsa  opinio  tam  aliena  est  k  recta  scripturse  intelli- 
[entia,  ut  vix  quivis  id  serio  affirmare  prsesumeret,  quod 
GUius  in  hac  epistola  declarabimus.  Nee  nobis  persuadere 
Kwsumus,  et^  occasio  sit,  vos  non  nobiscum  cfedere,  quod 
ub  specie  panis  sit  realiter  et  substantialiter  verum  et  vivum 
orpus  Christi,  et  una  cum  corpore  sanguis  verus,  alioqui 
atendum  esset  corpus  ibi  exsangue  esse,  quod  nefas  esset 
licere,  cum  caro  ilia  Christi  non  modo  viva,  sed  et  vivifica^ 
rix  sit ;  et  quod  sub  specie  vini  non  modo  vivus  et  verus 
yhristi  sanguis  sit,  sed  etiam  una  cum  vero  sanguine  viva 
t  vera  etiam  corporis  sit  caro.  Quod  cum  ita  sit,  neces- 
ario  oonsequetur  etiam  eos  qui  sub  altera  specie  communi- 
ant,  et  solum  sub  specie  panis  corpus  Christi  sumunt,  non 
raudari  communione  sanguinis  Christi,  atque  eos  etiam 
[ui  sub  specie  vini  communicant  non  fraudari  communione 
orporis  Domini ;  quocirca  cum  sub  alterutra  specie  utrun)q; 
ontineatur,  viz.  et  corpus  et  sanguis  Christi,  utravis  solum 
pecies  porrigatur  populis,  utrumque,  id  est  tam  sanguis 
[uam  corpus  Christi,  per  hoc  eisdem   exhibeatur.    Nam 

^  potuisaey  v  intelligeritb ; 

l14 


690  ADDENDA. 

Christus  ipse  sob  altera  specie  dedisse  legitur  in  evangdio 
Lucas  discipulis  duobos  in  Emaus  eontibiis,  quando  agmtin 
est  in  firactione  panis ;  scribitur  enim,  quod  cum  recumberet 
cum  eis,  aooepit  panem  et  benedixit^  ac  fregit  et  porrigebat 
iilis,  et  aperti  sunt  oculi  eorum,  et  coghorverunt  eum  ^in 
fractione  panis.  Ubi  de  eiicharistia  eum  locum  vetustinmi 
authores  Cbrysostomns,  Theopbjrlactus^  et  Augusdnus  ib- 
telligunt,  et  tamen  de  vini  pbculo  nulla  iln  fit  mentio:  unde 
Christus  qui  in  altefra  spede  ministravit  eucharistiam,  liber- 
tatem  ecclesiae  sponsae  suse  reliqtiisse  videtur,  ut  imitetur 
sponm  sui  vestigia^  ac  similiter  sub  altera  specie,  sicut  sub 
utraque,  communicare  libere  possit.  Nam  Christus  qui  sub 
utraq;  specie  oommunionem  docuit,  etiam  de  oommunione 
sub  altera  ipse  exemplum  reliquit,  qui  secum  tamen  nus- 
quam  vel  in  pneceptis,  vel  in  exemplis  dissidet. 

Simile  idem  Lucas  in  Actis  Apostolorum  dtat,  quando 
post  adventum  Spiritus  Sancti,  prsedicante  Petro,  apposite 
sunt  animse  drciter  tria  millia,  inquiens,  Erant  autem  perse- 
verantes  in  doctrina  apostolorum  et  communicatione  et  frac- 
tione panis  et  orationibus :  ubi  similiter  de  eucharistia  earn 
locum  intelligunt  veteres^  et  de  poculo  nulla  fit  ibi  mentia 
Jam  si  Christum  ipsum  autorem,  si  apostolos  ab  eo  ad  do- 
cendum  orbem  missos  patronos  habet,  communio  sub  una 
specie  nempe  panis^  usitata  in  ecclesia  non  est  tanquam 
evangelicis  praeceptis  contraria,  statim  repudianda ;  nam 
apostoli,  qui  per  adventum  Spiritus  edocti  sunt  omnem  ve- 
ritatem,  nunquam  in  fractione  panis  communionem  dedissent 
populo,  si  utraq;  species  de  prsecepto  Christi  semper  neces- 
sario  fuisset  porrigenda^  ne  Christi  jubentis  parum  memores 
institutum  ejus  mutasse  viderentur. 

Porro  ipsa  Christi  verba,  quae  post  evangelistas  Paulus 
totam  coenam  Dominicam  Corinthiis  enarrans  citat,  nos 
admonent  Christum  separatim  de  alterutra  specie  locutum 
esse ;  ait  enim^  Dominus  Jesus  in  qua  nocte  tradebatur,  aooe- 
pit panem  et  gratias  agens  fregit,  et  dixit,  Accipite  et  manda- 
cate,  hoc  est  corpus  meum  quod  pro  vobis  traditur,  hoc  facite 
in  mei  commemorationem.  Ecce  Christus  de  corpore  suo  sub 

^  in  am. 


ADDENDA.  Ml 

lecie  panis  gumendo  aeparatim  locutus  est,  iiiq(ueii8y  Hoe 
cite,  priusquam  ullam  de  poculo  faceret  m^itioneni.  Post- 
I  autem  de  calice  lut  Paulus,  Similiter  c^  calicem  post- 
oam  coBnaTit  aocepit  £cens:  Hie  calix  novum  testamen- 
im  est  in  meo  sanguine,  hoc  facite  quotiescunq;  bibetis  in 
m  commemoradonem :  nee  dixit  sicut  de  corpore  dixerat 
mpliciter,  Hoc  facite  in  mei  commemorationem,  sed  dixit, 
loc  facite,  cum  hac  adjecdone,  nempe  quotiescunq;  bibeds 
I  ma  commemoradonem,  per  hoc  nobis  indicans,  non  sem- 
er  sub  spede  vini  sumendum  esse  sanguinem  una  cum  cor- 
ore  sub  spede  panis,  sed  quodescunq;  sumeretur  sai^uis 
lb  specie  vini  in  commemoradonem  Chrisd,  id  faciendum. 

£cce  rursum  Christus  post  distribudonem  corporis  sui, 
eracta  coena  in  qua  corpus  suum  sub  spede  panis  sepanu 
m  prius  dederat,  iterum  separadm  sub  spede  vini  sangui- 
em  suum  >ofiert,  inquiens.  Hoc  fadte  quodescunq;  bibetia 
I  mei  commemoradonem,  significans  noUs  et  seorsumnon- 
tniqaam  alterum  porrigi  posse,  et  tamen  cum  ita  ^fit, 
triusq;  vim  integrun  popul»  dari,  aUoqui  suffedss^t  semel 
antaxat  de  utroq;  fuisse  dictum.  Hoc  fadte,  nee  de  cdice 
Ijedsset  Hoc  fadte  quodescunq;  biUds,  cum  prius  de  epe- 
e  panis  simpiidter  dixisset  Hoc  fadte,  nisi  separatim  ea 
imi  posse  judicaret 

Neque  quisquam  negare  potest  disdpulos  in  ccBna  sub 
lede  panis  sumpsisse  corpus  Chrisd,^ nam  ccenandbus  iUis, 
•eejnt  panem  et  benedixit  acfregitdeditq;  il^lis,  dicens.  Hoc 
It  corpus  meum :  calicem  autem  non  nia  post  infenraUum 
;  peracta  coena  porrexit,  nisi  quis  adeo  stupidus  esset,  ut 
ederet  post  sumptionem  '"spedd  panis  non  prius  eos 
impsisse  corpus  Chrisd,  quum  postquam  ccBnavit  >^por- 
iidsset  calicem ;  quasi  vero  priora  verba  Chrisd  irrita  fu- 
leht,  cum  de  spede  panis  diceret  Hoc  est  corpus  meum,  aut 
isa  distribudo  facta  disdpulis  nullam  vim  haberet,  prius- 
lam  de  caHce  peracta  coena  bibissent :  quod  cum  impium 
t  sendre,  tum  ipsum  verbum  et  factum  Chrisd,  proh  nefas! 
racuat.  Denique  ipse  Paulus,  postquam  etiam  de  utraque 
lede  oonjuncdm  locutus  est,  rursum  de  ipsis  spedebus  dis- 

offeree,  ^  sit,  *  nam  0111.  ■  qiede  ■  porrezine 


M 


I 


6S2  ADDENDA. 

junctim  infert,  inquiens  £rri  og  iv  ^  Mlu  roy  aprov  rovrov,  \ 
P  irfyfi  TO  wvnjpiov  roD  Kuplou  ava^ia^y  2i^o$  4  lo-ri  rou  raixsTfi^ 
xa)  af/xoTo;  rou  Rup/ou. 

Quae  verba  Latine  »c  transtulit  Erasmus,  Itaq;  quisqius 
ederit  panem  hunc  aut  de  calice  biberit  indigne,  reus  erit 
corporis  et  sanguinis  Domini ;  ubi  ex  Pauli  verbis  aperte 
liquet,  Quisquis  indigne  panem  hunc  sumpserit,  reum  esse 
corporis  et  sanguinis  Domini,  aut  siquis  de  calice  'bibent 
indigne^  similiter  reum  esse  sanguinis  et  corporis  Domini, 
quod  tamen  nullo  modo  crimini  daretur,  nisi  seorsum  sub 
spede  panis  esset  et  corpus  et  sanguis  ChrisU,  atque  itidem 
sub'  specie  vini  seorsum  esset  et  corpus  et  sanguis  Cbrisd ; 
nee  disjunctim  de  specie  ^axns  locutus  fuisset  Paulus,  si 
nunquam  nisi  conjunctim  cum  calice  sumeretur:  neq;  rur- 
sum  disjunctim  de  calice  dixisset,  si  nunquam  nia  conjunc- 
tim cum  specie  panis  esset  sumendus.  Quorsum  enimea 
disjunxisset  si  nunquam  nisi  conjuncta  esse  possent?  *At 
verba  ipsa  scripturae  dngula  sunt  attendenda,  nam  propheta 
inquit,  Inclinate  aurem  vestram  in  verba  oris  mei ;  et  Moises 
in  Deuteronomio  ait,  Ponite  corda  vestra  in  omnia  verba 
quae  ego  testificor  vobis  hodie,  quia  non  incassum  prsK^pta 
sunt  vobis.  Et  iterum,  Non  addetis  ad  verbum  quod  vobis 
loquor,  nee  auferet'.s  ab  eo.  Verba  igitur  Domini  atque 
ipsius  Pauli,  et  separatim  de  alterutra  specie  primum  posita, 
et  post  utriusque  conjunctionem  etiam  iterum  disjuncta, 
significare  nobis  videntur,  et  posse  alterutram  speciem  seor- 
sum porrip  secundum  verbum  Christi. 

Nee  per  hoc  quod  Christus  dixit,  Bibite  ex  hoc  omnes, 
statim  consequetur  Christum  jussisse  communionem  cuilibet 
de  populo  semper  sub  utraq;  specie  et  nunquam  sub  altera 
dandam  esse :  nam  illorum  verborum  sensum  non  alium 
esse  apparet,  quam  quern  ipse  Dominus  apostolum  suum 
Paulum,  qui  k  Domino  de  hoc  Sacramento  omnia  se  accep- 
isse  testatur,  edocuit,  nempe  quod  quotiescunq;  de  calice 
hoc  quisquam  biberet,  id  in  Christi  memoriam  faceret,  acut 
fecerunt  discipuli,  qui  tunc  aderant  prsesentes  et  de  eo  bibe- 
runt  omnes :  itaque  quotiescunque  sanguis  Christi  bibendus 

•  Mifi         p  wiwy  ^  Uroi  '  biberet  •  An 


ADDENDA.  52S 

a  quoquam  esset,  in  memoria  passio  Christi  rdcordanda  est; 
sicut  ^militer  quisquis  corpus  Christi  sumpserit,  ad  memo- 
riam  pasaonem  ejus  revocare  debet:  neque  ex  praseepto 
Christi  toties  bibendum  esse  de  hoc  calice,  quotiescunq;  cor- 
pus Christi  sumendum  est,  apparet  per  ea  quae  de  verbis  et 
de  exemplo  Christi  supradicta  sunt.  Certe  quicquid  Christus 
omnino  observari  praecepit,  non  posse  uUa  humana  sanctione 
prohiberi  putamus,  cum  humana  lex  divinam  abolere  non  pos- 
sit.  Similiter  etiam  existimamus,nec  morem  uUum,  nee  uUam 
oonsuetudinem  tantopere  apud  homines  valere  ^debere,  ut 
Dei  verbum  expugnet  et  Christi  praeceptum  subvertat. 

Verumtamen  cum  Christus  nobis  libere  reliquerit  ut  eum 
tribus  modis  corporaliter  sumere  possimus,  et  quarto  spiri- 
tualiter,  nempe  primo,  sub  utraque  specie;  secundo,  sub 
panis  specie  tantum ;  tertio,  sub  vini ;  quarto,  voluntate  et 
desiderio  solo  cum  aliter  necessitate  coacti  eum  sumere  ne- 
quimus ;  existimamus  pro  primo,  ut  siquis  fidelis  ardenti  in 
Deum  amore  flagrans,  pietateq;  ingenti  aestuans,  magnopere 
desideraret  sacramentum  sub  utraq;  specie  sumere,  si  nul- 
lum vel  valetudinis  vel  imbecillitatis  obstaret  impedimentum, 
ei,  sub  utraq;  specie  communio  praeberi  possit,  dummodo 
neq;  postulans  neq;  ministrans  sacramentum  in  scandalum 
populi,  aut  in  contemptum  ecclesiae  id  faciat,  neque  suo  jure 
l^^es  religionis  in  qua  de^t  sive  ecclesiasticas  sive  laicas 
infringere  praesumat. 

Pro  secundo  et  tertio  sic,  quod  si  impedimentum  aliquod 
hiijusmodi  intervenit,  ut  in  utraque  specie  absq;  periculo 
sumi  non  possit,  ut  si  quis  paralysi  correptus,  aut  "ob  alia 
quevis  naturae  aut  morborum  ^impedimenta  utramq;  speciem 
redpere  commode  non  possit,  hie  si  desideret  sacram  com- 
munionem  sumere,  ei  sub  altera  tantum  specie  porrigatur. 
Pro  quarto  autem,  quod  y»  quis  nausea,  vel  alia  corporis 
molestia  adeo  sit  infestatus,  ut  nihil  in  stomachum  receptum 
Don  rejectet,  huic  si  id  pctat,  sacramentum  saltem  ostendi 
posset,  ut  viso  eo  mortem  Christi  redemptoris  sui  citius  re- 
vocans  in  memoriam  compunctus  corde  spiritualiter  com- 
municet. 

*  ddiere  om.        "  ab  alio  quoTis        >  impedimento         7  siquis 


I 


594  ADDENDA. 

Plurimum  igicur  demiror,  qood  hi  qui  Christiaiue  libeN 
tuds  assertores  et  acerrimi  propugnatores  videri  Tohmt,  E- 
bertatem  banc  nostram  in  hoc  ano  corporis  et  sanguiins  Ik^ 
mini  sacramento,  quo  nihil  superexcellenUus,  nihil  odebrias, 
nihil  incomparabiUus,  nihil  deniq;  ad  consohindoa  ^delium 
amnios  solidius,  Christus  hinc  alntunis  ecclesise  sue  reli- 
quit,  nobis  tbllere  velint,  quid  enim  majus  donare  potuit 
Christus  in  hoc  sacramento  sumendum  quam  seipsum? 
Deinde  cum  ipse  omnino  liberum  nobis  reliquerit,  et  posse 
aliquos  sub  utraq;  specie  communionem  accipere,  et  posse 
alios  sub  altera,  nonnuUos  quoq;  roorborum  neoesntate  im- 
peditos,  saltem  in  conspectum  prolato  corpore  Domini  com- 
puncto  corde  posse  spiritualiter  communicare,  quanta  im- 
modestia,  quanta  inclementia  esset,  libertate  hac  fraudare 
Christianos  ?  Ut  quibus  sub  Utraq;  spede,  ob  impediments 
quae  sunt  innumera,  communio  prseberi  non  posset,  his 
summi  boni  fhiitione  privads  sub  n^utra  daretur !  Nee  ad- 
huc  fatentur  et  si  non  corponditer  sumatur,  saltem  sptiitu- 
aliter  capi  posse.  Qua  non  servitute  durior  esset  bsBC  con- 
ditio, ut  Christi  redemptoris  nostri  corpus,  quod  'ilia  a 
fidclibus  sumi  voluit,  nobis  id  summopere  desiderantibus 
violenter  eripiatur ;  quis  ingenue  Christianus  libertatem  frni- 
tionis  hujus  sibi  extortam  non  omni  morte  intbierabiliorein 
putaret  ?  Itaq;  Kbertas  hsec  a  Christo  nobis  relicta  omni  oo- 
natu  retinenda  est,  omnibus  viribus  amplectenda,  nee  ipfiu 
mea  opinione  fidendum  est,  qui  earn  nobis  tollere  velint. 

PrsBterea,  quid  ^fiet  apud  septentrionales  populos  ?  quid 
apud  populos  Aphricse  et  qui  intra  tropicos  habitant? 
apud  quos  non  ea  vini  copia  est  ut  populis  omnino  sub 
specie  vini  *>  praebere  possit,  (nam  his  populis  cervisia  ex  fhi- 
gibus  est  potui)  an  ideo  quia  sub  utraq;  specie  his  minis- 
trari  sacramcntum  non  potest,  ab  utraq;  arcendi  essent? 
aut  sub  una  non  integrum  Christum  capere  possent?  id 
quod  absit. 

Quando  autem  primum  populus  priscum  morem  deserere, 
et  sub  altera  tantum  panis  specie  communionem  sacram  su- 
mere  ccepit,  nobis  est  incompertum ;  credibile  est  majores 

»  illc  "  fiat  *  prsBberi 


ADDENDA.  AU 

noitros  anctoritate  flcriptur»  motos^  quae  alteram  nonnun* 
qtuna  qpedem  per  Christum  et  apostolbs  datam  memocat^ 
piapter  periculum  effusioDis  in  terram  sanguinis  Christi, 
com  liquida  omnia  levi  membronim  trepidante  motu  facile 
effiiBdaotur,  religiosa  quadam  et  pia  reverentia,  non  medio- 
Gtiq;  Dei  timore  abstinuisse  in  sacramento  a  vini  specie,  nee 
Christum  qui  se  cum  ecclesia  usque  in  finem  omnibus  die* 
bus  mansurum  promisit,  tot  saeculis  earn  deseruisse,  ut  si 
neoessarium  praeceptum  de  utraq;  spede  semper  ab  omni* 
bos  sumenda  dedisset,  in  re  tanti  momenti  earn  permisisset 
tuipiter  Iain ;  sed  magis  ecclesiss  suss  liberum  reUquisse  vi* 
detur,  ut  cum  in  alterutra  specie  totus  et  integer  Christus 
contineatur,  sub  altera  etiam  sumi  posnt. 

Qui  vero  nt  moa  hodie  de  utraq;  specie  in  ecdesiis  Grae- 
cis,  quae  Bomanae  ecclesiae  tyrannidem  nunquam  admise- 
TVKBtf  nan  satis  nobis  est  compertum,  cum  Graecia  tota  Tiir- 
carum  subnt  imperio,  nee  liberam  habeant  facultatem  Chris- 
tum.ut  libet  profitendi,  quando  nee  verbum  Dei  publiee 
praedicare,  nee  ad  Campanarum  sonitum  populum  oonvb- 
cans^  nee  publicas  Litanias  crucis  vexillo  praeeunte  hceref 
his  ullo  pacto  est  concessum. 

Illud  quoq;  imprimis  est  observandum,  nempe  quod  in 
umvorsia  ecdesiis  in  die  Parasceves  sacerdos  et  omnis  popu* 
loa  sub  una  tantum  specie  panis  ^communicat,  non  sub  spei- 
die  Tiniy  ut  cum  is  dies  repraesentat  mortem  Christi  in  qua 
MMigMJa  ejus  pretiosus  pro  nostra  salute  effusus  est  et  sepa- 
raftua  a  corpore,  separatim  illo  die  sub  altera  solum  specie 
eommunicarent  omnes  sive  sacerdos  sive  populus ;  qui  mos 
per  universam  ecdesiam  nunquam  fuisset  admissus,  nisi  sub 
altera  tantum  spede  integer  Christus  ccmtineretur,  atq;  nisi 
sub  altera  sacramentum  populis  ministrari  posset. 

De  miasa  privaia. 

Per  missas  autem  privatas  multos  abusus  introductos  esse 
didtisy  quaa  vdut  Atlantem  quendam  papatum  sustinuissef 
indolgentias  invexisse,  orbem  exjulasse^  utpote  quae  ad  qua»- 

<  commtioicant, 


1 


526  ADDENDA. 

stum  pateant,  monachorum  turbas  coacervasse,  verbum  Dei 
exterminasse  asseritis,  atq;  ideo  Germanos  principes  synaxiitt 
veteri  more  reduxisse  quam  lingua  vernacula  facere,  ritu 
satis  deooro  atque  decenti  commemoratis ;  privataa  vero 
missas  apud  vos  in  totum  abolitas  esse,  quae  tot  pepererunt 
abusus  et  foetus  malignos.  Qua  de  re  nobiscum  diu  mul- 
tumq;  cogitantes,  con^deramus  inprimis  nihil  unquam  in 
ecclesia  sua  Christum  ordinasse  quo  malignus  serpens  ali- 
quando  non  sit  abusus,  neque  tamen  propterea  rejiciendum 
estquicquid  sancte  est  ordinatum,  alioqui  sacramenta  omnia 
uitiquanda  essent;  quin  ma^s  reputavimus  longe  satius 
esse  abusus  omnes  in  totum  removere,  quse  vero  sancte  et 
pie  introducta  sunt  in  ecclesiam,  ilia  ipsa  stabilia  manere. 

Nam  si  ideo  missse  privatae  abolendae  sunt  in  totum,  quia 
de  illis  Thomas  Aquinas,  Gabriel,  atque  alii  doctrinas  ut 
dicitis  impias  induxerunt,  viz.  missas  ex  opere  operato  gnu 
tiam  mereri,  et  toUere  peccata  vivorum  et  mortuorum,  et 
applicari  posse  alienum  opus  ad  alterum,  quicquid  at,  quod 
illi  asserunt,  hoc  de  omni  missa  asserunt,  non  de  privata 
duntaxat ;  qua  propter  si  ad  toUendas  illas  opiniones  qua- 
lescunque  missa  privata  esset  abroganda,  eadem  ratione  ab- 
roganda  esset  synaxis  et  missa  publica,  quam  vos  ipsi  reti- 
netis  nee  censetis  abolendam,  quicquid  de  ea  alii  opinentur. 
Missa  vero  privata,  velut  privata  quaedam  est  communio  et 
synaxis,  quae  si  recte  atque  ut  decet  fiat,  quicunque  fideles 
illi  interesse  decreverint,  si  poenitentes  convenerint  contriti 
de  peccatis,  Deiq;  implorent  misericordiam  cum  filio  prodigo 
dicentes,  Pater  peccavi  in  caelum  et  coram  te,  haud  <*du- 
bium  quin  ipsi  spiritualiter  cum  sacerdote  communicant, 
oiFerentes  se  et  animas  suas,  hostias  vivas  et  acceptabiles 
Deo,  tametsi  pauci  fuerint,  atq;  a  corporali  sacramenti 
sumptione  abstinuerint :  ac  per  hoc  missa  privata  ecclesis 
adeo  non  obest,  ut  non  parum  et  ad  vitam  corrigendam,  et 
ad  fidem  in  Christum  corroborandam  prodesse  videatur, 
quippe  Christian!  per  hoc  peccatores  se  agnoscunt  quotidie 
delinquentes,  quotidie  veniam  postulant,  quotidie  per  pec- 
catum  in  salebroso  v'ltse  hujus  cursu  cadentes,  quotidie  poe- 

<*  dubic 


ADDENDA.  5S7 

utentes  resurgunt,  et  velut  alacriores  redditiydevicto  siepius 
losle,  fiunt  ad  pugnam  audentiores. 

PcHTO  statim  in  exordio  omnis  missae  privatae  publica  est 
jeocatorum  omnium  generalis  confessio,  venia  postulatur  k 
\)eOy  absolutio  impartitur  k  sacerdote  secundum  Dei  verbum, 
{uemadmodum  in  missa  puUica. 

£t  si  in  missa  publica  et  quantumcunq;  solenni  nemo  ad- 
dt  alius  praeter  sacerdotem  qui  communicare  velit  in  esu  sa- 
aramenti,  quid  quseso  differet  missa  publica  k  privata  ?  An 
lacerdos  in  solemni  die  populo  ad  sacra  conveniente,  si  nemo 
ilius  communicare  velit,  ^abstinebit  k  missa  publica  ?  Atque 
nter  Grsscos  ipsos,  ubi  singulis  Dominicis  diebus  fit  \ina 
missa  publica  uti  asseritis,  raro  admodum  communicat  in  esu 
sacramenti  quisquam  6  populo,  uti  k  fide  dignis  accepimus, 
]ui  ipsi  Graecorum  sacris  interfuerunt. 

Quod  vero  Epiphanium  citatis  qui  singulis  septimanis  ter 
;»lebratam  synaxim  in  Asia  asserit,  eumq;  morem  ab  apo- 
itolis  inductum,  cum  jam  tantum  in  Graecia  singulis  Domi- 
aids  fiat  populi  conventus  ad  sacra,  si  mutari  mos  potuit  ab 
Gipostolis  inductus,  ut  rarius  quam  ^statuerunt  apostoli  po- 
pulus  congregatur,  cur  non  etiam  mutari  potuit  ut  saepius 
Donveniret,  quando  per  hoc  celebrior  fit  mortis  Christi  me- 
moria,  id  quod  in  missa  fit  etiam  privata. 

Jam  vero  si  sacramentum  hoc  k  fidelibus  exerceri  Christus 
in  mortis  suas  memoriam  praecepit,  inquiens.  Hoc  facite  in 
meam  commemorationem,  ne  mors  ejus  raro  admodum 
Dpmmemorata  in  oblivionem  transiret,  quo  crebrius,  quo  fre- 
quentius,  memoria  ejus  in  sacramento  repetitur,  eo  manda- 
^um  ejus  servatur  magis :  etenim  sicut  raro  admodum  Sme- 
m<Hiita  oblivioni  sunt  obnoxia,  ita  crebro  frequentata  radioes 
in  mente  agunt  altius,  ne  obliterari  unquam  possint ;  itaq; 
ut  i^mors  Christi  crebra  memoria  illustretur,  missa  etiam 
privata  non  parum  confert. 

Certe  Paulus  apostolus  singulas  domos  privatas,  ubi  ere* 
dentium  numerus  aliquis  erat,  ecclesias  vocat,  membra  ma- 
joris  ecclesias,  civitatis  illius  in  qua  essent,  ■  sicuti  majores  ip. 
sas  civitatum  ecclesias,  membra  catholicae  et  universalis  ec- 

•  Bbstioet  ^  statuerant  f  memorinta  *■  mos  *  sicut 


# 


528  ADDENDA. 

desUe  af^Uat,  scrUiens  ad  Corinthios ;  at  qiue  eoclenaar- 
oenda  est  k  commumone  oorporiB  Domipl?  Cbristus  etiam 
ipse  instituendo  Bacramentum  hcM^  corporis  et  sanginms  sui, 
inquit.  Hoc  quotiescunq;  fecitis,  facite  in  meam  oomrnemonf 
tionem :  nee  tempus  nee  locum  ullum  cohibiut,  quo  fieri  id 
non  posset,  quonam  modo  igitur  arcebimus  quenquam  k 
missis  privatis?  et  ad  dies  festos  publicamq;  synaxim  eum 
relegabimus?  cujus  arbitrio  Christus  liberum  reliquit, 
quando  et  ubi  id  vellet  deoenter  exequi,  dum  inquit  quo- 
descunque?  nam  si  certa  tempora  servanda  essent,  noa 
l^ita  indefinite  locutus  fiiisset  Christus  ipsum  Dei  Verbum, 
ipsa  sapientia  Patris. 

Jam  vero  ab  initio  nascentis  eccleriae  per  angulas  domoi 
ubi  erant  fideles  fiebat  oommunio,  atq;  id  quotidie,  teste 
Luca  in  Apostolorum  Actis,  ubi  ait,  Quotidie  quoq;  perdu* 
rantes  unanimiter  in  templo,  et  frangentes  circa  domos  pa- 
nem ;  quem  locum  etiam  de  communione  veteres  interpretei 
intelligunt,  et  tamen  singulis  diebus  non  agebant  publioe 
dies  festos,  sed  privatim  per  domos  communicabant :  eta 
terrenorum  regnum  atq;  principum  ministri  pleriq;  omnes 
nullum  diem  transigere  cupiunt,  quo  non  fruantur  vel  solo 
aspectu  sui  Domini,  tametsi  propior  congressus  non  cod- 
tingat,  quis  fidelis  Christianus  non  omnibus  optabit  vods, 
ut  quando  in  hac  vita  Christum  regem  regum  et  Dominum 
dominantium,  in  majestate  gloriee  regnantem  cemere  mor* 
tales  oculi  non  possunt,  saltern  per  fidem  in  sacramento  cor« 
poris  Domini,  quod  ille  fidelibus  in  memoriam  sui  frequen- 
tandam  reliquit,  interim  quotidie  regem  gloriae  videat  ? 

Quod  vero  Chrysostomus  sacerdotem  ad  altare  stare,  et 
alios  ad  communionem  accersere,  alios  arcere  scribit,  enarrat 
morem  pubiicce  conimunionis,  qui  in  initio  nascentis  eccle- 
siae  crebrius  quam  nunc  fit  frequentabatur ;  qui  mos  nunc 
in  paschate,  quando  ubiq;  communicat  populus,  apud  omnes 
servatur  ecclesias :  caeterum  ille  ipse  expostulat  cum  fideli- 
bus sui  temporis,  quod  rarius  communicent,  quam  vel  opor- 
teret,  vel  vetus  mos  erat;  ceeterum  nusquam  is  privatas 
missas  vetuit. 

^  ita  om. 


ADDENDA.  589 

At  canon  Nicenus  diaconis  in  communione  publica  suum 
locum  designat  post  presby teros ;  caeterum  nee  is  canon,  nee 
uUus  alius  missas  privatas  abrogat. 

Sacramentum  autem  eucharistice  sacrificium  non  esse  ar- 
bitramini,  quod  unum  sacrificium  sit  propitiatorium  mors 
Christ],  et  cum  is  ultra  non  moritur,  qui  semel  tantum  pro 
nobis  oblatus  est,  nullum  restat  ultra  sacrificium,  nisi  cultus 
spiritualis,  hoc  est,  justitia  fidei  et  fructus  fidei.  Quid  siln 
▼elit  justitia  quae  ex  fide  est  scimus,  quippe  quam  Paulus 
opponit  justitiae  quae  est  ex  l^e :  caeterum  qui  ^sint  fructus 
fidei^  nobis  ex  scripturis  non  satis  liquet,  ipsam  fidem  ^  sic- 
ati  charitatem,  et  multas  alias  virtutes  scimus  esse  fructus 
spiritus.  Verum  enim  vero  non  satis  miramur,  cur  quispiam 
aegre  ferat  missam  sacrificium  vocari,  quando  omnis  vetustas 
et  Graecorum  et  Latinorum  sic  eam  appellare  consuevit, 
quum  ibi  fiat  consecratio  °  corporis  et  sanguinis  Domini  in 
memoriam  mortis  ejus,  qui,  ut  inquit  Paulus,  pro  peccatis 
offerens  hostiam,  in  sempitemum  sedet  ad  dextram  Dei, 
una  enim  oblatione  consummavit  in  sempitemum  sanctifici^ 
tos;  itaq;  a  Christus  et  sacerdos  esset,  et  sacrificium,  et 
hostia,  ubicunq;  est  Christus,  ibi  est  hostia  nostra,  ibi  est 
sacrificium  nostrum ;  at  si  in  sacramento  altaris  est  verum 
corpus  Christi,  et  verus  sanguis  Christi,  quo  pacto  manente 
▼eritate  corporis  et  sanguinis  Domini,  non  est  ibi  sacrificium 
nostrum  ? 

Farro  quia  in  missa  est  Christus  sacrificium  nostrum,  qui 
ipae  ultra  non  moritur,  ibiq;  cum  ipso  capite  nostro,  nos 
ilHuB  C(M-pus  et  membra  nosmet  ipsos  Deo  hostias  vivas  ofiTe- 
rimus,  Gneci  id  totum  avoZ/Mtxroy  tvclavj  id  est,  sacrificium 
incruentum  vocant :  ita  veteres  omnes  intrepide  missam  sa- 
crificium vocarunt,  quod  ibi  sit  Christus  sacrificium  nostrum 
in  sacramento. 

Sic  Basilius,  sic  Chrysostomus,  sic  Hieronjmus,  sic  Au- 
gustinus,  eam  appellare  non  dubitavit ;  quocirca  quid  vetat 
missam,  in  qua  consecratur  panis  in  corpus  Christi,  et  vi- 
num  in  sanguinem  ejus,  qui  vere  est  sacrificium  nostrum,  et 
hoc  fieri  in  memoriam  sui jussit,  vocari  sacrificium:  ^'alioqui 

'  sunt  "*  sicut  "  corpus  ^  aliqui 

VOL.  I.  P.  2.  •  Mm 


# 


580  ADDENDA. 

si  id  negabimus,  non  parum  verendum  est^  ne  cum  sacra- 
mentariis  quos  nunc  vocant,  qui  veritatem  corporis  et  san- 
guinis in  Sacramento  negant,  et  cum  anabaptistis  consentire 
videamur,  k  qua  suspicione  sicut  in  animo  nostro  nos  pro6- 
temur  longe  abesse,  ita  quoq;  cupimus  calumniantibus  ad- 
versariis  omnem  obtrectandi  ansam  auferri :  atqui  cum  in 
missa  tum  sacerdos,  tum  populus  contritus  de  peccads  se, 
ut  hortatur  Paulus,  Hostiam  vivam,  sanctam  atq;  Deo  pla- 
centem  exhibeat^  laudes  quas  Deo  canat  et  in  gratianun 
actiorie  versetur,  quis  dubitare  potest,  ea  quoq;  ratione,  was- 
sam  jure  sacrificium  nQminari,  cum  propheta  appellat  sacri- 
ficium  laudis,  et  Paulus  omnes  hortetui^'ut  se  hostias  yvns 
exhibeant,  id  quod  fit  in  missa.  Malachias  etiam  propheta 
inquit,  Ab  ortu  solis  usq;  ad  occasum,  magnum  est  nomen 
meum  in  gentibus,  et  in  omni  loco  sacrificatur^  et  c^otur 
nomini  meo  oblatio  munda,  quia  magnum  est  nomen  meum 
in  gentibus,  dicit  Dominus  exercituum.  At  quae  alia  oblatio 
munda  in  omni  loco  inter  gentes,  nisi  solus  Christus,  aut 
quod  aliud  sacrificium  Christianorum,  nisi  missa,  ubi  com- 
memoratio  mortis  Christi  agitur?  nam  aut  Paliquod  inter 
gentes  Christianorum  oportet  esse  sacrificium,  aut  mentitus 
est  propheta :  qusenam  quaeso  est  oblatio  munda,  nisi  solus 
Christus  hostia  nostra,  qui  in  sacramento  altaris  est  sub 
panis  et  vini  speciebus  ?  quippe  quantumcunq;  nos  ipsi  nos 
Deo  offeramus,  hostiaj  ^  mundae  non  meremur  nomen,  quo- 
rum omnis  justitia  velut  pannus  est  menstruatae ;  Itaque, 
constat  missam  sacrificium  vocari  ex  verbo  Dei  f>er  Mala- 
chiam  cnunciato,  quod  cum  ita  sit,  cur  missae  invidemus 
nomen  sacrificii,  quod  propheta  praedixit,  et  in  qua  Christus 
in  sacramento  prsesens  est  ipse  mundi  sacrificium. 

De  conjugto  sacerdotutn, 

CoDlibatum  sacerdotum  contra  script uram,  contra  leges 
natura?,  contra  honestatem,  per  pontificem  Romanum  asse- 
ritis  introductum,  cum  scriptura  sacerdotibus,  sicut  caeteris 
hominibus,  conjugium  permittat,  nee  '  possint  naturam  suaro 
mutare,  nee  absq;  singulari  dono  coelibes  vivere :  Nam  non 

p  aliquot  4  munda  '  possit 


ADDENDA.  631 

imnes  ci^iunt  verbum  hoc,  et  Paulus  inquit,  propter  forni- 
auioiiem  unusquisq;  uxorem  suam  habeat. 

Hie  primum  ordiri  juvat,  ut  locum  ilium  evangelii  de 
xibus  eunuchorum  generibus  coDsideremus,  quandoquidem 
Dhristus  alios  k  natura  eunuchos  esse  assent,  alios  per  vim 
Suites,  quorum  neutrum  genus  continentice  virtute  splendet; 
juoniam  alteros  ad  generandum  natura,  alteros  violentia 
reddidit  inutiles.  Tertium  vero  genus  eorum  est,  qui 
q[uaiiquam  terrena  generatione  uti  possunt,  ^  malint  conti* 
oere,  et  se  castrare  propter  regnum  coelorum ;  de  quo  genere 
Chiistus  statim  infert,  qui  potest  (apere,  capiat,  id  quod 
Dec  de  primo,  nee  tie  secundo  eunuchorum  genere  intelligi 
potest,  quibus  continentice  palma  negata  est,  cum  ^  discen- 
dere  in  certamen  nequeunt:  tertium  vero  genus  eorum  est, 
qui  continentiffi  student,  et  a  licitis  nuptiis  abstinere  malunt 
propter  regnum  coelorum,  quo  Christum  liberius  atq;  expe- 
ditius  sequantur,  ne  terrenis  nuptiis  implicati,  cogitare  co- 
gantur,  ut  inquit  Paulus,  quce  sunt  mundi ;  ad  quod  genus 
Chiistus  virginitatis  author  homines  sapientissime  invitat, 
inquiens.  Qui  potest  capere,  capiat :  per  hoc  quod  inquit, 
capiat,  homines  adhortans  ad  capescendum  certamen  ut 
palmam  arripiant,  nempe  regnum  coelorum,  ad  quod  nemi- 
nem  hortaretur,  si  nemo  camem  possit  vincere;  per  hoc 
vero  quod  ait,  qui  potest  capere,  posse  capi  palmam  indi- 
cans ;  alioqui  si  impossibile  esset  carnem  superare,  quorsum 
attineret  dicere,  qui  potest,  si  nemo  id  "  posset. 

Prseterea  per  ea  verba,  qui  potest  capere,  quosdam  etiam 
esse  declarat,  qui  non  facile  possunt,  nam  nisi  aliqui  non 
facile  possent  capere,  cur  secemeret  eos  qui  possunt ;  itaq; 
ooDfflderandas  animi  vires  admonet,  priusquam  certamen  ag- 
grediare,  ne  temere  arrepto  certamine  turpiter  succumbas : 
nee  dixisset  quosdam  esse,  qui  se  castraverunt  propter  reg- 
num coelorum,  si  caro  esset  insuperabilis,  et  nemo  se  cas- 
trare posset.  Nee  dubitandum  est  quin  is  qui  hortatur 
ad  subeundum  certamen,  gratiam  suam  sine  qua  nihil 
possent,  his  non  defuturam  demonstrat,  qui  nomina  sua  in 
militiam  ei  dederunt,  quorum  ille  ipse  dux  futurus  est,  qui 

*  malunt  '  descendere  "  possit. 

M  m  2 


632  ADDENDA. 

non  modo  in  periculis  suos  milites  invocatus  nunquam 
deserit,  sed  stat  ante  januam  et  pulsat,  paratus  semper  ad 
succurrendum,  siquis  ei  aperiat:  nam  Paulus  tentatknes 
Buperari  posse  nos  admonet,  modo  Dei  auxilium  implore- 
mus,  inquiens,  Tentado  vos  non  apprehendit  nisi  bwnana, 
fidelis  autem  Deus  qui  non  patietur  vos  tentari  sapm  id 
quod  potestis,  sed  faciei  etiam  cum  tentatione  proventum 
ut  possitis  sustinere.  Quamobrem  his  qui  continentiam 
semel  profitentur,  et  earn  postea  turpiter  deserunt,  etiam 
atq;  etiam  considerandum  est,  ne  nomen  Dei  blasph^naie 
videantur,  Christum  accusantes  deserti  auxilii,  cum  sint  ipsi 
desertores  militice,  et  primo  statim  congressu  terga  dantes 
bosti:  itaq;  quod  Paulus  liberum  cuiq;  fadt,  ut  propter 
fomicationem  uxorem  suam  habeat,  id  de  bis  intelligi,  qui 
continentiam  non  sunt  professi,  Paulus  ipse  nos  dooet, 
inquiens,  de  viduis  adolescentioribus,  quae  cum  luxuriate 
'fuerint  in  Christo  nubere  volunt,  habentes  damnatioQem 
quia  primam  fidem  irritam  fecerunt.  Augustinus  Pauli 
doctiinam  secutus,  Psal.  83.  inquit^  alius  ex  Dei  munere 
majus  aliquid  vovit,  statuit  nee  nuptias  pati,  qui  non  dam- 
naretur  si  duxissct  uxorem ;  post  votum  quod  Deo  pro- 
misit  si  duxerit  damnabitur :  sic  virgo  quae  si  nuberet  oon 
peccaret,  sanctimonialis  si  nupserit  Christi  adultera  repu- 
tabitur,  respexit  enim  retro  de  loco  quo  accesserat,  exemplo 
uxoris  Loth,  et  sicut  canis  reversus  ad  vomitum  reputatur. 
Itidem  Augustinus,  Psal.  75.  ample  asserit  votum  semel 
emissum  servandum  esse.  Hieronymus  etiam  adversus 
Jovinianum  inquit,  y  virgo  quae  se  Deo  dicavit,  si  nubat, 
damnationem  habet;  atq;  alio  loco  adversus  eundem,  vir- 
gines  tuse  quas  prudentissimo  consilio  (quod  nemo  unquam 
legerat,  nee  audierat  de  apostolo)  docuisti,  melius  esse 
nubere  quam  uri,  occultos  adulteros  in  apertos  verterunt 
maritos ;  non  suasit  hoc  apostolus,  non  electionis  vas  Virgi- 
Uanum  consilium  est,  Conjugium  vocat,  hoc  prsetexit  nomine 
culparo.  Verbum  ipsum  Dei  palam  adversatur  ubique  ne 
rumpantur  vota.  Propheta  inquit,  vovete  et  reddite  Do- 
mino Deo  vestro;   in  Deuteronomio  quoq;  scribitur,  cum 

s  fuenint  r  yergo 


ADDENDA.  5SS 

votum  ToVeris  Domino  Deo  tuo,  non  tardabis  reddere,  quia 
requiret  illud  Dominus  Deus  tuus,  et  si  moratus  fueriS) 
reputaUtur  tibi  in  peccatum;  n  nolueris  polliceri  absq; 
peccato  ens,  quod  autem  egressum  est  de  labiis  tuis,  obser- 
yabis  et  facies,  sicut  promisisti  Domino  Deo  tuo  et  propria 
voluntate  et  ore  locutus  es.  Ecclesiastes  etiam  inquit, 
squid  Yovisti  ne  moreris  reddere,  sed  quodcunq;  voveris 
redde:  et  in  Numerorum  libro  scribitur,  siquis  virorum 
YOtum  Domino  voverit,  aut  se  constrinxerit  juramento,  non 
£uaat  irritum  verbum  suum,  sed  omne  quod  promisit  im- 
plebit.  Quocirca  ecclesia  k  principio  sicut  conjugatos  sacer- 
dotes  et  efHsoopos,  qui  one  crimine  essent  unius  uxoris 
viri  propter  necessitatem  admint,  cum  tot  alii  quot  possent 
ad  edocendum  orbem  sufficere  tunc  non  reperirentur  idonei, 
et  tamen  Paulus  Timotheum  codibem  elegit;  ita  quoq; 
squia  ad  sacerdotium  coelebs  accerdtus,  postea  uxorem 
duxerity  semper  k  sacerdotio  deponebatur,  secundum  ca» 
Donem  Neocsesariensis  concilii,  quod  fuit  ante  Nicenum. 
Similiter  in  Calcedonensi  concilio,  in  cujus  primo  capite 
priora  concilia  confirmantur,  statuitur  ut  diaconissa,  si  se 
nuptiis  tradat,  maneat  sub  anathemate,  et  virgo  Deo  di- 
cata  et  monachus  jungentes  se  nuptiis,  maneant  excommu- 
nicati. 

Hoc  quoq;  observandum  est,  quod  in  canonibus  aposto^ 
IcNrum  habetur,  tantuinmodo  lectores  cantoresq;  non  conju- 
gatos posse  uxores  ducere,  cseteris  vero  in  clerum  admissis 
postea  uxorem  ducere  nunquam  licuit. 

Qui  vero  conjugati  ad  sacerdotium  admissi  erant,  uxores 
suas  prsetextu  religionis  abjicere  nequaquam  poterant,  ut 
dooet  canon  apostolicus ;  cumque  in  Niceno  concilio  propo- 
neretur  de  presbyterorum  jam  ductis  uxoribus  abjiciendis, 
restitit  Paphnutius  ne  legitimse  uxores  pellerentur,  cujus 
sententiam,  cum  canone  apostolorum  de  non  abjiciendis 
uxoribus  concordantem,  omnes  sunt  secuti. 

Csetenim  in  Niceno  concilio  nihil  unquam  propositum 
fiiit,  ut  sacerdotes  post  sacerdotium  uxores  ducerent,  quod 
jam  ante  sic  erit  prohibitum,  ut  ^quis  contrarium  auderet, 
ducens  postea  uxorem,  deponeretur  k  sacerdotio,  ut  supra 

M  m  3 


4 


I 


534  ADDENDA. 

dictum  est ;  itaq;  Paphnutius  de  non  abjidendis  jam  ducds 
ante  sacerdotium  uxoribus,  non  autem  deducendis  poet  sa- 
oerdotium  aperte  locutus  est. 

Itaq;  neq;  canon  aliquis  apostolicus,  neq;  concilium  Ni- 
oenum  quicquam  habet  ejusmodi  ut  in  sacerdotium  admissi, 
pbstea  uxores  ducant,  sicut  vos  allegatis. 

His  concordat  sexta  synodus  in  qua  sancitum  est  quod 
siquis  e  clero  vellet  uxorem  ducere,  ante  subdiaconatum  id 
£aceret,  postea  nequaquam  liceret,  nee  ulla  usquam  libertas 
sacerdotibus  in  sexta  synodo  datur  post  sacerdotium  uxores 
ducendi,  sicut  vos  asseritis. 

Itaq;  k  principio  nascentis  ecclesise,  plane  oompertum  est 
nullo  unquam  tempore  licuisse  sacerdoti  post  sacerdotium 
i|xorem  ducere;  atq;  ubicunq;  id  fuit  attentatum,  id  non 
fuit  impune,  nam  tantum  nefas  ausus  deponebatur  k  sacer- 
dotio.  Paulus  apostolus  inquit,  de  conjugibus  loquens, 
nolite  fraudare  invicem  ni^  forte  ex  consensu  ad  tempus, 
ut  vacetis  orationi.  Hieronjrmus  in  Apologia  ad  Pamma- 
chium  ait,  Paulus  apostolus  dicit,  Quando  coimus  cum  uxo- 
ribus  nos  orare  non  posse,  si  per  coitum  quod  minus  est  im- 
peditur,  id  est  orare,  quanto  plus  quod  majus  est,  id  est 
corpus  Christi,  prohibetur  accipere :  idque  late  prosequitur 
exemplo  panum  propositionis,  qui  non  dabantur  nisi  conti- 
nentibus  Davidi  et  ministris,  ut  scribitur  in  libro  Regum ; 
panes  enim  propositionis,  quasi  corpus  Christi,  de  uxorum 
cubilibus  consurgentes  edere  non  poterant,  ut  inquit  Hiero- 
nymus,  atq;  exemplo  dationis  legis  veteris,  ante  cujus  da- 
tionem  filii  Israel  in  Exodo  triduo  abstinere  sunt  jussi  ab 
uxoribus. 

Hieronymus  etiam  ad  versus  Jovinianum  inquit,  si  laicus 
et  quicunq;  fidelis  orare  non  potest,  nisi  careat  officio  conju- 
gali,  sacerdoti  cui  semper  pro  populo  offerenda  sunt  sacri 
ficia,  semper  orandum  est :  si  semper  orandum  est,  semper 
ergo  carendum  matrimonio.  Idem  asserit  Ambrosius  ample 
in  Epistola  ad  Timotheum  prima,  cum  quo  consentit  Augus- 
tinus. 

Paulus  Timotheum  discipulum  in  sacerdotali  officio  eru- 
diens,  admonet  secularia  negotia  fugienda  esse,  inquiens, 


ADDENDA.  686 

•abora  ut  bonus  miles  Christi  Jesu,  nemo  militans  implicat 
i  negotiis  secularibus,  ut  ei  placeat  cui  se  probavit ;  et  si 
icerdotes  uxores  acciperent,  curis  secularibus  necesse  est 
ivolvantur,  nam  teste  Paulo,  qui  cum  uxore  est,  solicitus 
St  quae  sunt  mundi,  quomodo  placeat  uxori ;  qui  vero  sine 
xore  est,  solicitus  est  quae  Domini  sunt,  quomodo  placeat 
>eo:  ideoq;  eundem  ad  coelibatum  hortatur,  quando  ut, 
?eipsum  castum  custodi,  nam  castitas,  ubi  de  conjugatis  non 
t  sermo,  ccelibatus  intelligitur,  suum  enim  discipulum  sui 
imilem  reddere  cupiebat;  ^et  qui  quodam  in  loco  Corin- 
biis  scribens,  omnes  homines  hortatur  ad  continentiam,  ait 
nim,  volo  omnes  homines  esse  sicut  meipsum,  et  rursus 
ico  non  nuptis  et  viduis  bonum  est,  si  sic  permanserint  sicut 
t  ego.  Alio  in  loco  scribens  eisdem,  ministros  ecclesiae  sui 
fficii  admonet,  adhortans  ne  in  vacuum  gratiam  Dei  reci- 
liant^  et  subdit,  Nemini  dantes  uUam  oiFensionem,  ut  noii 
ituperetur  ministerium,  sed  in  omnibus  exhibeamus  nos- 
aetipsos  ucut  Dei  ministros^  &c.  in  vi^liis,  in  jejuniis,  in 
astitate,  in  scientia,  in  verbo  veritatis.  Quce  omnia  ad 
ainistros  ecclesiae  pertinent  quos  castitatem  maxime  sectari 
onvenit,  ut  impuri  non  appropinquent  altaribus,  k  quibus 
alaces  omnino  arceri  decet :  nam  non  nisi  de^sacerdotibus 
a  intelligi  possunt,  quando  sdentia  divinae  legis  et  populi 
Qstitutio  ad  eos  spectat,  ut  inquit  Malachias,  Labia  sacerdo^ 
18  custodiunt  sdentiam  et  legem  requirunt  ex  ore  ejus.  Et 
?aulus  Timotheum  vult  se  exhibere  operarium  inconfusi- 
>ilem,  recte  tractantem  verbum  veritatis,  viz.  in  doctrina 
X)puli;  igitur  sacerdotes  Domini,  qui  se  Deo  jampridem 
ledicaverunt,  qui  se  castraverunt  propter  regnum  coelorum, 
{ui  pro  suis  et  populi  peccatis  orare  assidue  debent,  quoham 
)acto,  deserto  ccelibatus  vexillifero  Christo,  liovis  nuptiis 
)peram  dare  secularibusq;  molestiis  quibus  ^hae  scaturiunt  se 
mplicare  decet  ?  quid  enim  est  ad  aratrum  manum  mittere, 
"etroq;  ^respicere  exemplo  uxoris  Loth,  si  hoc  non  est? 
^ujusmodi  homines  non  aptos  esse  regno  Dei,  Christus  ipse 
pronunciat,  etenim  si  nemo  potest  uxori  pariter  et  philoso- 
phise operam  dare,  ut  mundana  prudentia  docet,  quanto 

*  atque  quodam  *  has  om,  ^  recipere 

M  m4 


686  ADDENDA. 

magis  is  qui  se  Deo  dicavit,  duobus  dominis  aervire  Qon 
poterit,  nempe  Deo  pariter  et  niundo,  quorum  uterq;  totum 
hominem,  non  dimidiatum,  ad  se  raptat  ? 

Quanquam  autem  et  conjugad  et  coelibes  in  initio  ecde- 
sise  adinittebantur  ad  sacerdotium^  id  tamen  non  ubiq;  ita 
servabatur  teste  Hieronymo  adversus  Vigilantium^  ubi  b- 
quit,  quid  facient  orientis  ecclesise,  quid  Egypti,  et  sedis 
apostolicse,  quae  aut  vir^es  clericos  accipiunt,  aut  Gond- 
nentes,  aut  si  uxores  habuerint  mariti  esse  desistunt  ?  Atque 
ad  Pammachium  Hieronymus  inquit,  Christus  virgo,  virgo 
Maria,  utriusq;  sexus  vir^nitatem  dedicaverunt,  aposuJi 
vel  virgines,  vel  post  nuptias  continentes,  episcopi,  pres- 
byteri,  diaconi,  aut  virtues  eliguntur,  aut  vidui,  aut  certe 
post  sacerdotium  in  setemum  pudici,  in  morem  eodesis 
veterem,  cujus  autor  est  baud  dubie  Paulus  et  scriptura 
ipsa.  Jam  vero  uti  Augustinum  citatis,  qui  ait,  quidam 
nubentes  post  votum  asserunt  adulteros  esse,  ^o  dico  vobb 
quod  graviter  peccant  qui  tales  dividunt :  at  iile  ipse  Au- 
gustinus  asserit,  lapsus  et  ruinas  k  castitate  sanction  qus 
vovetur  Deo  adulteriis  esse  pejores,  neq;  statim  legitimum 
est  quicquid  tolerat  ecclesia. 

Cyprianui  quoq;  ipse  quem  citatis,  in  ilia  ipsa  Epistola  de 
virginibus  quae  contincntiam  voverunt,  ubi  inquit,  si  per- 
se verare  nolunt,  vel  non  possint,  melius  est  ut  nubant,  quam 
ut  in  ignem  delitiis  suis  ruant ;  ex  quo  infertis  tale  votum 
non  impedire  matrimonium,  longe  aliud  sentit:  nam  con- 
sultus  k  Pomponio  sacerdote,  quid  sibi  videretur  de  vir^- 
nibus  his,  quae  cum  seracl  statum  suum  continenter  et  fir- 
miter  tenere  decreverint,  detectae  sunt  postea  in  eodem  lecto 
pariter  mansisse  cum  masculis ;  ea  de  re  altius  ^^repetens  ser- 
monem,  periculosamq;  esse  virginum  et  masculorum  cohabi- 
tationem,  confirmans  per  scripturas  ac  graves  multorum 
ruinas  ex  hoc  cnatas,  asserens  generaliter  de  omnibus  vir- 
ginibus inquit,  quod  si  ex  fide  Christo  se  dicaverint  caste  et 
pudice  sine  ulla  fabula  perseverent,  ita  fortes  et  stabiles 
praemium  virginitatis  expectent;  si  autem  perseverare  no- 
lunt,  vel  non  |X)ssunt,  melius  est  ut  nubant,  quam  ut  in 

«  repeotes 


ADDENDA.  587 

ignem  delitiis  suis  cadant,  certe  nullum  fratribus  aut  sorari- 
bus  ^scandalum  faciant,  cum  scriptiun  »t,  &c.  £t  paulo 
post  infert,  Christus  Dominus  et  Judex  noster,  cum  virg^^ 
nem  suam  sibi  dicatam  et  sanctitati  suae  destinatam  jacere 
cum  altero  cernat,  quam  indignatur  et  irascitury  et  quas 
poenas  incestis  hujusmodi  conjunctionibus  comminatur ! 
deinde  ad  qusesitum  respondens,  jubet  obstetrices  adhiberi 
ut  videatur  an  virgines  illse  sint  corrupts,  ubi  inquit,  si 
autem  aliquae  ex  eis  corruptae  fuerunt  deprehensae,  agant 
pcBnitentiam  plenam,  quia  quas  hoc  crimen  admisit^  non 
mariti  sed  Christi  adultera  est,  et  ideo  aestimato  justo  tem- 
pore et  ex  homologesi  facta  ad  ecdesiam  redeant ;  quod  si 
obstinatae  perseverent,  nee  se  ab  invicem  <^separaiit,  sciant 
se  cum  hac  sua  impudica  obstinatione  nunquam  k  nobis  ad- 
mitti  in  ecclesiam  posse,  ne  ^exemplis  caeteris  ad  ruinam  de^ 
lictis  auis  facere  incipiant.  Ecce  quid  sentit  Cyprianus  de 
votis  ruptis,  incestuosos  et  Christi  adulteros  hujusmodi  fla- 
gitiosos  appellat,  et  nisi  separentur,  nunquam  admittit  in  ec* 
clesiam ;  quomodo  erga  talia  vota  non  impediant  matrimo- 
nium,  aut  quis  ad  tale  matrimonium  quenquam  hortari  au- 
debit,  quod  sine  vioktione  voti  et  transgressione  divini 
mandati,  ideoq;  sine  gravissimo  scelere  contrahi  non  possit  ? 
Atqui  quod  principes  Germanias,  scribitis,  cum  viderent 
multa  flagitia  de  coelibatu  sacerdotum  provenire,  matrimo- 
nia  sacerdotibus  libera  permisisse,  si  meum,  egregii  oratores, 
consilium  requisissent  vestri  principes,  priusquam  tot  sa- 
cerdotes  apud  vos  ruptis  vinculis  ad  nuptias  convolassent, 
ad  id  consilii  dedissem  quod  vestri  principes  arripuerunt 
haesito  magnopere ;  nam  si  sacerdotes  qui  condnere  nollent, 
erumpere  ad  nuptias  omnino  voluissent,  quanto  satius  forte 
fuisset,  exemplo  veterum  deposuisse  tales  k  sacerdotio,  suaeq; 
de  caetero  conscientiae  quenquam  reliquisse,  ac  deinde  pu- 
riores  altaribus  admovisse,  quam  libere  omnia  permittendo 
peccatis  alienis  auctores  videri,  atq;  ea  ratione  aliena  peccata 
nostra  facere :  veruntamen  nos  qui  in  aliena  repub.  curiosi 
Dunquam  fuimus  nee  esse  voluimus,  omnia  principum  vestro- 
rum  acta  atq;  gesta  in  optimam  partem  interpretamur,  non 

*  separent,  *  ezemplam 


538  ADDENDA. 

duhitantes^  quin  ad  tollendos  abusus  omnes  mncerus  his 
animus,  atq;  ad  repurgandam  Dri  eccieaam  appositus  non 
deal. 

Porro  nos  qui  in  regno  nostro  Romani  episcopi  tyranm- 
dem  pro^gare  magna  industria  studuimus,  et  Christi  glo- 
riam  sinceriter  promovere  curabimusDeo  propitio,  quantum 
humano  oonsilio  fieri  potest,  ne  quis  abusus  sive  k  Romano 
episcopo  sive  k  quovis  alio  inductus  non  aboleatur,  et  si 
quos  comperiemus  tempori  inservientes,  fingentesq;  se  odisse 
Romaniim  episcopum,  atq;  in  sermone  simulare  veritatem, 
quam  oorde  non  amplectuntur,  ejusmodi  viris  consilia  nostra 
de  rebus  sacris  non  comraunicabimus,  nee  eorum  vel  de  sa- 
oris  vel  de  prophanis  expectabimus  sententiam. 

Quae  vero  Christi  puram  atq;  nnceram  doctrinam  promo- 
▼ere,  quae  Christi  evangelium  dilatare,  quae  ad  repurganda 
eodesiae  Anglicans  vitia  tendere,  quae  ad  extirpandos  abu- 
sus atq;  errores  omnes  spectare,  quae  deniq;  ecelesiae  cando- 
rem  exomare  posse  videbuntur,  ea  totis  viribus  sectabimur, 
his  studebimus  his  Deo  volente  in  perpetuum  incumbemus. 

De  articulis  vero  quos  jam  disseruimus  maturiua  cum 
theologis  nostris  quamprimum  vacabit  agemus,  atq;  ea  de- 
mum  statuemus  quae  ad  Christi  gloriam  ecclesiaeque  sponss 
ejus  decorem  conducere  existimabiraus. 

Vobis  autem,  praestantissimi  oratores  qui  tot  labores 
terra  manque  perpessi  estis,  ut  nos  inviseretis,  qui  cum  the- 
ologis nostris  tamdiu  contulistis,  qui  ob  evangelii  negotium 
k  patria  abfuistis  multis  mensibus,  immensas  atq;  innumeras 
habemus  gratias;  nee  miramur  si  dulcis  amor  patriae,  post 
diutumam  absentiam  vestram,  ad  reditum  vos  invitat.  Ita- 
que  post  expleta  principum  vestrorum  mandata,  post  abso- 
luta  in  totum  negotia  vestra,  si  non  gravabimini  nos  invi- 
sere,  vester  ad  nos  accessus  admodum  gratus  erit,  vosque  in 
patriam  non  modo  libenter  dimittemus  cum  bona  venia,  sed 
ad  principes  etiam  vestros,  litcras  dabimus  summae  diligen** 
tiae  vestrae  in  exequenda  legatione  testimonium  perhibentes. 
Valete. 


I 


ADDENDA.  689 

IX. 

A  letter  written  by  the  Icing  to  his  bishops^  directing  them 
how  to  instruct  the  people.    An  original. 

By  the  king, 
Henry  R. 

Right  reverend  father  in  God,  right  trusty  and  well-be-  cotton  lib. 
loved,  we  greet  you  well :  And  whereas  for  the  vertue,  learn-  Cteop.E.  5. 
ing  and  good  qualities  which  we  saw  and  perceived  hereto^ 
fiOTe  in  you,  judging  you  thereby  a  personage  that  would 
ancerely,  devoutly,  purely,  and  plainly  set  forth  the  word 
of  God,  and  instruct  our  people  in  the  truth  of  the  same, 
after  a  nmple  and  plain  sort,  for  their  better  instruction, 
unity,  quiet,  and  agreement  in  the  points  thereof,  we  ad- 
vanced you  to  the  room  and  office  of  a  bishop  within  this 
our  realm ;  and  so  endowed  you  with  great  revenues  and 
possessions ;  perceiving  after,  by  the  contrariety  of  preach- 
ing within  this  our  realm,  our  said  people  were  brought 
into  a  diversity  of  opinion,  whereby  there  ensued  contention 
amongst  them;  which  was  only  engendered  by  a  certain 
Contemptuous  manner  6f  speaking,  against  honest,  laudable, 
and  tolerable  ceremonies,  usages,  and  customs  of  the  church ; 
we  *were  enforced,  by  our  sundry  letters,  to  admonish  and 
command  you,  amongst  others,  to  preach  Grod'^s  word  nn- 
cerely,  to  declare  abuses  plainly,  and  in  no  wise  conten- 
tiously  to  treat  of  matters  indifferent,  which  be  neither  ne- 
cessary to  our  salvation,  as  the  good  and  vertuous  ceremo- 
nies of  holy  church,  ne  yet  to  be  in  any  wise  contemned 
and  abrogated,  for  that  they  be  incitements  and  motions  to 
yirtue,  and  allurements  to  devotion :  all  which  our  travul 
notwithstanding,  so  little  regard  was  by  some  taken  and  ad- 
hibited to  our  advertisements  therein,  that  we  were  con- 
strained to  put  our  own  pen  to  the  book,  and  to  conceive 
certain   articles,  which  were  by  all  you  the  bishops  and 
whole  clergy  of  this  our  realm  in  convocation  agreed  on,  as 
catholick,  meet,  and  necessary  to  be  by  our  authority  for 
avoiding  of  all  contention  set  forth,  read  and  taught  to  our 

■  are 


640  ADDENDA. 

subjects,  to  bring  the  same  in  unity,  quietness,  and  good 
concord :  supposing  then  that  no  person  having  authori^ 
under  us,  would  either  have  presumed  to  have  spoken  any 
word,  that  might  have  offended  the  sentence  and  meaning 
of  the  same,  or  have  been  any  thing  remiss,  slack,  or  negli- 
gent in  the  plain  setting  forth  of  them  as  they  be  concaved, 
so  as  by  that  mean  of  abstinence  such  quiet  and  unity  should 
not  grow  thereupon  as  we  desired  and  looked  for  of  the 
same;  and  perceiving  eft-soons,  by  credible  report,  that 
our  labours,  travail,  and  desire  therein,  is  nevertheless  de- 
feated, and  in  manner  by  general  and  contemptuous  words 
spoken  by  sundry  light  and  seditious  persons,  contemned 
and  despised,  so  that  by  the  abstinence  of  direct  and  plain 
setting  forth  of  the  said  articles,  and  by  the  fond  and  con- 
tentious manner  of  speaking,  that  the  said  light  personages 
do  still  use  against  the  honest  rites,  customs,  usages,  and  ce- 
remonial things  of  the  church,  our  people  be  much  more 
offended  than  they  were  before;  and  ^in  manner  exclaim 
that  we  will  suffer  that  injury  at  any  man^s  hand,  whereby 
they  think  both  Grod,  us,  and  our  whole  realm  highly  of- 
fended, insomuch  <^as  principally  upon  that  ground,  and  for 
the  reformation  of  those  follies  and  abuses,  they  have  made 
this  commotion  and  insurrection,  and  have  thereby  griev- 
ously offended  us,  damaged  themselves,  and  troubled  many 
of  our  good  subjects :  we  be  now  enforced,  for  our  discharge 
towards  God,  and  for  the  tender  love  and  zeal  we  bear  to 
the  tranquillity  and  loving  unity  of  our  siud  people  and  sub- 
jects, again  to  readdress  these  our  letters  to  all  the  bishops 
of  our  realm,  and  amongst  other  unto  you,  as  a  peremptory 
warning  to  admonish  you,  to  demean  and  use  your  self  for 
the  redobbying  of  these  things  as  shall  be  hereafter  declared, 
upon  pain  of  deprivation  from  ^your  bishoprick,  and  fur- 
ther to  be  punished  for  your  contempt,  if  you  shall  offend 
in  the  contrary,  as  justice  shall  require  for  your  own  tres- 
pass. 

And  first,  we  straitly  charge  and  command  you,  that 

*>  iu  a  manner  *  that  **  the 


ADDENDA.  641 

[daiiily  and  distiiictly,  without  any  additions,  ye  shall  every 
Mdy-day^  wheresoever  ye  shall  be  within  your  diooess,  when 
fe  may  so  do  with  your  health  and  convenient  commodity, 
>penly,  in  your  cathedral  church,  or  the  parish  church  of 
Jbe  fiace  where  ye  shall  ^fortune  to  be,  read  and  declare 
Hir  ^said  articles  ;  and  in  no  wise,  in  the  rest  of  your  wcmls 
irhich  ye  shall  then  speak  of  your  self,  if  you  speak  any 
Jiing,  utter  any  word  that  shall  make  the  same,  or  any  word 
n  the  same,  doubtful  to  the  people. 

Secondly,  We  will  and  command  you.  That  you  shall  in 
l^our  person  travel  from  place  to  place  in  all  your  diocess, 
18  you  may  with  your  commodity,  and  endeavour  your 
SseLT  every  holy-day  to  make  a  collation  to  the  people,  and 
in  the  same  to  set  forth  plainly  the  texts  of  scripture  that 
jrou  shall  treat  of;  and  with  that  also  as  well  to  declare  the 
obedience  due  by  Ood^s  laws  to  their  prince  and  soveraign 
lord,  against  whose  commandment  they  ought  in  no  wise, 
though  the  same  were  unjust,  to  use  any  violence,  as  to  com> 
mend  and  praise  ^  the  honest  ceremonies  of  the  church  as 
they  be  to  be  praised,  in  such  plain  and  reverent  sort,  that 
the  people  may  perceive  they  be  not  contemned,  and  yet 
learn  how  they  were  instituted,  and  how  they  ought  to  be 
observed  and  esteemed ;  using  such  a  temperance  therein, 
as  our  sud  people  be  not  corrupted,  by  putting  over-much 
affiance  in  them,  which  a  part  should  more  offend,  than  the 
clear  silencing  of  the  same,  and  that  our  people  may  'there- 
with the  better  know  their  duties  to  us,  being  their  king  and 
Boveraign  lord. 

Thirdly,  We  straitly  charge  and  command  you.  That 
neither  in  your  private  communications  you  shall  use  any 
words  that  may  sound  to  the  contrary  of  this  our  command- 
ment, ne  you  shall  keep  or  retain  any  man  of  any  degree, 
that  shall  in  his  words  privately,  I'apertly,  directly  or  indi- 
rectly, speak  in  Uhose  matters  of  the  ceremonies,  conten- 
tiously  or  contemptuously ;  but  we  will  that  in  case  ye  have, 
or  shall  have  towards  you  any  such  person  that  will  not  bet- 

•  for  time  '  sud  om,  t  telFes  ^  the  om,  *  thereto 

^  or  openlyy  *  theie 


542  ADDENDA. 

ter  temper  his  tongue,  you  shall^  as  an  offender  and  a  seduc- 
tor  of  our  people,  send  the  same  in  sure  custody  to  us  and 
our  council,  to  be  punished  as  shall  appertain ;  and  sembla- 
bly  to  do  with  other  strangers  whom  ye  shall  hear  to  be  no- 
table offenders  in  that  part* 

Fourthly,  Our  pleasure  and  commandment  is.  That  you 
shall  on  ™our  behalf,  ^ve  strait  commandment  upon  like 
pain  of  deprivation  and  further  punishment,  to  all  parsons, 
vicars,  curates,  and  governors  of  religious  houses,  coUedges, 
and  other  places  ecclesiastical  within  your  diocess,  that  they 
and  every  of  them  shall,  touching  the  indifferent  praise  of 
ceremonies,  the  avdding  of  ccmtentious  and  contemptuous 
communication,  concerning  any  of  the  same,  and  the  distinct 
and  plain  reading  of  our  said  articles,  observe  and  perform, 
in  their  churches,  monasteries,  and  other  houses  ecdesias- 
tical  aforesaid,  the  very  same  order  that  is  before  to  you 
prescribed.  And  further,  that  you  permit  nor  suffer  any 
man,  of  what  degree  soever  >^he  be  in  learning,  <>  stranger  or 
other,  to  preach  in  any  place  within  your  said  diocess  out 
of  his  own  church,  by  virtue  of  any  license  by  us,  or  any 
other  of  our  ministers,  granted  before  the  fifteenth  day  of 
this  month,  neither  in  your  presence  nor  elsewhere,  unless 
he  be  a  man  of  such  honesty,  vertue,  learning,  and  judgment, 
as  you  shall  think  able  for  that  purpose,  and  one  whom  in 
manner  you  dare  answer  for. 

Finally;  Whereas  we  be  advertised  that  divers  priests 
have  presumed  to  marry  themselves,  contrary  to  the  custom 
of  our  church  of  England,  our  pleasure  is.  Ye  shall  make 
secret  enquiry  within  your  diocess  whether  there  be  any 
such  resiant  within  the  same  or  not :  and  in  case  ye  shall 
find  that  there  be  any  priests  that  have  so  presumed  to 
marry  themselves,  and  have  sithence  nevertheless  used  and 
exercised  in  any  thing  the  office  of  priesthood,  we  charge 
you,  as  ye  will  answer  upon  the  pains  aforesaid,  not  to  con- 
ceal their  doings  therein,  but  rather  to  signify  their  demean- 
our to  our  council,  or  to  cause  them  to  be  apprehended,  and 
so  sent  up  unto  us  accordingly.     Given  under  our  signet 

■>  yoar  "  be  be  am,  •  strangers 


ADDENDA.  548 

at  our  castle  of  Windsor,  the  19th  day  of  November,  in 
the  S8th  year  of  our  reign. 


X. 

TonsialTs  arguments  Jbr  the  divine  institution  of  auricular 
confession ;  mth  some  notes  written  on  the  mar  gent  by  king 
Henrjfs  oicn  hand.    An  original. 

Quod  confessio  auricularis  sit  dejure  divino. 

P&OBARi  videtur  ex  illo  loco  Matthsei  S.  ubi  Joanne  Cottoo  lib. 
Baptista  in  deserto  pra^icante  poenitentiam,  exibat  ad  euro  foUiic,  ^ 
Hierosolyma  et  omnis  Judaea,  et  baptizabantur  ab  eo  in 
Jordane  confitentes  peocata  sua ;  quern  locum  Chrysostomus 
ita  exponit,  inquiens,  Confessio  peccatorum  est  testimonium 
conscientiae  ^timentis  Deum,  qui  enim  timet  judicium  Dei 
peccata  sua  non  erubescat  confiteri;  qui  autem  erubescit 
non  timet,  pcrfectus  eniro  timor  solvit  omnem  pudorem; 
illic  enim  turpitudo  confessionis  aspicitur,  ubi  futuri  judicii 
pcena  non  creditur.  Nunquid  nescimus  quia  confessio  pec- 
catorum habet  pudorem,  et  quia  hoc  ipsum  erubescere  poena 
est  gravis,  sed  ideo  magis  non  jubet  Deus  confiteri  peccata 
nostra,  ut  verecundiam  patiamur  pro  pcena?  nam  et  hoc 
ipsum  pars  est  judicii,  O  misericordia  Dei !  quem  toties  ad 
iracundiam  excitavimus,  sufficit  ei  *  solus  pudor  pro  pcena.   *Nou  bene 

Si  verecundia  pro  poena  est  apud  Dtum,  ea  autem  non  ^^i^  ^  ^^* 
continget  ex  confessione  facta  soli  Deo,  nam  nemo  rationis  FaiUu. 
compos  ignorat  etiam  absque  confessione  Deum  peccata  nos- 
tra scire,  de  confessione  facta  homini  necesse  est  intelligan- 
tur.  Prseterea  ipsa  verba  demonstrant  quod  Joanni  Bap- 
tistae  confessi  sunt  peccata  sua^nam  dixit  eis,  facite  ergo 
fructum  dignum  poenitentia,  quod  apte  dicere  non  poterat, 
nisi  poenitentes  eos  ex  confessione  sibi  facta  rescivisset. 

Beda  Marci.  I. 

Et  baptizabantur  ab  illo  in  Jordane  flumine,  confitentes 
peccata  sua.    f  Exemplum  ^confitendi  peccata  ac  meliorem  f  Bzem- 
vitam  promittendi  datur  eis,  qui  baptisma  accipere  d®Mde-|^™^** 

•  confitentis  ^  confifiendum  oeptuin. 

d 


544  ADDENDA. 

•Noo        nmt,  sicut  etiam  prsedicante  *  Paulo  in  Epheso  multi  ere- 

prao^o.    cientium  veniebant,  confitentes  et  annunciantes  actiu  suos, 

quatenus  abdicata  vita  veteri^  renovari  mererentur  in  Christo. 

Hoietio  Scribitur  quoq;  in  evangelio  Joannis  SI.  Quorum  remi- 

'"J*^^'  seritiB  peccata,  remittuntur  &s  et  quorum  retinueritis,  re- 

AbMlatio    tenta  sunt :  et  Matth.  18.  Qusscunq;  ligaveritis  super  ter- 

^ISki^'^  ram,  erunt  ligata  in  coelo,  et  quaecunq;  solveritis  super  ter- 

pcecatoram  nuD^  erunt  soluta  in  coelo.    Remittere  autem  <^aut  scdvere 

t^^^      nemo  potest  id  quod  ignorat,  occulta  autem  peccata  praeter 

Dui  si  noa  peccantem  novit  nisi  solus  Deus,  quare  nisi  peccata  aperian- 

t  Enni-     ^^  sacerdoti,  nee  ea  ligare  nee  solvere  posset.  Et  f  quemad- 

pium  beiw  modum  lacratissima  tua  majestas,  si  commissionem  aliqujbus 

rem,  ted     dedisset  audiendi  et  terminandi  negotium  aliquod,  non  pos- 

^  P*^   sent  judices  rem  ignorantes  nisi  negotio  coram  eis  pate&cto 

causam  finire,  viz.  propter  culpam  litigatorum  non  compa- 

rentium  coram  eis ;  sic  nee  sacerdotes  ligare  et  solvere  pos- 

sunt  peccata  quae  ignorant.     Itaq;  cum  Deus  sacerdotem 

velut  medicum  spiritualem  ecdesis  dederit,  siquis  enim  sua 

vulnera  celat,  ipse  sua  culpa  perit,  cum  tamen  de  salute  sua 

deberet  esse  solicitus,  sicut  Paulus  ad  Phil.  2.  admonet,  in- 

quiens,  cum  metu  et  tremore  salutem  vestram  operamini. 

Origenes  in  Levit.  HomUia  %  loquens  de  remissionibtu 

peccatorum, 

DesoaopU      Est  adhuc  et  septima,  licet  dura  et  laboriosa,  per  poeDi- 

quenl*^     tentiam  remissio  peccatorum,  cum  lavat  peccator  lachrimis 

stratum  suum,  et  fkint  ei  lachrimie  suae  panis  die  ^ac  nocte, 

et  cum  non  erubescit  sacerdoti  Domini  indicare  peccatum 

I  Male  ten-  guum,  et  quffirere  medicinam  secundum  eum  qui  ait,  J  Dixi 

tituricrip.  pronunciabo  adversum  me  injustitiam  meam  Domino,  et  tu 

tara.  remisisti  impietatem  cordis  mei,  in  quo  impletur  et  illud 

quod  Jacobus  apostolus  dicit,  Siquis  autem  infirmatur,  vocet 

$  Nanquam  presby teros  ecclesiae,  et  imponant  ei  manus  §  ungentes  eum 

unl^ionU  io  ^^^^  ^^  nomine  Domini,  et  oratio  fidei  salvabit  infirmum,  et 

Gonfeuione  gj  in  peccatis  fuerit  remittent ur  ei. 

Origenes  Homilia  S.  in  Psal.  37. 
Intellige  mihi  fidelem  quidem  hominem  sed  tamen  infir- 
mum,  qui  etiam  vinci  ab  aliquo  peccato  potuit^  et  propter 

« et  •>  et 


ADDENDA.  545 

lioc  mu^entem  pro  delicUs  suis  et  omni  modo  curam  vul- 
neris  sui  sanitatemq;  requirentem,  licet  praeventus  sit  et  lap- 
sus, volentem  tamen  medelam  ac  salutem  reparare ;  si  ergo 
hujusmodi  homo  memor  delicti  sui,  confiteatur  quss  commi-NoDait» 
sit,  et  humana  confusione  parvi  pendat  eos,  qui  exprobrant  ut  coofi* 
eum  confitentem,  et  notant  vel  irrident,  ille  autem  intellieens  f*»"*"^ 
per  hoc  veniam  eibi  dari,  et  m  die  resurrectionis  pro  his  qui-  tempta  lo- 
bus  nunc  confunditur  coram  hominibus,  tunc  ante  angelos^"'^^' 
Dei  confiifflonem  atq;  opprobria  evasurum,  ut  nolit  tegere 
et  oocultare  maculam  suam,  sed  pronunciet  delictum  suum, 
nee  velit  esse  sepulchrum  dealbatum,  quod  deforis  quidem 
appareat  hominibus  spedosum,  id  est  ut  videntibus  se  quasi 
Justus  appareat,  intus  autem  eit  repletus  omni  immunditie  et 
ossibus  mortuorum. 

Et  paulo  post,  Quoniam  iniquitatem  meam  pronundo. 
Pronundationem  iniquitatis,  id  est,  confesdonem  peocad, 
firequentius  diximus,  vide  ergo  quid  edocet  nos  scripture  di- 
vina,  quia  oportet  peccatum  non  celare  intrinsecus ;  fortassis 
enim  dcut  ii  qui  habent  intus  inclusam  escam  indigestam, 
aut  humoris,  vel  phlegmatis  stomacho  graviter  et  moleste 
f immmentia  si  vomuerint  relevantur,  ita  etiam  hi  qui  pecca- 
runt,  d  quidem  occultant  et  retinent  intra  se  peccatum  in- 
trinsecus urgentur,  et  propemodum  suffocahtur  k  phlegmate 
vel  humore  peccati :  d  autem  ipse  sui  accusator  fiat,  dum 
accusat  semetipsum,  Set  oonfitetur,  dmul  evomit  et  delec- 
tum,  atq;  omnem  morbi  digerit  causam.  Tantummodo  dr- 
cumspice  diligentius  cui  debeas  confiteri  peccatum  tuum, 
proba  pnus  medicum  cui  debeas  causam  languoris  exponere, 
qui  sdat  infirmari  cum  infirmante,  flere  cum  flente,  qui  con- 
dolendi  et  compaUendi  novent  disdplinam,  ut  ita  demum 
dquid  ille  dixeiit«  qui  se  prius  et  eruditum  medicum  osten- 
derit  et  misericordem,  siquid  consilii  dederit,  fadas  et  sequa- 
ns,  d  intellexerit  et  prsevideiit  talem  esse  languorem  tuum, 
qui  in  conventu  totius  eccledss  exponi  debeat  et  curari,  ex 
quo  fortassis  et  csteri  sedificari  poterunt,  et  tu  ipse  fadle 
sanari,  multa  hac  deliberatione  et  satis  perito  medici  illius 
consilio  procurandum  est. 

'  imminentein  si  voinaerant  ■  et  confitetur,  om. 

VOL.  I.  P.  2.  N  n  ^ 


546 


ADDENDA. 


FMeor  Cj- 
priumt 
confonio- 
Dm  Mui* 


Dobtoi 

phitj 

opiqnuB 

Tifglni* 

tetcBi. 


Si  pracep- 
tum  habe- 
rct  non  per 
suaderet. 


Hi  omnet 
student, 
sed  noa 
pnecipiunt. 


Cjfprianujf  inSemume  de 
Denique  quando  et  fide  majore  et  tunore  mdiores  sunt, 
qui  quamvis  nullo  sacrificii  aut  libelli  filcinore  constricti, 
quoniam  tamen  de  hoc  vel  cogitaverunt,  hoe  ipeum  apud 
sacerdotes  Dei  dolenter  et  simpliciter  confitentur,  exomole- 
gesiD  coDscientiie  faciunt,  animi  sui  pondus  exponunt,  salo- 
tarem  medeUm  parvis  lioet  et  modicis  vulneribus  exquinul^ 
■cientCB  acriptum  esse,  Deus  non  dmdetur ;  derideri  et  cir- 
cumveniri  Deus  non  potest,  nee  astutia  aliqua  fallente  de« 
ludi:  plus  imo  delinquit  qui  secundum  hominem  Deum 
cogitans  evadere  se  poenam  criminis  credit,  si  non  palam 
crimen  admisit    Christus  in  pra^septis  suis  dicit,  qui  con- 
fusus  me  fuerit,  confundet  eum  filius  hominis,  et  Chrifl* 
tianum  se  putat  qui  Christianus  esse  aut  oonfunditur  aut 
veretur:  quomodo  potest  esse  cum  Christo  qui  ad  Chris- 
tum perdnere  aut  erubesdt  aut  metuit  ?  minus  plane  pec* 
caverit  non  vid^ido  idola^  nee  sub  oculis  drcumstantis  atq; 
insultantis  populi  sanctitatem  fidei  profanando,  non  poUu- 
endo  manus  suas  funestis  sacrificiis,  nee  sceleratis  cibis  on 
maculando ;  hoc  eo  proficit  ut  sit  minor  culpa,  non  ut  inno- 
cens  conscientia ;  facilius  potest  ad  veniam  criminis  perve- 
nire,  non  est  tamen  immunis  a  crimine,  nee  cesset  in  agenda 
poenitentia,  atq;   in   Domini   misericordia  deprecanda,  ne 
quod  minus  esse  in  qualitate  delicti  videtur,  in  neglecta  sa- 
tisfactione    cumuletur.     Confiteantur    singuli,    quseso  vos 
.  fratres,  delictum  suum,  dum  adhuc  qui  deliquit  in  ssdculo 
est,  dum  ^admitti  confessio  ejus  potest,  dum  satisfactio  et 
remissio  facta  per  sacerdotes  apud  Dominum  grata  est; 
convertamur  ad  Dominum  mente  tota,  et  poenitentiam  cri- 
minis veris  doloribus  exprimentes  Dei  misericordiam  depre- 
cemur ;  illi  se  anima  prostemat,  illi  moestitia  satisfadat,  illi 
spes  omnis  incumbat ;  rogare  qualiter  debeamus  dicit  ipse, 
Revertimini,  inquit,  ad  me  ex  toto  corde  vestro,  simulq;  et 
jejunio,  et  fletu,  et  planctu,  et  scindite  corda  vestra  et  non 
vestimenta. 

Prseterea  Esaias  peccatorem  admonet  cap.  i43.    secun- 
dum 70.  inquiens,  Die  tu  prior  iniquitates  tuas  ut  justifioe- 


^  amitti 


4*. 


ADDENDA.  6*7 

lis;  et  Solomon  Prov.  18.  ait,  Justus  prior  est  aociisator  sui, 
atque  ideo  ne  Satan  nos  in  judido  coram  omnibus  accuset, 
nos  ilium  in  hac  vita,  per  priorem  confessionem  delicti  noB- 
tri  fiKtam  aliis  prsevenire  debemus,  nam  Deum  praevenire  in 
noetri  accusatione  nequimus  qui  omnia  facta  nostra  jam  no» 
▼it^  imo  Tero  antequam  fierent  ea  prsescivit ;  quare  confessio 
ilia  necesse  est,  intelligatur,  de  ^extraria  confesnone  facta 
Dei  ministro  qui  id  ignoravit,  nam  Deum  nihil  unquam 
latuit,  non  modo  jam  factum,  sed  ne  futurum  quidem  quic- 
quam. 

Circa  personas  vero  ministrorum  quibus  fieri  deberet  con^  cnm  nee 


oo,  atq;  circa  tempore  eoclesiss  nonnunquam  aliquid  im-^''^ 
mutarunt,  et  varie  pro  regionibus  statuerunt.  detignantai 

Et  ne  tuam  solicitudinem,  sacratisnma  majestas,  circa  ^^p^ 
pubKcam  regni  tui  tranquillitatem  stabiliendam  sanctis8ime<^^«mdA« 
occupatam,  longa  multorum  lectione,  quae  praeter  ista  a£Perre 
possem,  remorari  videar,  plure  adjungere  supersedebo^  ilhid 
tantummodo  precatus,  ut  meam  banc  scribendi  temeritatem 
boni  oonsulat,  quam  ego  totam  perspicadssimo  atq;  erudi^ 
tissimo  majestatis  tuae  judido  considerandam  pensitandamqs 
oommitto.  Atq;  ita  foelidsdme  valeat  sacretissima  tua  ma^ 
jestas  cujus  regnum  et  prosperrimum  et  in  saeculum  diutur- 
num  volns  fore  precamur. 


XI. 

^  letter  qf  king  Henry's  to  TonstaUy  bishop  tfDuresme^ 
against  auricular  confession  being  of  divine  institution. 
An  original^  ^vn  the  king's  hand. 

SiNCB  methought  (my  lord  of  Durham)  that  both  the  Cotton  Hb. 
Uahops  of  York,  Winchester,  and  your  reasons  and  texts  ^i^,,^'  ^ 
were  so  fully  answered  this  other  day,  in  the  house,  as  to 
my  seeming  and  supposal,  the  most  of  the  house  was  satia- 
fied ;  I  manrelled  not  a  little  why  e&somis  you  have  sent 
to  me  this  now  your  writing,  being  in  a  manner  few  other 
texts  or  reasons  than  there  were  declared  both  by  the  bishop 

k  extraoea  'm  tka  kmg^t  hamd on. 

N  n  a 


648  ADDENDA. 

of  Canterbury  and  me,  to  make  smally  or  nothing  to  your 
intended  purpose :  But  either  I  esteem  that  you  do  it  to 
prove  mine  simple  judgment  alone,  which  indeed  doth  not 
much  use,  (tho^  not  the  wisest)  to  call  inlaid,  the  judgments 
of  other  learned  men,  and  so  by  my  ignorant  answer,  seem 
to  win  the  field  ;  or  else  that  you  be  too  much  blinded  in 
your  own  fancy  and  judgment,  to  think  that  a  truth,  which 
by  learning  you  have  not  yet  proved,  nor  I  fear  me  cannot 
by  scriptures,  nor  any  other  directors  probable  grounds, 
though  I  know  mine  unsufficiency  in  learning,  if  the  matter 
were  indifferent,  and  that  the  ballance  stood  equal,  cdnce  I 
take  the  verity  of  the  cause  rather  to  favorize  the  part  I 
take  than  yours,  it  giveth  me  therefore  great  boldness  not 
presuming  in  learning,  but  in  justness  of  the  cause,  seeing 
by  writing  you  have  provoked  me  to  it,  to  make  answer  to 
your  arguments:  therefore  I  begining  now  to  reply  to 
your  first  allegation,  shall  essay  to  prove,  if  I  can,  that  your 
own  author  in  place  by  you  alledged,  maketh  plain  against 
your  opinion ;  for  as  you  alledg  him,  St.  Chrysostom  saith, 
Q^od  sufficit  solus  pudor  pro  posna^  then  "*  auricularis  con- 
fessio  is  not'  by  commandment  necessary ;  for  if  it  were,  this 
word  {solus)  is  by  your  author  ill  set ;  therefore  your  au- 
thor in  this  place  furdereth  you  but  little.  To  your  JhUiw 
argument,  I  deny  your  consequent,  founded  only  upon 
small  reason,  which  is  the  ground  of  your  faUax  argu- 
ment :  which  reason  I  need  not  take  away,  for  your  al- 
ledged author  doth  shew  too  plainly,  in  his  5.  Homily, 
tom.  5.  that  you  gather  wrong  sense  upon  his  words,  for 
he  smth,  with  much  more  touching  this  matter,  these  few 
words,  Non  hominibus  peccata  ^tua  detegere  cogo ;  then 
this  other  text  before  rehearsed,  is  not  to  be  understood 
as  you  <>wold  wrynge  it.  Further,  me  thinketh  I  need 
not  (God  thank  you)  too  greatly  study  for  authors  to  con- 
clude your  wrong  taking  of  texts,  for  those  your  self  alledg 
serveth  me  well  to  purpose :  for  all  your  labour  is  to  prove 
that  auricular  confession  were  by  God  commanded,  and 
both  your  authorities  of  Bede  and  PPole,  sheweth  nothing 

"  auricular  confesaion         ■*  tua  om.        «  vrill  by  writing        p  Paul, 


ADDENDA.  54a 

but  that  they  did  ccmfess  their  eins,  and  yet  do  not  they 
affirm  that  it  was  by  commandment ;  wherefore  they  make 
for  mine  argument  and  not  for  yours.     Your  other  texts 
Df  John  21.  and  Matthew  10.  were  so  throughly  answered 
this  other  day,  and  so  manifestly  declared  not  to  appertain 
to  our  grounded  argument,  that   I   marvel   you  be  not 
ashamed  eft-soons  to  put  them  in  writing,  and  to  found 
your  argument  now  so  fondly  on  them ;  for  what  fonder 
argument  can  be  made  to  prove  thereby  a  necessity  of 
confession,  than  to  say,  If  you  confess  not,  I  cannot  forgive  ? 
Would  a  thief  which  committeth  fellony,  think  himself 
obliged  by  the  law  to  disclose  his  fellony,  if  the  law  say 
no  more,  but  if  thou  confess  not  I  cannot  forgive  thee  ? 
or   9 would  he   trust  the  sooner   therefore  be  forgiven? 
This  is  matter  so  apparent,  that  none  can  but  percdve 
except  he  would  not  see.     As  touching  Origens  places  by 
you  alledged ;  as  the  first,  in  Licviticum,  sheweth  that  we 
be  as  much  bound  lavare  straium  lacrimts^  as  dicer e  sacer- 
doiif  which  no  man,  I  think,  will  affirm  that  we  be  bound 
to  do ;  and  yet  he  affirmeth  not  that  any  of  them  is  com- 
manded :  the  text  also  whereby  ^he  would  approve  his  so 
saying,  doth  not  yet  speak  quod  pj'onunciabo  HnJusHHam 
meam  sacerdoHf  hut  Domino:  the  other  of  James  seemeth 
better  to  make  for  estream  unction,  than  for  confesdon; 
for  when  was  ever  the  use,  that  folk  comming  only  to  con- 
fession, were  wont  to  be  anointed  with  oil,  therefore  ^  these 
make  nothing  to  your  argument.    As  touching  Origen  in 
Psal.  37.  he  saith  not  quod  Migamur  dicere  sacerdoHy  but 
si  confiteantur;  and  seemeth  rather  to  perswade  men  that 
they  should  not  parvi  pendere  confessionenij  (as  all  good 
folk  would)  than  that  they  were  obliged  to  confess  them  to 
a  priest.     Though  Cyprian  de  LapaiSy  doth  praise  them 
which  do  confess  their  faults  to  priests,  yet  doth  he  confess 
that  we  be  not  bound  to  do  so ;  for  he  saith  in  the  highest 
of  his  praise  these  words,  How  much  be  they  then  higher 
injaithy  and  better  in  fear  of  Gody  which  though  they  be 
not  bound  by  any  deed  of  sacrifice,  or  book,  yet  be  they 

4  would  theft  the  sooner  'ye  *  in  om.  '  tfaia  makes 

NnS 


IBO  ADDENDA. 

€qmimU  mfrfcttfUfy  to  ^cmj^  ih0mio1ke  priui.  Since 
be  faiowledgidi  no  bond  in  in  fay  neidier  tut  of  aurifioe 
ar  fibd,  why  rnDtdg  you  (tbo  lie  pniae  auncular  coote* 
mm)  that  we  ihoold  be  bound  fay  ^God^  law  thereto? 
TUs  is  no  proof  diereof,  neither  by  reaion  nor  by  scrip* 
tore,  nc»r  any  good  audiority.  And  whereas  he  saith  fiir- 
flicr,  Canfiieaniur  ringuU^  quam  oot  Jhttres^  deUdum 
mtum ;  this  doth  not  argue  a  pfeoept ;  nor  yet  the  saying 
ef  Eiay^  oqp.  48.  secmulum  Se/^uagmta  ;  nor  Soloman  in 
the  Proverbs  10.  for  these  speak  rather  of  knowledging  cor 
effenoe  to  God  in  our  hearty  than  of  anricukr  ocnfeswm; 
after  David  the  prophet^  si^ying  snd  teaching,  when  he 
snid,  TUn  $6U  peceavis  that  was  not  to  a  priest  By  the 
text  also  which  you  alledg,  begining,  circa  fcrmmoM  veto 
wkuM^trc/rwHij  fcc.  you  do  openly  confess  that  the  chuidi 
hath  not  accepted  anrioular  confession  to  be  by  God^s  oGm- 
mandment;  or  else  by  your  saying  and  aUcgatian,  thej 
have  long  erred;  for  you  confeis  that  the  church  hsdth  £- 
vers  times  duuigedy  both  to  whom  confession  should  be 
made,  and  times  when ;  and  that  also  they  have  changed 
divers  ways  for  divers  regions;  if  it  were  by  Gt)d'*s  com- 
mandment they  might  not  do  thus:  wherefore,  my  lord, 
since  I  hear  no  other  allegations,  I  pray  you  blame  not  me 
tho  I  be  not  of  your  opinion ;  and  of  the  both,  I  think  that 
I  have  more  cause  to  think  you  obstinate,  than  y<m  me, 
seeing  your  authors  and  allegations  make  so  little  to  your 
purpose.    And  thus  &r  you  well. 


XII. 

A  definUion  qfthe  churchy  corrected  in  ihe  margin  by  king 
Henrjfe  own  hand.    An  original. 

De  ecdesia. 

Cottoo  lib.      EccLESiA  praeter  alias  acceptiones  in  scripturis  duas  fas- 
cia^. B.  5.  bet  prscipuas:  unam,  qua  ecclesia  acdpitur  pro  congrq;a- 

tione  sanctorum  et  vere  fidelium  qui  Christo  capiti  vexe  cans- 

■ 

■  tvmfeu  i9  tktfriut  sms  I  »  God  and  law 


ADDENDA.  551 

dunt,  et  sanctificantur  Spiritu  ejus  hc*c  auton  una  est,  ei 
vere  sanctum  corpus  Chnsti  sed  soli  Deo  *cognitum,  q^^^j^ 
homimim  corda  solus  intuetur.     Altera  acceptio  est,  quacogaata. 
eccleda  accipitur  pro  congregatione  omnium  hominum  qui 
bapdzati  sunt  in  Christo,  et  non  palam  abnegarint  Christum, 
nee  sunt  f  excommunicati  | :  quae  ecclesise  acceptio  congruit  t  Jmi». 
ejus  statui  in  hac  vita  duntaxat,  ubi  habet  malos  bonb  a-  ^,^. 
mul  admixtos  §,  et  debet  esse  cognita  per  verbum  et  l^ti-  §Et  oofQi« 
mum  usum   sacramentorum  ut  possit  audiri;  sicut  ^ocet^^^^^T 
Christus,  qui  ecclesiam  non  'audierit.     Porro  ad  veram  peri«nit 
unitat^n  ecclesiae,  requiritur  ut  sit  consensus  in  recta  doo-  J!^  ^ 
trina  fidei  et  administratione  sacramentorum.  iacw^eii- 

Traditiones  vero  et  ritus  atq;  caeremonise  quae  vel  ad  ^de-oeptioM» 
oorem,  vel  ordinem,  vel  disciplinam  ecdesae  ab  hominibusj^jj^^ 
sunt  insdtutae,  non  omnino  necesse  est,  ut  eadem  sint  ubiq;  uouiiBii 
aut  prorsus  similes :  hae  enim  et  variae  fuere  et  variari  pos-^^^^^^ 
sunt  II  pro  r^onum  atq;  morum  diversitate  et  commodo^,  H  Modo 
sic  tamen  ut  sint  ccmsentientes  verbo  Dei :  et  quamvis  in  pinotuit 
eocleoa  secundum  posteriorem  accepUonem  mali  sint  bonis  4»><mm 
admixti,  atq;  etiam  ministeriis  verbi  et  sacramentorum  non-unpenui. 
nunquam  praesint,   tamen    cum  ministrent  non  suo   sed^^"^^* 
Christi  nomine,  mandato  et  authoritate,  licet  eorum  minis- uteonim 
terio  uU  tam  in  verbo  audiendo  quam  redpendis  sacramen- j^l^)^,^^ 
lis,  juxta  illud,  qui  vos  audit  me  audit ;  nee  per  eorum  ma-D^  ^^ 
liUam  imminuitur  effectus  aut  gratia  dononun  Christi  ^te^.         * 
accipientibus,  sunt  enim  efficada  propter  promissionem  etVcdwi* 
ordinationem  Christi  etiamsi  per  malos  exhibeantur.  Sou!!L  h^ 

apottolicm,  cam  qua  nee  pontifez  RomaoaSy  oec  qaiTit  aliqais  pnelatot  aut  pootifeiy  habf  t 
quicqnid  agere  pneterquam  in  soas  dioceses. 

■  audiret  ■  decoram. 


N  n  4 


TABLE 


OP  THE 


RECORDS  AND  PAPERS 

THAT  ARE  IN  THE 

COLLECTION, 

With  which  the  places  in  the  History  to  which  they  relate 
are  marked :  the  Jirst  number j  with  the  letter  C^  is  the 
page  of  the  Collection ;  the  second^  with  the  Utter  H,  is 
the  page  of  the  History. 

BOOK  I.  C.     H. 

1.  The  record  of  cardinal  Adrian's  oath  of  fidelity  to 

king  Henry  the  Vllth,  for  the  bishoprick  of  Bath 

and  Wells  3     23 

2.  Pope  Julius's  letter  to  archbishop  Warham  for  giving 

Inng  Henry  the  Vlllth  the  golden  rose  7     37 

3.  A  writ  for  summoning  convocations  8     40 

4.  A  writ  for  a  convocation  summoned  by  Warham  on 

an  ecclesiastical  account.  ib,     ih, 

5.  The  preamble  of  an  act  of  subsidy  granted  by  the 

clergy  10     42 

6.  Bishop  Tonstal's  licence  to  sir  Thomas  More  for  his 

reading  heretical  books  12     64 

BOOK  U. 

T .  The  bull  for  the  king's  marriage  with  queen  Katherine  15     69 

2.  The  king's  protestation  against  the  marriage  17     71 

3.  Cardinal  Wolsey's  first  letter  to  Gregory  Cassali  about 

the  divorce  19    90 


S64  A  TABLE  OF  THE  REC0BD8. 

4*  TwolettenofMcraUiyKDight^BtoUiecanBiud  ud 
the  kioi^  ginng  u  aoeouDt  of  hbooofeiencai  with 
the  pope  ooDoenuDg  the  divorce  35       9f 

5.  A  pert  of  a  letter  from  Knight  to  cardinal  Wolaey, 

that  shews  the  diapeosation  was  then  granted  and 

sent  over  43       97 

6.  Gfq;oTy  Cassali's  letter  concerning  the  method  in 

which  the  pope  desired  thedinurce  should  be  ma- 
naged 43       98 

7*  The  hb|f 8  letter  td  the  O0lh%e  of  cafiifinab;firMn 
which  it  appears  how  much  they  fimnired  his 
cause  46      10} 

8*  The  carfinal's  letter  to  the  pqpe  concerning  the 

divorce  47      tM. 

9.  Cardinal  Wolsey's  letter  to  Cassaliy  directing  him  to 

OMdn  prsasnts  at  Ronie  48      104 

10.  The  decMal  boll  that  wai  desired  in  the  kii^s 

cause  50      ibii. 

1 1.  The  cardinal*s  letter  to  John  Csssali  ocmceming  it  55      106 
19.  Staphileu8*s  letter  to  the  cardinal  60      107 

13.  The  cardinars  letter  to  Campegio  61      ibid, 

14.  The  cardinars  letter  to  Cassali,  desiring  a  decretal 

bull  might  be  sent  over  62       iis 

15.  The  brieve  of  pope  Julius  for  the  kin^^s  marriage, 

suspected  to  be  foiged  64       1 13 

16.  A  part  of  the  cardinal's  letter  to  G.  Cassaii,  desir- 

ing leave  to  shew  the  decretal  boll  to  some  of  the 

king's  council  65       1 1 

17.  John  Cassali's  letter  concerning  the  conference  he 

had  with  the  pope  66       ibid 

1 8.  The  popeTs  letter  to  the  cardinal,  giving  credence  to 

Campana  76       1 19 

19.  ApartofPeterVannes*s  instructions^directinghim 

to  threaten  the  pope  77       120 

30.  The  cardinal's  letter  to  the  ambassadors,  concem- 

iug  his  promotion  to  the  popedom  78       1^7 

a  I.  An  information  given  to  the  pope  concerning  the 

divorce  »rg       ijo 

2  2 .  The  second  part  of  a  long  dispatch  of  the  cardinal'^ 

concerning  the  divorce  8t       131 


c. 

8BB 

H. 

97 

J3S 

1 08 

"5 
121 

136 
140 
ibid. 

A  TABLE  OF  THE  RECOBDS. 

23.  Another  dispatch  to  the  same  purpose 

24.  A  letter  from  the  two  legates  to  the  pope, 

a  decretal  bull 

25.  Another  dispatch  to  Rome  concerning  it 

36.  A  letter  from  the  pope  to  the  cardinal 

37.  The  king's  letter  to  the  ambassadors,  to  hinder  an 

avocation  of  the  suit  12a     141 

28.  The  king's  letter  concerning  his  appearance  before 

the  legates  125     146 

29.  Dr.  Bennet's  letter  to  the  cardinal,  shewing  how 

little  they  might  expect  from  the  pope  1 29     150 

30.  A  letter  from  the  pope  to  the  cardinal  concerning 

the  avocation  131     153 

31.  An  act  releasing  to  the  king  sums  of  money  that 

were  raised  by  a  loan  132     167 

32.  A  letter  from  Gardiner  and  Foz^  concerning  their 

proceedings  at  Cambridge  136     1 73 

33.  A  letter  from  Crooke  out  of  Venice,  concerning  the 

opinions  of  divines  about  the  divorce  140     183 

34.  The  judgment  of  universities  concerning  the  king's 

marriage  142  185 

35.  The  Judgment  of  the  Lutheran  divines  about  it       150  190 

36.  An  abstract  of  the  grounds  of  the  divorce  151  195 
3  7.  A  bull  sent  to  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  against 

the  statutes  of  provisors  152     223 

38.  A  letter  to  king  Henry  the  VIII th  for  repealing 

that  statute  156     224 

39.  A  letter  to  the  parliament  upon  the  same  ooca* 

sion  158     295 

40.  An  instrument  of  the  speech  the  archbishop  of  Can- 

terbury made  to  the  house  of  commons  concern- 
ing it  159     226 

41.  An  act  restraining  the  payment  of  annates  to  the 

see  of  Rome  162  237 

42.  The  king's  last  letter  to  the  pope                            170  '  240 
43 •  A  promise  made  to  the  cardinal  of  Ravenna^  for  en- 
gaging him  to  procure  a  divorce                            175  244 

44.  Bonner^s   letter  concerning  the  proceedings  at 

Rome  T76    ihid. 

45.  Another  letter  about  the  same  process  185     245 


4 


Ua         A  TABLE  OF  THE  BECOBD&. 

c     u. 

46.  Another  letter  oonoemhig  the  progreM  of  the  pro* 

cen  at  Borne  t88    047 

47.  The  aenleiioe  of  divorce  given  by  Cranmer  190    366 

48.  An  act  for  the  deprivation  of  the  bUups  of  Selia^ 

bory  and  Worceater  193    301 

49.  A  letter  from  Cromwell  (0  Fiiher,  bonoeming  the 

HaidofKent  195    313 

50.  A  renunciation  of  the  pope's  aiipreniac7»  signed  by 

the  heads  of  six  religious  hoittes  203    314 

51.  A  mandate  for  the  conaecradon  of  sofliragan  bi- 

shops 306    320 

BOOK  m. 

I.  Instnictions  for  the  general  visitation  of  the  mo- 
nasteries aoy    370 
a.  General  Iiyunctions  sent  by  the  king  to  all  the  mo- 
nasteries 317    373 
3*  Some  particulars  relating  to  the  dissolution  of  mo- 
nasteries* 
Sbct.  L  Of  the  preambles  of  some  surrenders  333    384 
SxoT.  IL  A  list  of  rdigious  houses  that  were 
of  new  founded  by  the  king,  after  the  act  for 
their  dissolution  334    449 
Sect.  III.  A  list  of  all  the  surrenders  of  mo« 

nasteries  which  are  extant  335    477 

Sect.  IV.    The  confessions  made    by  some 

abbots  336    475 

Sect.  V.  Of  the  manner  of  suppressing  the  mo- 
nasteries after  th^  were  surrendered  338    537 

4.  Queen  Ann  Boleyn*8  last  letter  to  king  Henry        343     414 

5.  The  judgment  of  the  convocation  concerning  ge- 

neral councils  244    440 

6.  Instructions  for  a  visitation  of  monasteries,  in 

order  to  their  dissolution  346     445 

7.  Instructions  given  by  the  king  to  the  clergy  250     452 

8.  A  letter  from  Cromwell  to  Shaxton,  bishop  of  Sa- 

rum  a^6     482 

9.  The  sentence  given  out  by  pope  Paul  the  Third 

against  king  Henry  260    493 

10.  The  Judgment  of  some  bishops  concerning  the 

king's  supremacy  278     498 


A  TABLE  OF  THE  RECOBD&  567 

C-        H. 
lojuDcdoDS  to  tlie  dagy  mde  by  Cromwell  279    500 

Iojuiu:tkMis  made  by  ard&bishop  Cranmer  385     513 

A  letter  of  Cromwdl's  to  tbe  bishop  of  Lmd&fle, 
directing  bow  to  proceed  in  the  lefonulioo         386     ibid, 
.  Tbe  commissioo  br  whidi  Bonner  held  his  bi- 

shoprick  of  the  king  388     535 

The  king's  letters  patents  for  printing  the  Bible 
in  English  391      540 

.  The  attainder  of  Thomas  Cromwell  293     556 

.  Cromwell's  letter  to  the  kii^  ooooerning  his  mar- 
riage with  Ann  of  Cleve  301  561 
.  The  king's  own  dedaration  about  it  307  ibid, 
.  The  Judgment  of  the  oonrocation  annullii^  it  308  562 
.  Ann  of  Cleve*s  letter  to  her  brother  313  565 
.  The  resolutions  of  several  bishops  and  difioes  con- 
cerning the  sacraments  314  579 
.  Dr.  Barnes's  renundation  of  some  artides  informed 

against  him  369     593 

.  The  foundation  of  the  bishoprick  of  Westminster  371     601 
.  A  proclamation  for  the  £i^;lish  Bible  to  be  set  up 

in  all  churches  378     605 

.  An  admonition  set  up  bj  Bonner  for  all  that  came 

to  read  the  Bible  380     606 

.  Injunctions  given  by  Bonner  to  his  clergy  381     631 

.  A  collection  of  passages  out  of  the  canon  law, 
made  by  Cranraer,  to  shew  the  necessity  of  re- 
fonqing  it  391     661 

.  A  mandate  for  publishing  and  using  the  prayers 

in  the  English  tongue  398     664 

.  Articles  subscribed  by  Shaxton,  the  late  bishop  of 

Sarum  399     682 

.  A  letter  from  LfCthington,  the  Scottish  secretary, 
to  Cecil,  secretary  to  queen  Elizabeth,  by  which 
it  appears  that  king  Henry's  will  was  forged        40 1     699 
An   Appendix,  concerning  some  Errors  and 
Falsehoods  in  Sanders's  book  of  tbe  English 
Schism  41 1 

ADDENDA. 

.  Articles  about  religion,  set  out  by  the  convocation, 

and  published  by  the  king's  authority  459     729 


558  A  TABLE  OF  THE  RECORDS. 

C.       H. 

2.  Some  queries  put  by  Cranmer  in  order  to  the  cor- 

recting of  several  abuses  476    t^. 

3.  Some  queries  concerning  conBrmadon,  with  the 

answers  that  were  given  to  them  by  Cranmer^ 

and  Stokesly  bishop  of  London  479    tM. 

4.  Some  considerations  offered  to  the  king  by  Cran- 

mer,  to  induce  him  to  proceed  to  a  further  re« 
formation  480     730 

5.  A  declaration  made  by  some  bishops  and  divines 

concerning  the  functions  and  divine  institution  of 

bishops  and  priests  483     731 

6.  A  letter  of  Melancthon*s,  to  persuade  the  king  to  a 

further  reformation  488     735 

7.  A  letter  written  by  the  German  ambassadors  to 

the  king,  against  the  taking  away  of  the  chalice, 
and  against  private  masses,  and  the  celibate  of 
thedeigy  493     736 

8.  The  king's  answer  to  the  former  letter  5 1 7     ibUL 

9.  A  letter  written  by  the  king  to  his  bishops,  direct- 

ing them  how  to  instruct  the  people  539     738 

10.  Arguments  given  byTonstall  to  the  king,  to  prove 

auricular  confession  to  be  of  a  divine  institution ; 
widi'Some  notes  on  the  margin  written  with  the 
king's  own  hand  543     739 

1 1.  A  letter  of  the  king's  to  Tonstall,  in  answer  to  the 

former  paper  547     ibid. 

12.  A  definition  of  the  catholick  church,   corrected 

with  the  king's  own  hand  550     740 


END    OF   VOL.    I.    PART    2. 


^ 


9i 


THE  NEW  YORK  PUBLIC  LIBRARY 
REFERENCE  DEPARTMENT 

This  book  is  under  no  circumstances  to  be 
taken  from  the  Building 


Mifi^tW 


V 


foriii  411 


tl 


H«n«-oft  foUrrti..,,. 
Vurrliii«rftinl893. 


.Iff 


5'-